tSTRATEGIC STUDIES VOL III

Joseph Gagliano
STUDIES
POLITICAL-STRATEGIC
The conflittualita' not conventional in the context

of the ideologies and of the movements antagonists of the nine hundred
Vol. II
NEW EDITIONS PRESS - CHEST OF DRAWERS
by New Editions Press Comò of drawers (Italy)

The Edition 2007
New press Press - Chest of drawers
INDEX
Introduction 11
Premise 15
It departs before
1. The politics-strategic dynamics of the EZLN 19
2. The mole-zapatismo in the analysis of the Rand corporation 23
3. The concept of NETWAR 25
4. Ideology and method of struggle of the new movements 27
Second departs
1. The movement anarchic USA 33
2. The association ATTAC 34
3. The European anarchic movement 35
4. Methods and purposes of the Black Bloc 36
5. Methods and purposes of the WSF 38
6. Notes on some aspects of the theory and the practice of the Black Bloc 42
7. List of the associations that has organized the Forum of I Bring

Alegre 45
8. Elements of relief in the final document of Porto Alegre 46
9. Methods and purposes of the Italian CSAs 47
10. Organigramma of the CSAs according to the ideological connotation 50
11. Organigramma of the CSs according to the geographical distinction 52
Easy PDF Creator is professional software to create PDF. If you wish to remove this line, buy it now.
12. The presence of the conflittualita' not conventional in America
Latin 53
13. Notes on some Mexican Networkses 54
14. The democracy partecipativa in the reflection of Hilary

Wainwright 56
15. The movement against the dikes in India 58
16. The movement against the Sweatshop 60
17. The struggle of resistance in the Amazzonia Ecuadorian 62
18. Activism Jamming 65
19. Formality' operational of the conflittualita' not conventional in Iraq and

Palestine 68
Third departs
1. The world read through the analysis of the World Watch Institute 73
2. The world read through the analysis of the Social Watch (Relationship
2004) 75
3. The world read through the analysis of the association Society`

Information ONLUS 77
4. The reality' international glance through the magazine '' Giano '' 80
5. The reality' international glance through the file Disarmament 83
6. Peace and not violence according to the IPRI 85
7. The political philosophy of Porto Alegre 87

Premise 87
It departs 87 before
Second departs 89
Fourth grade departs
1. The Italian Catholic world and the globalization 95
2. The analysis of the ACC 98
3. The analysis of the IGC 99
4. THE COBASS: methods, purposes and anti-globalization 100
5. Aspects of the Sardinian anti-militarism 103
Scene departs
1. Premise 107
2. The pedagogic reflection of Paul Freire 108
3. The pedagogic reflection of Phillip Trasatti 110
Document: Interview of Phillip Trasatti to Raffaele Mantegazza 111
4. The pedagogic-libertarian reflection of Marcello Bernardi 113
5. The pedagogic reflection of Raffaele Mantegazza 115
6. The pedagogic reflection of Ernesto Balducci 116
7. The pedagogic reflection of Lamberto Borghi 117
8. Nine hundred French anti-authoritarian pedagogy aspects 118
9. Peace and Nine hundred pedagogy education 120
Part sixth
1. Premise. The religious dissent and the conflittualita' not conventional

125
2. The Catholic dissent among the years Forty and Fifty 126
3. The Sessantotto and the Catholics 129
4. The antagonism catto-pacifist according to Massimo Teodori 130
5. Alex Zanotelli 131
6. Mr. Milani 134
7. Pacifism and no-global in the interpretation of the Blessed Builders

of Peace 136
8. Pax Christi: organization, pacifism and no-global 139

Organization 139
Principal initiatives 140
9. Principal thematic drawn from '' Mosaic of Peace '' 142
10. Historical note 146
11. George La Pyre 148
12. Premised to the Theology of the liberation 150
13. Leonardo Boff 153
14. Latin America interpreted by the magazine '' LatinoAmerica '' 156
15. The contribution of Enrique Dussel to the religious antagonism 161
Part seventh
1. Premise 165
2. War and right in the reflection juridical-politics of De Fiores 166
3. War and right in the reflection philosophical-politics of Zolo 169
4. The globalization in the interpretation of Ramonet 171
5. The reflection anti-realist of Ekkehart Krippendorf 174
6. The reflection ecopacifista of Arn Naess 176
7. The reflection on the democracy partecipativa and on her not violence

by Aldo Capitini 177
8. The reflection philosophical-politics of Giuliano Pontara 180
9. The political-religious reflection of '' Naked King '' 183
10. The feminist reflection of the Ruddick 185
11. Notes on the conflittualita' not conventional in Danilo Dolci 186
12. State and liberty' according to Murray Rothbard 188
13. The diplomacy from the lower part as alternative to the political realism 189
Octave departs
1. The non conventional dissent in the political reflection of language

English in the market 193
2. The political reflection of Chomsky 194
3. Biographical aspects of Emma Goldman 200
4. The political reflection of Emma Goldman 203
5. The political reflection of Goodman 205
6. The political reflection of Ward 208
7. The political reflection of Zinn 210
8. Notes on Russell's dissent 214
9. Notes on the dissent pacifist of A.J. Muste 216
10. Notes on the dissent of Aldous Huxley 218
11. Notes on the conflittualita' not conventional in Herbert Marcuse 220
12. The non conventional dissent in the context of the American networks 221
1. Alternet
2. IAC
3. USLAW
4. PGA
Ninth departs
1. Premise
2. Formality' operational of the conflittualitain Gandhi
3. Formality' operational of the conflittualitain Mandela
221
221
222
222
227
` not conventional
228
` not conventional
233
4. Notes on the conflittualita' not conventional in M.L. King 236
5. Note 240
Tenth departs
1. The anti-militarist dissent in the community' scientific Italian

of the Nine hundred 245
2. The dissent of the USPID 247
3. The dissent of the PUGWASH 248
4. The dissent of the CISP 250
5. The new Model of Defense to the light of the ideology pacifist 252
6. The revolutionary anti-Americanism in the Field anti-imperialist 255
7. The dissent antagonist in the Center Gandhi 256
8. The dissent antagonist in the Foundation Venice for the Search

on the peace 259
9. Tom Benetollo and the antagonism I don't violate any ARCI 263
Part eleventh
1. Notes on the reflection philosophical-political of Ernesto Balducci 269
2. Peace and not violence according to Cipriani and Minervini 272
3. Peace and War in the essay of Mazzolari '' You not to kill '' 276
4. Notes on the reflection doesn't violate of Lanza Di the Vast 280
5. The international observatory of the Odadrek in front of the war

of the Kossovo 284
6. Information, science and war according to the Committee scientists and

scientists against the war 287
7. Neutralism and nuclear disarmament in the reflections of
Edward Thompson 290
8. The planetary ethics according to the Department of Philosophy of the

University' of Soaked 293
Part twelfth
1. ODC: a conflittualita' not conventional legalized 297
1. Premise 297
2. Notes on the reflection pacifist of Tolstoj 302
3. Notes on the anti-militarism of the Italian Radical Party 304
Part thirteenth
1. Premise 309
2. The anti-militarism in Stanley Kubrick 310
3. The revolutionary antagonism in the cinema No.vo 313
4. The anti-militarism in Mark Bellocchio 315
Part fourteenth
1. Premise 319
2. The conflittualita' not conventional of the CMD and of the Committee

of the 100 320
3. The conflittualita' not conventional in front of the war of Algeria 322
4. The conflittualita' not conventional against the atomic rearmament in

Germany 325
Part fifteenth
1. Premise 329
2. Ecological antagonism 330
3. Notes on the antagonism radical anti-vivisectionist 332
4. Notes on the radical antagonism of the ALF 335
5. Notes on the antagonism of Greenpeace 337
6. Final considerations 340
Appendix The
1. Voices for a dictionary of the Sessantotto 343
2. The Sessantotto according to the interpretation of Fo and Parini 347
3. You wait for historical-ideologists of the Sessatotto 349
4. The interpretation of the Sessantotto and the Settantasette of Moroni 357
5. The Sessantotto according to the interpretation of Hut 361
6. Notes on the Catholic dissent 363
7. The interpretation of the Sessantotto according to Paul Ginsborg 365
8. The interpretation of the Sessantotto according to Peter Bernocchi 367
9. Introduction to the student Movement 369
10. Aspects of the culture underground among the years Sixty and Seventy 374
11. Aspects of the counterculture 376
12. The interpretation of the Settantasette according to Peter Bernocchi 377
13. The interpretation of the Settantasette of Drifts and Landings 379
14. The movement of the Settantasette according to the publishing house Odadrek 389
15. Historical notes on the movement of the Settantasette 384
16. Notes on the creative wing of the movement of the Settantasette 386
Appendix II
1. Premise 389
2. Organizations and international associations in the Pact in Warsaw

by Reinhard Gehlen 390
3. The conflittualita' not conventional of VittorFranco Pisano 399
4. Premise 403
5. I document n. 1: To as anarchy in all of his/her souls (SISDE) 404

I document n. 1a: The anarchic (ROS) destruction 417
6. I document n. 2: Infiltrators and psychological war defeated her

Black (SISDE) panthers 422
7. I document n. 3: I compare on the extremism (the police's Office

federal Swiss) 427
8. I document n. 4: The potential of violence in the movement anti-globalization

(Office of the Swiss federal police) 441
9. I document n. 5: Relationship on the anarco-communist extremism in

Germany (Bfv) 454
10. I document n. 6: Asymmetry and conflittualita' not conventional

in the antagonism gandhiano and anarchist of Jacques Baud 494
11. I document n. 7: Psychological war and antagonism in Attac

Of Lucas / Tiffreau 499
Bibliography 507
10
INTRODUCTION
In her The it departs we have decided to consider the EZLN

thanks to his/her fundamental importance not only for the Mexican history (and of America
Latin) but above all because' it constitutes a paradigmatic movement
for good part of the new movements that I/you/they are developed in Europe and in
America. To analyze him/it there we have used the by now classical studies of ARQUILLA
and RONFELDT of the Rand Corporation of which shares the formulation and her
worries.
After having illustrated the salient aspects of the concept of Netwar, has looked for
to individualize some constant ones some new moments using a simple grate
. but effective. that it unties him in six aspects:
1) origin of the movement
2) organizational structure
3) methods or techniques of struggle
4) the enemy
5) the ideological apparatus or the vision of the enemy
6) The / the reaction / the of the institutions (civilians and soldiers). After having her/it illustrated
has held useful to apply her/it to different specific cases (how Attac, the
FSMI, the Black Bloc or the Italian CSAs).
In the II it departs, we have set the emphasis on the role of the new movements in America
Latin and on the political reflection of the English activist (and journalist) Wainwright
meaningful reflection a great deal because' it underlines the to form him. beginning from
I bring Alegre. and the gradual to consolidate of a new form of democracy:
that partecipativa.
The III and' structures in appendixes so that to underline. to different levels

of depth'. the role of associations (national and not), of magazines (exclusively
Italian) and of intellectuals (Italian and not) that have contributed. in the
them circle. to now express a philosophy of the dissent to various title in the comparisons
of the structures of power as such time towards the institutions
what you/they have mostly contributed to the globalization. Dissent that, also
having different ideological connotations, introduces elements of deep continuity`
within the pars destruens.
11
In the IV it departs we have wanted to put in evidence some remarkable characteristics

to the Catholic (what we have deepened in a second moment) dissent and
above all of the dissent of the sindacalismo antagonist of whom the COBASs are undoubtedly
authoritative exponents.
In the part V, assembling our attention on the some protagonists of the
pedagogic antagonist, has wanted to show the decisive role of the war
psychological to the dominant institutions effected through the educational device,
psychological war that proceeding. Clausewitz would say. for wearing out
he/she would want to reach the ambitious finishing line to build 'a new man' conquering
spaces to be able academic and publishing.You thinks, to title of example, to
Capitini or to Suburbs.
In the part we have deepened You themes and authors of the Catholic dissent to the
purpose to show as the conflittualita' not conventional has had the opportunity
to express him to the proper best thanks to the Catholicism progressive.
Particular attention. not by chance. and' lends to the theology of the liberation.
In the part VII we have illustrated the essential aspects of some authoritative ones
protagonists of the culture of the dissent that have formulated an interpretation
of the history deeply anti-realist.
In the part VIII we could not refuse to introduce. in essential form
. the political reflection of some historical protagonists of the Anglo-American culture.

In the part IX our reflection has tried to put to comparison. implicitly
. three authors that, also departing from techniques of conflittualita' not
conventional analogous, they have reached a great deal different conclusions regarding the effectiveness
some action doesn't violate (I naturally report me to those of MANDELA).
In the section X we have. in before wisecrack. wanted to set the emphasis on the role
of a part of the community' academic Italian towards the thematic ones
of the war and of the peace and, in beaten second, we also have' underlined the role
of real power antagonist that by now they develop determined centers or
you determine associations towards the institutions (particularly of those
military).
In the part XI we have wanted. shortly. to illustrate the fundamental reflections

for the Christian pacifism of the nine hundred of MAZZOLARI and the Vast one
to which has made to follow an analysis of the reasonings of the more' known
anti-militarist Italian academic groupings and anti-USA. We finally have
exposed the famous theses of THOMPSON for the nuclear disarmament and of the neutralism
political.
In the part XII we have set volutamente the emphasis on the istituzionalizzazione
12
of the anti-militarism through the ODC, defended to philosophical level by Tolstoj and to
political level also of the PRI.
In the part XII there are limited to consider some famous ones
directors in whose film the anti-capitalism e/o the anti-militarism they constitute dominant themes.
Of however, the choice of the cinema as I deduce to treat in the context
of the CNV (acronym to point out the conflittualita' not conventional, ndr), and`
until too much obvious: independently from the reflections of Barons (v first volume)
it results evident the centralita' of the mass-media as tool of indoctrination,
opposite information and therefore of psychological war.The conditioning through
the image and' undoubtedly more' effective in comparison to the written word.
In the part XIV, taking back the interpretative grate used in the part before
of this volume, we have analyzed some historical examples of CNV making reference
to the famous study of Theodore.
In the part XV. finally. having also omitted some exponents of relief
of the antagonism radical ecologist (we think about ZERZAN and CAMENISH),
has. in general line. tried to give an enough clear picture of the
tendencies of the wing more ecologist' intransigent (in comparison to the WWF, League Environment
and Our Italy) of the nine hundred.
At the end of the volume we have set two appendixes structured in the way
following:
. in the first appendix we have held essential to illustrate enough

widely the genesis of the conflittualita' not conventional beginning from the
sessantotto and from the settantasette making volumes reference considered essential
. from the movement antagonist. for a deepened knowledge
of that periods.
. In the second appendix the reflections of Gehehen constitute by now a
classical of the political-strategic analysis of the cold war, useful analysis still
today, while that of the With the. Pisanos represent a breve but
extremely meaningful introduction to the conflittualita' not conventional.
As many decisive. they are seemed there. the analyses of the secret service
I intern German, of the Swiss federal police, of the sisde and of the ros, of Baud
. one of the more' meaningful analysts strategic French contemporaries. and
Finally. of Lucas / Tiffreau analysts of the Ecole de Wars Economique
French institution to the state-of-the-art one in Europe for the study of the war
psychological applied to the economy and the anti-capitalistic antagonism.
13
PREMISE
In first place in comparison to the first volume. of theoretical nature tightly.

the second volume develops an ample review. but not exhaustive. of associations,
ong, seen again and of intellectuals that have theorized practised e/o the techniques
of the conflittualita' not conventional and that you/they have sustained ideological orientations
anti-militarist, pacifists or ecopacificisti etc. In the greatest part of the cases
these actors (institutional or less), have effected to level of conflittualita' not
conventional now the psychological War now the civil Disobedience now the nervousness
subversive towards you determine national institutions and sovranazionali
to the purpose to often modify her in structural way.
This analysis and' is possible graces to the illuminating essays of ARQUILLA and
RONFELDT of the Rand corporation, to the reflections of Pisano on the conflittualita`
not conventional, to the studies of Of Messenger and Rapetto on the new wars, to the reflections
on her 'wars psycologique' of the French strategic school and, finally, thanks
to the reflections of the French analyst BAUD.
In according to place. before concluding. and' opportune a precise statement of

methodological order: our study has had as I sweeps primary that of
to individualize the principal non conventional techniques and therefore asymmetrical to the inside
of the approaches antagonists, but you/he/she has not had that to complete ne'un
historical organization. except that for the '68 and the '77. of it' an exposure theoretically
exhaustive of the actors involved in the routine antagonist. To such intention,
this volume implies from the reader a discreet knowledge
of base on the role developed of the movements antagonists on the nine hundred course and
on the principal protagonists of the secular and religious dissent.
In third place, the careful reader, won't be able' not to ascertain the deep continuity`
among the formalities' operational of the '68 and of the '77 and those actual, continuity' due
to the fact that more than few protagonists of that period have pursued theirs
activity' antagonist against the same objectives using technical analoge.
15
It departs Before
1. THE POLITICAL-STRATEGIC DYNAMICS OF THE EZLN

1. Methods of struggle
1) The combination and the adaptation have allowed efficiency rapidity`
of the execution and spiazzamento of the adversary.
2) the Information warfare through the use of national mass-average and not, of the
national press and not, of internet and of the symbolism (from the passamontagna,
to the horse. of zapatista memory., to the blue overall up to the cockroach) and
then to the Psyc-warfare and therefore to the appeal to the action he/she doesn't violate.
3) The marches, the pacific (the march of March 2001 is thought to) happenings.
4) up to 2005 there have been no evolutions of sort. Also '' the other country ''
you/he/she has set to the center once more the meeting with a call
I render explicit to the transversal dimension.
2. Structure
1) the components' level: insurgent
bases of support
This division and' related to the components of the EZLN. As for the structure
related to the functions we have:
1) structure logistics
2) structure of propaganda
3) service of information
4) education
5) health`
6) court of Justice.
These structures. that they are assimilable to those of the traditional structure
of the guerrilla. departments are denominated.
2) The inside hierarchy. despite the explicit anti-militarism. it mirrors

the military degrees proceeding from the level of lance-corporal to that of great.
Superior degrees don't exist.
3) altogether the scheme and' the following: community' indige
19
na! Direction! Marcos! army! insurgent. It is not able' to consider him

a sort of reissue of the avant-garde Leninist but you/he/she must interpret him
with a structure to net in which the element of a diffused democracy
and' decisive. Naturally such scheme results valid if and only if the information
inferred they are reliable.
4) the specific revolutionary subject. to use the Marxist expression.

and' the community' native while the global revolutionary subject and' the community`
of the excluded (from the gays to the sottoproletaris of the world) ones.
3. Reaction of the institutions

1) in general and' is inappropriata because' incapable to understand the no-
life' of the EZLN (at least up to 2005).
2) The institutions have tried to operate dividing the community' native

from the Direction of the EZIN through the helps of the World Bank (politics
paternalista)
3) Zedillo. p.e. . in collaboration with the Cia you/he/she has tried to effect one
strategy of the against information.
4) the political change. with the victory of the Bread and the election of Fox.
you/he/she has slow down the pressure of the EZLN on the political institutions.
5) the use of paramilitary groups from the Mexican latifondistis, the presence
thick of the army (with the innovation of the BOMO), the collaboration
between Sullivan and Bazan (with the war to low intensity' and the realization
of the GAFE) they are systems that are revealed only partly appropriate.
6) the more approach' used and' is that to politically mediate to the purpose
to empty the revolutionary content of the message of the EZLN hijacking him/it
toward the paths of the riformismo;
7) he is not able' not to reveal the extreme superficiality' of the services of information
Mexican in to preventively individualize the initiated formation of the EZLN
from the 83 and concluded him January 1 st 1994! Well ten years therefore!
4. Origins
All the analysts (favorable or less to the EZLN) are in agreement in to believe that
the historical subjects to which the founders are inspired are the followings: Zapata, Gamiz,
Va'zques, Cabanas and Ruiz. All these. with the exception of Ruiz. they have
gives conclusive military indications to the EZLN. The ideological contents that in the
time you/they have determined the EZLN they have been: the Maoism (with the formation
20
LP), which gueravismo (with the birth of the FLN in 1969) and the experience gandhiana,
farabandista and the theology of the liberation with Ruiz. The associations.
what they are previously constituted to the formation of the EZLN and that they have
a bond with the communities' native. I am: CIOAC, OCEZ and dissolves her/it PRD
remarkable for the presence of ex-students sessantottini met then in the guerrilla.
5. The enemies and the par costruens

In this circle a precise trisection subsists: local enemies, national and
international.
The local enemies are the different governors of the Chiapas and the commanders of zone;
those national besides the PRI, are the various presidents and the incapable and corrupt left
together to the multinationals USA. The international enemy for excellence e'il
mole-liberalism
2) the ideological formulation of the EZLN is not able' to consider him. according to the
communicated by the first one to the order. anarchist (to the of the' of the strumentalizzazionis
European).
3) it is not able' not to even consider him Leninist (distant p.e. from the content of the
'' Thesis of April '').
4) taking in loan the terminology of the socialism not marxiano, the EZLN
and' a form of democracy partecipativa and autogestita (as the
mohirpi of the Chiapas) constituted him after 1994.
5) the ezln not only believes strongly in the crisis of the form party but also
in the dualism between State and Society' civil.
6) The alliances stipulated with the ONGs, with the press European progressive and
not, with the universities' they have been decisive to achieve the visibility' planetary
and to allow a great radicamento of the society' civil.
7) to level of political-economic analysis, the reflections of Marcos don't show

elements of novelty' since' these are speculari to those of '' Her
Monde Diplomatique ''.
8) the use of the weapons and' finalizes or to the attack guerrillero or to the self-defence
but never to the elegant armed struggle to herself. Just for this to the
is actual, it constitutes an enormous error to speak of terrorism for connotare
the routine of the EZLN.
9) The economic modernization and' a frequent application in the discourses of

Marcos.
10) and so central the media's role that the same, that Marcos provocatively
the mass-media defines as '' the state-of-the-art one of the country ''. In
21
other terms, middle mass and the society' civil (in which M. it includes her
ONG) they are two essential hinges of the strategy mole-zapatista.
11) in the furrow of the democracies of the XXI sec. Marcos asks an education
of mass and free.
22
2. IL MOLE-ZAPATISMO OF THE ANALYSIS

OF THE RAND CORPORATION *
1) in the cap. 5 (Trasformation of the conflict) him To. it opportunely underlines
as the EZLN and the ONGs are striven to dominate the space of the information
to tightly make up for to the deficiencies in the military circle;
2) the presence, inside the Copoca and of the Conai, you/he/she has allowed the EZNL
a level of remarkable political share marginalizzando the space
of negotiation of the Mexican government
3) him To. it is not able' to hide the datum of fact in base to which the intelligence
Mexican must be seen again profodamente
4) equally the partnership with the ally USA must have strengthened.
A footstep in this direction and' constituted by the realization of the GAFEs.
in 1996. body of e'lite constituted on the model of the Delta Force
5) in the cap. 6 (Emergence and influence of the zapatista social Netwar) him To.
they set the emphasis on the decisive role dele ONG without skipping the importance
of the native base with the ideal his/her egualitaris, comuntiari and advisory.
6) The netwar inaugurated by the EZLN and' defined as Net of Swarm (the term
and' of the studious Kelly).
7) abandoned the guerrilla (after the '94) on the model Maoist-zapatista

(with the choice of small united' of 12/16 men), the realization of the
CONPA and the bond with the computer nets Peacenet and Conflictnet, him
essential elements are in relief in the result of the project zapatista.
Propio for this the combining with the method of the action doesn't violate(
from this moment ANV, ndr) him and' shown crucial.
* A situation for some verses analogous and' individuabile in Chile with the presence of the Suggestion of
all the earths (of which HUILCAMAN and' the more' known spokesman) that it vindicates the recognition of the
identity' ethnic and cultural of the people MAPUCHE through formality' operational typical of the conflittualita`
not conventional, in front of which the institutional civilian you/they have applied countermeasures
effective (measures that have lifted the protests of Hunan Rights Watch and the Federation for the
human rights) and that you/they have found on the anti-terrorist legislation a suitable setup.
23
8) one of the conditions that have facilitated the job of Marcos and' is her/it
religious presence: Catholic and Protestant. The religious order gesuitico
it has certain develops a conclusive role in the primary alfabetizzazione and
in the ideological indoctrination.
9) if and' sure that the figure of Marcos both poliedrica, as many we are able
to affirm some EZLN in his/her whole. Gray speaks as of it of a movement
hybrid and Cleaver. reflecting on the consequences that the routine of the EZLN
has had. speaks of effect zapatista!
10) the bond realized with the society' civil and' so' narrow that him To. they underline
what '' the society' civil and' impossible to behead perche'e' a swarm
what it is able' to seem anarchist but and' in reality' determined by the consultation
wide ''.
24
3. THE CONCETTO OF NETWAR

To theoretical level the analysts of the Rand Corporation analyze the structure of the
new movements in the cap. IX from the title '' The structure of social movements '' using
him by now famous concept of Net connotata in the following way: 1) her
structure of the new movements (no-global-terrorist, no-pacifists) is able' to be
simple, policentrica and to net.
In according to place, a structure of such nature he is able' to constitute only to depart

from multilinks and precise built on: to) personal relationships; b) trips;
c) technologies of communication.
In third place, the inside cohesion and' maintained thanks to an opposition

shared in which the dualistic logic and conflittuale (them and we) it dominates the relationship.
In the cap. two ('' The advent of Netware '') him To. they enter the detail both in
I deserve to the finalities' that regarding the articulation of the nets. What a the breakup
psicosociale is fundamental. in the new conflittualita'. as much as the destruction
physics of the classic war. and' by now evident. As many evident e'la
distinction between cyberwar and netwar: this last in fact points out the involvement of
paramilitary formations or irregular strengths. In general on the netwar the playerses conduct
a war of which you/they use strengths of net and proper doctrines for the age' of the information.
The aforesaid nets can have a triplex strength: chaim, star and
all-chanell.
In the routine of the movements they are possible hybrids as much as and' possible her
coexistence. close to the netwar. of the cyberwar. The vastness' of the netwar and`
such to allow to make her to jump the traditional fences among public / private
and among state / society' civil. Superfluous to underline as their dynamics makes the
assignment to oppose her particularly arduous.
To mo' of conclusion, the thesis of the With the. SZAFRANSKI and' particularly meaningful
since' it sets the emphasis on the real finality' of the netwar: '' to confuse the beliefs
fundamental of the people on the nature of their culture, society' and government ''.
The breakup and'. in fact. the last and particularly deleterious purpose.
The against offensive won't be able' whether to consist. in to build nets. against nets
cleverly mixing the nets with the traditional hierarchical structures to the purpose
to form real hybrids.
25
In the cap. VII ('' Netwar in the emerald city '') the revolt / betted of Seattle and`
considered. Not there and' doubt some that the DAN has developed
a crucial (also for his/her structure to net) role, role that will be' concretized
through a strategy of cooperation he/she doesn't violate. The matrix of this movement
and' to track down him is in the environmental movements, that in the movements
risen thanks to the War of the Gulf. The aggregation and' happened for groups of affinity.'
Close to the DAN the Ruchus society and the AFl-this they are the other two players
determined.
A minority component and' constitutes from the black Block. Everybody together
. to various title. you/they have reached a real urban dominion to Seattle

with the coordination of the DAN. To the of the' of the specific organization and of the role
of the single groups, what presses us to underline and' the role of internet, of the jail cell
and of the tapings together with to the role of Indymedia. Both the police and the FBI
they have not been able to adequately oppose the strategic surprise and the efficiency
tactic of the movement. Altogether the dominion of the infosphere and`
state gotten by the contestaris and not there and' doubt that such demonstration has been
that more' succeeded after the War of the Gulf. At the end of the chapter.
not without a point of satisfaction. him To. they underline as the police
has not been cultured of surprise of it' to Washington of it' to Los Angeles also
because' the protesters have adopted a centralized structure.
26
4. IDEOLOGY IS METHOD OF STRUGGLE

OF THE NEW MOVEMENTS
We would want. as first case. to study the routine conflittuare of the MST according to
a simple and articulated scheme of the following way:
1. methods of struggle;
2. structure;
3. reaction of the institutions;
4. origins
5. the enemy and
6. ideology.
1. Methods of struggle:
1) training not violent and subversive nervousness;
2) marches (p.e. that on Brazil in 1997);
3) earth's occupation;
4) against information (in 2001 introduces question 87 thousand families and the
government I am' in the troubles because' you/he/she could not assign the firm one to anybody);
5) to draw teachings from Gandhi (from the non violent techniques to the awareness)
and from I Have Who Min the centralita' of the psychological dimension in her
struggle);
6) demonstrations on wide staircase to hinder the repression.
2. Structure:
1) autonomous structure that is' independent from the parties to avoid divisions in
terne and struggle among various tides;

2) independent from the Catholic Church;
3) it supports and it collaborates with the Brazilian PT (agricultural proletariat + small
growers + small agriculturists owners).

4) the base and' composed by country activists;
27
5) the managing groups are elected inside regional and government reunions;
6) every two years are announced national meetings while every five
years you/he/she is celebrated the national congress;

7) the number of delegates and' a great deal tall (in 2000 it reached the undicimilas);
8) twenty-one national managers finally exist;
9) the MST and' present in twenty-three' on twenty-seven states;
10) the financings originate: families give farmers, from the labor unions, from her
church or from European and American ONG. The movement doesn't prepare.
to the actual state. of a centralized treasury;
11) formation of teachers through the collaboration with the university`;

12) the movement has given a contribution to the birth of street Campesina;
13) absolute centralita' of the technical formation of the activists.
3. Origins:
1) The Catholic church (particularly the cappuccinis);
2) the theology of the liberation;
3) the Catholic action and the Youth' Catholic worker;
4) the Catholics' labor union;
5) the CPT;
6) the intellectuals of the Brazilian left: Masini, Dos Scentos, Barbirra and I know-
prattutto Julia.no of the Brazilian Socialist Party;

7) holds relationships with the CLITs.
4. The Enemy:
1) the imperialism;
2) the multinationals (particularly the Monsanto);
3) the use of the biotecnologies and the bioingegneria;
4) the greatest part of the Brazilian presidents (p.e. Cardoso);
5) the magistracy;
6) the PSDB;
7) her against information of the organs of press;
8) the governments USA and European;
9) the progressive leaving of the left from the social base.
28
5. Ideology:
1) sovereignty' to feed;
2) reform community agriculture;
3) guardianship of the bio-difference`;
4) echo-sustainable economy;
5) the conquest of the dignity' of the farmers;
6) the democratization of the earth as base to democratize the politics.
6. Reaction:
1) military repression to the orders of the President Figueiredo;
2) imprisonment;
3) the tools of the repression: the army or the federal police (p.e. begin her
tive from 1989 to 1991);
4) sequestrations;
5) physical elimination (from the 1984 1600 eliminated people);
6) reorganization of the federal police according to the model of the DOPS;
7) wire tappings;
8) the censorship and the distorsion of the information through the control of the me
gives.
Another eloquent example of CNV seems us the American Ruckus.
To) Origins:
1) fit Prender and to react to the environmental devastation;
2) the environmentalism of Greenpeace and Earth First;
3) axes in 1995 with Gnawed her, Sellers and Twilly;
4) he/she takes not ideologically inspiration from the echo-Marxism and from the struggle
violent of King and Gandhi.
B) Structure:
1) it has an inclusive hybrid structure between Greenpeace and the Rain Forest Action
Network;
2) the base and' served as a limited number of volunteers (20/30);
3) the interaction with the movements for the human rights, with those of the commerce
equitable and fundamental. This' it means that to the actual state not and' possible
to speak of sectarianism;
4) the age' various average from 20 to 35;
29
5) the financing has two channels: the voluntary financing and the financing
of the ONGs;
6) the cohesion and' of ideological nature.
C) Methods of struggle:
1) the action direct of Greenpeace;
2) the training to the not violence;
3) the training to the use of the media;
4) to exploit the informative potential of average alternative.
D) The Enemies:
1) general purpose: to instigate the pandemonium in way I don't violate for reporting
the devastzione of the planet perpetuated from:
to) States;
b) Mutinazionali and
c) from the economy mole-liberista;
2) anti-militarist and therefore echo-pacifist (p.e. the march of 14mila people

against the center of training to Fort Benning).
And) Ideology:
1) radical environmentalism;
2) echo-pacifism;
3) anti-capitalism (and more' specifically anti-globalization). For ammis
sione of the same thin Sellers to now the movement has developed the pars
destruens without therefore developing a constructive alternative.
30
Second departs
1. THE MOVEMENT ANARCHIC USA

1. Origin
In USA the anarchic antagonism has found way to express above all him
in the PGA, in the RACB and in the Canadian structures. tightly tied up to those
USA. of the Clac (of Montreal) and of the SCAs of Quebec. According to the interpretation
of GRAEBER the logic anarchic USA would have drawn a strong inspiration
from the EZLN.
2. Methods it fights
1) direct action; 2) construction of national nets and transnazionali of opposition
and resistance; 3) it requires' to typically alternate blocks routine traffic polices
not violent; 4) civil disobedience; 5) construction symbolic (p.e. the Rag doll
of the Liberation or the rubber cudgels); 6) it requires' to set the emphasis on the media
alternative.
3. Hostile
In how much anarchists their opposition materializes him to 360 degrees passing
from the State to the economy of market. according to the presuppositions of the anarchism
traditional. Certainly a new element in comparison to the past and' it requires her/it`
to federate in non hierarchical way to double national level and not.
4. Structure
Using the words of GRAEBER the structure must be constitutes from '' nets
horizontal (...) supported by principles of decentralized consensual democracy
and not hierarchical ''.
33
2. THE ASSOCIATION ATTAC

1. Origin
Thanks to Ramonet and Cassen between 1997 and 1998 Attac is born: 2) on the base of
society' existing (p.e. Labor unions); 3) thanks to the support of the French pubblicistica
of secular left and not (p.e. Christian testimonies); 4) thanks to his/her diffusion
especially in Europe (hindered by the English ONGs in Ue); 5) it shows of
true narrow bonds with the PT, with political French and Europeans; 6) Attac finally has
had a decisive role in the foundation of the WSF of February of their graces to
Grajew, Whitaker (of the Committee of the Brazilian bishops).
2. Structure
1) executive committee; 2) local committees; 3) executive committee (30 members,
18 elected by the founders and 12 of the 30 thousand components); 4) social composition:
small and it mediates middle class (teachers and students)
1) action violent; 2) direct action; 3) national nets and transnazionali;
4) demonstrations; 5) against information (through Internet and '' Her Monde Diplomatique '').
4. Hostile
1) liberismo; 2) against Europe of the banks; 3) Americanism (economic
and military).
34
3. THE EUROPEAN ANARCHIC MOVEMENT

As in the preceding cases we will proceed to a rapids review of the principal ones
characteristics of the movement:
1) the anarchic associations have participated in remarkable way to all him

happening no-global;
2) I am not a component maggioritaria (in comparison to that of the left and
Catholic) but meaningful;
3) to organizational level you/they have anticipated the model to net so' decisive of the
no-global;
4) also to ideological level, the radical criticism and impietosa together with the form
party, to the riformismo and above all to the capitalism they make some movement
anarchist a forerunner of the principal ones 'doctrines' of the no-global;
5) the activists. of the anarchic movement. they have been preventing for the seventies
but above all they are subject young people. Regarding their social origin her
middle class and' conclusive;
6) as ideological contents anarchic radicalism undoubtedly goes beyond

the orientations ideoligici of the no-global both that I/you/he/she deal with the anarco-
individusalismo that of the anarco-insurrezionalismo. To such proposed,
the anti-statalismo, the internationalism of the struggles, the opposition to the militarism
and to the jails they constitute thematic plants, to the as the emphasis
sets on the self-management, on the mutual support, on the groups of affinity' (term
invented from you Do her/it Spanish);
7) the anarchic assocazionis model him beginning from a federal structure

on the model of the base or on groups of struggle of class (what usually
he/she understands anarco-communists and anarco-syndicalists);
8) regarding the formalities' operational, you effect on the context of the conflittualita`
not conventional, you/they can be suitable in the following way: strikes,
marches of protest, boycottings, occupation and violences (to people or to things)
as in the case of the anarco-insurrezionalismo, of the echo-anarchism and of the
Black bloc, her against information through site-web, the use of publications
periodic and the realization of institutions alterternative (as the bookstore
or the social centers).

35
4. METHODS IT IS PURPOSES OF THE BLACK BLOC

1. Origins
It was the German police. during the eighties. to denominate the autonomous ones
I stop black because of the dark attire. Jointly they were present
in Europe (especially in Italy, Germany, Denmark and Holland) and they acted
together with the squatterses animating real insurrections for then to spread in
America in the nineties (the 1992 Los Angeles insurrection is thought to).
Always in the same year their share to the demonstrations against her
War of the Gulf and to Washington you/he/she has left the sign. Particularly meaningful
their presence in Seattle, where two hundred activists devastated place considered
symbolic, and to Genoa where they collaborated with the CSAs Pinelli and the Cobases.
2. Identity' ideological
Despite their refusal to make to be labeled, the Bbs belong to the extreme one
left, to the anarchic and libertarian world. To individualize the spiritual fathers of theirs
orientation and' all anything else other than arduous: C. Mason, Bookchin, Zerzan, Bey (is clear
. to such intention. that the Bbs use the theses of these authors for theirs
finality'), you Do her/it Iberian and the Spanish CNT. The used language and' fruit of one
synthesis among the futurism, the dadiasmo and the situazionismo. This' that they propose
not him far from the anarchic tradition: federalism, direct democracy and subversion
of the actual world.
3. Organization:
1) absence of leaders;
2) structure to flexible net;
3) they join for groups of affinity`;
4) especially in USA the net of the Bbs branches him in groups divided for
assignments: spokesman and collectives that operate as local base;
36
5) the decisions are taken according to the model of the direct democracy;
6) and' absent an organic project of alternative.
4. Techniques of struggle:
1) the looting and the consequent riappropriazione of the commodities;
2) use of the violence against the things;
3) formality' from urban guerrilla;
4) symbolic actions;
5) ample use of the jail cell to organize the demonstrations;
6) recognition of the urban territory according to the formalities' of a conflict;
7) techniques of the street-threater;
8) the militarization that characterizes him to them apparent also in the march to rit
mo of the roll of drums;
9) evanescence: after having struck - as a swarm - they dissolve him;
10) use of television cameras both for finality' inside that external;
11) provocation towards the police avoiding clashes diret
you.
37
5. METHODS IT IS PURPOSES OF THE WSF

Which are the essential characteristics of the WSF? Which his/her dynamics?
What the WSF has an international dimension and' a datum of fact, so much
how much and' evident his/her structure to net. To his/her inside verified, strengths po
lithic of left and ONG are undoubtedly predominant. Under the historical profile-
political the call to the nineteenth-century socialism, to the revolution of October, to the
movements of the sixties, to the theology of the liberation and the anarchism I am
some of the founding calls.
Not and' difficult to individualize the recent historical antecedents:
1) the revolts for the food in the first years eighty;

2) the poll tax in UK;
3) the politics mole-liberiste of the OMC and of the IMF in the South in the world;
4) the Naphtha;
5) the EZLN;
6) the protests against the privatizations of the social services;
7) the birth of the Reclaim the Streets in Uk;
8) the birth of the PGA
and finally
9) the movements risen on the problem of the identity' (racial, sexual etc.). For
how much it concerns, contrarily, the aspects of originality' the use of internet and
of the alternative media and' characterizing (in comparison to the movements of the past);
in according to place the forum and' a sort of hybrid between a space and a movement
and this' it doesn't allow the existence of an unitary leadership. Despite
this'. and to the of the' of the rhetoric on the overcoming of centralized hierarchies
. the WSF has to his/her own inside two organisms as the BOC however and
the IC that you/they coordinate the routine and the Committee of it Brazilian organizer that
. in collaboration with Attac. you/he/she has thrown the bases of the Papers of the Principles.
Don't miss criticisms from the more left' intransigent which the WSF accuses:
1) not to expressly declare his/her own adhesion to the socialism;
38
2) to be a great deal few effective on the operational plan;

3) to accept financings from the western Ongs clearly doing him of it
to condition;
4) to refuse radically the appeal to the revolutionary violence;
5) to have a scarce democratic transparency within the trial de
cisionale
and finally
6) to apparently refuse the presence of parties but at the same time to look for
their help and support (without the Brazilian PT and the communists in India
you/he/she would not have been possible to organize alcunche.' Likewise the enthusiasm
aroused by Chavez in 2005 you/he/she has made the Paper of the less immaculate
principles);
7) to always face the same themes and to always formulate the same sentences
against the usual suspects.
In conclusion, the greatest risk. underlined by some authoritative supporters

of the WSF. and' the danger of their brittleness', of their evanescence, dangers
these that can find in her/it '' boredom, in the discouragement and in the indulgence
toward if same '' the principal causes.
Despite the net organization not there and' doubt that the CUT and the MST constitute
one of the souls propulsive of the WSF. As for the methodologies of struggle
these contemplate the psychological War, the subversive nervousness and the action
he/she doesn't violate.
We come to the sociological constants:
1) eterogenita' generational;
2) high-level of education;
3) eterogenita' social;
4) eterogenita' of political background, from the moment that they originate from the
ecological movement, from the feminism and from the movements for the human rights;
5) the participants have in the large majority of the cases a formazio
of it politics (more' or less refined);

6) the participants prevent from other political and associative expressions;
7) the greatest part of them and' remained or disappointed or disgusted by the politics for
fessionale;
8) it requires her/it' to participate in the decisions;
39
9) the political ghost oscillates among the moderate left, the extreme left and the center-
left, especially in Europe;
10) their routine and' gradualista and not revolutionary (in the sense Leninist or
Maoist of the term);
11) and' nevertheless revolutionary in the sense that inhales to modify the social order
under the profile report her, psychological and economic-political departing from the
low;
12) they inhale to a redefinition of the politics. Contrarily, an element of
strongly dissent. and not and' certainly the only one. and' represented by her/it
opposition among who. as the PT and Attac he/she wants to use the State
what rampart against the globalization. and who wants instead to go beyond
the State or to make plaza cleaning up of the political class (the so-called globalization
from the lower part or alternative) as the anarchists or the Argentinian piquesteroses.
Characteristics of the socials forum (their organizational structure)
Also in this case we will limit there to analyze the sociological constants:
1) the SFs are usually network with a mixed configuration to level

geographical (national and international);
2) they periodically gather him in complete meetings that it turns to them they articulate
in thematic groups of job;
3) the complete meetings elect a national spokesman and a suggestion of the

spokesmen to whose inside they find space associations, verified, political groups,
environmental associations and social centers;
4) they have a site web;

5) to their inside contrasts exist related to the strategies of struggle and to the contents
ideological;
6) the SFs are originated or for spontaneous organizations or for social filiazione
preexisting forum;
7) the search of the accord inside the SF is built beginning from a criticism
impietosa of the representative democracy and the democracy of the
'public opinion' to propose the democracy partecipativa founded upon the
empirical method of the consent;
8) the SFs stir in that inclusive grey zone between the mobilization and her
share so that to avoid the sectarianism or the istituzionalismo;
9) an alternative unitary model to the criticized one doesn't exist but numerous
proposed alternatives;
40
10) the SFs try to make to coexist to their inside egualitarismo and pluralism;
11) the presence of the figure of the facilitatore allows the SFs to pursue the deliberation
consensual. If this. shortly. and' their nature and' necessary
to individualize the risks which you/they run into:
1) the formation of oligarchies

2) the leaderismo
3) the burocratismo
4) the political strumentalizzazione
5) the scarce duration.
Finally and' necessary to underline the conviction, from the SFs, to transfer
in the society' civil the methodologies experimented to their inside.
41
6. NOTES ON SOME ASPECTS OF THE THEORY

AND OF THE PRACTICE OF THE BLACK BLOC
To the purpose to understand, in enough clear way, the vision of the reality`
of the Bb (acronym for Black Bloc, ndr) we will structure our brief analysis for
themes. without following the alphabetical order making reference to an anonymous testimony
of an activist.
Capitalism. It and' seen how a terrible and immense gravitational strength
It regulates base of the Bb. To avoid the identification and' necessary not to make to be individualized
but to be recognizable in the formality' operational.
Political affiliation. Undoubtedly they belong to the subversive left and the area
anarchist.
Violence. The Bbs, also respecting who practises the ANV (acronym for action not
violent) and who in flexible way he/she adopts the contemplated violence and the ANV (as the overall
white), they hold the violence a pure it requires' because' it allows to give visibility`
to the movement. Violence must be extemporaneous and selective.
Berlusconi. The premier would have taken advantage of Genoa to do a rapid repulisti
institutional and military.
Visibility.' Without the violent actions now in Genoa now in Seattle what end would have
done make the movement? Who would have spoken of it? The violence from' therefore visibility.'
I bewilder him/it hypocrite.To the of the' of the amazement in front of the violences in Genoa, who
it is able' to deny that these will serve as spring board of throwing for all the opportinistis
in political and journalistic field?
State. The hate toward the State and' explicit as much as toward the institutions as her
Church and toward the seven politics.
God and History. In front of the horror of the history as not to observe that after all
the history and' really the narration of the killing of God?
Equality. The Bbs are said for the equality but inside the difference.'
42
Communism. The show of the interested conversion of the communists to the capitalism
and' puzzling perche'e' is without reservedness.
Real antagonism. Contrarily to the communist ideology the true opposition

and' between the production and the destruction of the wealth.
Coexistence. The Bbs would want a society' in which coexisted both the liberty`
individual that that collective. Just for this the nihilistic position and' unacceptable.
Leader. To level of structure a leader's figure not and' acceptable because'

equivale to a betrayal of the net organization of the Bb and a betrayal of the
anti-hierarchical conception of the reality.'
Bush. Departing from the confrontation that Bush and' is the worse one of USA, the use
of the violence against him it would be justifiable if the use of the violence is accepted
against the people. Because of his boundless stupefied', the economy USA
you/he/she is going adrift and with the provisions after September 11 you/he/she is planning
real actions of terrorism inside and out the American State.
Nationalism USA. Than for if' every nationalism and' detestable but the registered one
USA and' extremely dangerous because' it risks not to have limits. Just for
this Bush must be stopped, really because' you/he/she is promoting one of the forms more`
dangerous of nationalism.
Action symbolic.To the of the' of the violences to the symbols of the capitalism as to deny
what also the guerrilla of the imaginary one has had its effectiveness? In fact the
to immediately complete recognizable gestures and' essential for the visibility' of the Bbs.
Strumentalizzazione of the violence. Once affirmed the validity' of the violence,

and' a datum of fact what the police has exploited her to legitimate
the repression.
Black Bloc and no-global. Also appreciating the contribution of the white overall of the
COBAS and' necessary to specify that the presence of the Bbs inside the no-global
is a geometry varying presence.
Explanations. Also appreciating who uses her/it the Bbs I am contrary to the ANV.
Terrorism. The Bbs independently condemn the use of the terrorism, because'
the terrorism and' one of the worse forms of human degradation.
Insurrezionalismo. The formality' operational you/he/she is defined by the Bbs as a sort

of micro insurrezionalismo suiting him/it for the different circumstances. The Bbs owe es
43
evenings as the wind or as the lightning, their action must be contingent and
mobile.
Anonymity. To avoid that the television cameras take back the faces of the activists to act
anonymously and' fundamental.
Parties. These don't represent anything since' theirs only end and' that of
to take votes and to manage the power.
Politics. The only authentic politics and' that that transforms the individual life
making her/it more' authentic and free.
Power. The Bbs don't have some interest to administer the power but they want
only that each is free to administer his/her own life.
Police officer. The cop really holds the power poiche'e' really him that you/he/she is found
to have to practice the legitimate monopoly of the violence. In exchange for all of this`
it accepts the humiliating condition of the obedient servant.
City. In exchange for right forgeries (that to the consumption, to the vote, to the fun)
the citizen delegation the exercise of the violence.
The true violence. The demonstrations of the Bbs are not certain to represent a
danger but contrarily and' that that the capitalism practices to be the only truth
danger for the humanity.'
Anarchy. Thanks to the anarchy the Bbs have learned how much essential both
the self-management of his/her own life. Thanks to the anarchic utopia you/they have learned the importance
to build a consensual model thanks to which can be free
to freely choose their life.
Genoa. According to the Bbs in Genoa the institutions have planned in the detail
a real action of terrorism through the use of the misinformation,
the use of the infiltrators and provokers. All of this' you/he/she has brought to the physical aggression
of activists you don't violate, and to the use of the torture towards the arrested activists.
Of thing there was however, to wait him from a foreman-fascist government as that of
Berlusconi that has asked. and gotten. that the Italian police came
to train from those American?
Monsters. The taelebanis are not anything else other than protected fanatics really from the capitalism.
Subjects. Not there and' more show' bleak of that to see the so many subject-servants
of the system to defend the system to defend their existence.
44
7. LIST OF THE ASSOCIATIONS

WHAT YOU/THEY HAVE ORGANIZED THE FORUM DI PORTO ALEGRE *
1) Aborg; 2) Amb; 3) Attac Brasile; 4) Conan; 5) Caritas Brasile; 6) Cat

(of the workers); 7) Cbpj (justice and peace); 8) Cives; 9) Clacso (social sciences);
10) CMP; 11) COAG; 12) Afro committee; 13) Cut (with-syndical);
14) Fhoms (org); 15) Gat; 16) Ibase (analysis econimica); 17) Ipf (P. Freire);
18) JSB (jubilee); 19) MST; 20) RSGDU; 21) Lijs (socialist); 22) Ure (students).
Committee. The element that emerges in clean way and' the centralita' of the organizations
syndical and religious together to the importance of the cultural institutions.
* The list. furnished by the analysts of the Rand. of the influential ONGs and' all anything else other than
marginal
since' it underlines in evident way the local radicamento and transnazionale of the organizations.
Even more' meaningful and' the trisection served as the anticis trisection that a ghost connects
of ample action: ONG give on the rights to those syndical religious and finally computer science.
ONG and rights
1) to the and ICJPHR (transnazionali)
2) AW and MAHR (American)
3) ICCHR (Canadian)
4) MAHR and MNNCH (Mexican)
ONG and religion
1) JRS
2) PFP (American)
3) FR (American)
4) ICCHRLA (Canadian)
5) CBC (Mexican)
6) CHR '' Las casas '' (Mexican)
Native ONG
1) SAIIC (American)
2) CEOIC and COLPUHMALI (Mexican)
Syndical ONG
1) IATP (American)
2) RMALC (Mexican)
Computer Network
1) APC; 2) GE; 3) IAC; 4) IERC; 5) ACNMSH (Canadian); 6) CONPAR (Mexican).
45
8. ELEMENTS OF RELIEF
IN THE FINAL DOCUMENT OF PORTO ALEGRE
To the of the' of the rhetoric on a best world, the document rotates around to
some clear carrying aces a great deal (underlining that USA are quoted only
to be criticized):
1) anti-militarism;
2) anti-Americanism;
3) anti-liberismo;
4) against the privitazzazionis;
5) against the multinationals;
6) against the measures anti-terrorist USA;
7) for the Palestinian people (the Israeli presence is defined '' oc
brutal cupazione of Israel '');
8) against the military and economic institutions sovranazionali (been Born, IMF,
CMC AND BM);
9) the demonstration in Genoa is deified;
10) against the war to low intensity`;
11) against the Plan Colombia;
12) it doesn't make him some sign. in such document. to the violations of the rights
human to Cuba and in Korea (even though documented by the relationships than To the);
13) abolition of the foreign debt;
14) against the military (on the specific one against those Nato and USA) bases. Com
plessivamente. to the of the' of some specific lines. it seems us to assist
to a reissue of the communism terrorist years seventy 1.
1 to such respect the contribution of Mine' it seems us worthy of proper relief to have rivitalizzato the
obsolete cliches' of the cold war (and particularly that for Cuba) through the magazine '' Latin
America '', through the necklace of the Sperling & Kupfer 'Continent Desaparecido' and particularly
through the entitled volume (I edit in 2005) '' Her Ideas of Porto Alegre that are changing
Latin America ''.
46
9. METHODS IT IS PURPOSES OF THE CSAS ITALIANI

1. Typologies
In our country esitono 250 CSA introduces in the cities' of averages and great dimensions.
According to the more studies' recent (2004/2005) three are the ideological typologies
you effect in our territory:
to) anarchic CSA;

b) CSA generically M/L and
c) CSA that is inspired to the routine of the disobedient ones.
2. Constant
To the of the' of the specific differences all and three the typologies don't accept:
1) the representative democracy;

2) the political routine is read in a horizontal optics;
3) the spokesman you/they can be revoked in whatever moment;
4) the reality' local not only not and' ininfluente but and' contrarily conclusive
for the consent, since the CSA is born through the illegal occupation of
stable town and not;
5) the origin from the context of the student collectives and' very common for
the leaderses and for the activists of the CSAs. The nomination of the leader happens away logic
assembleare;
6) big part of the activists originates from precedents political experiences of the
left extraparlamentare and of the armed struggle;
7) is the anarchic CSAs that those M/Ls are united by the fierce hostility`
toward the press and the felt mass-media as tools of indoctrination
ideological. For both, the institutions local and national politicihes, are
structures antagonists toward which the only possible attitudes are
or the hostility' or the distrust.

47
3. Differences (1)
The more' important difference and' is encoded in the Paper in Milan (1996)
where the CSAOs in the East North and Rome have taken action of the it requires' to see again
their strategy: to alternate the production of the conflict to the search of the consent
near institutions and available parties to the dialogue.
4. Techniques:
1) boycotting;
2) disobedience;
3) intrusion nighttime;
4) the practice of the netstrike;
5) garrison of you untie railway;
6) occupations;
7) radio alternatives.
5. Differences (2)
A typical example of partnership with the institutions and' offered by the CSA Pedro and
from the Revolt of Marghera, collaboration that unties him from Ya Basta to the Rdb for
to reach the parties as Verdi and PRC. Contrarily, an interesting example there
and' offered by the Net No Global, graces risen in Naples Officina 99 and to the
SKA, that constitutes a sort of link with all the national social centers.
6. Coordination
Despite the differences, the demand to establish an ample coordination has
allowed the birth of the Network for the global rights risen in March of 2001
to mobilize around three thematic fundamental retentions: job, environment
and immigration.
Fate, at the end of the nineties, in the context of the Roman CSAs, they develop him
the white overall distant from the political affiliations and strongly parties to report
the new strengths of exploitation tied to the precarious job. Tied to the organization
some raveses have been able to connect these demonstrations with
the political activism and particularly you/they have promoted happening for the im
48
migrated and of the political refugees. Also their attire anti-sommosssa (paraginocchia
and helmets) it constitutes a factor of novelty' because' facing to provoke
ironically the authorities.' The turn, in their political itinerary, I am verified' when
they understood the importance of the EZLN to which you/they were united in quality' of groups of
support improving their techniques and strengthening I rent her/it anti-capitalistic communion
for then to melt after the '68 of Genoa in 2001.
49
10. ORGANIGRAMMA DI THE CSAS

ACCORDING TO THE IDEOLOGICAL CONNOTATION
1) CS neozapatisti:
to) Leonka and Bulk;

b) Revolt, Pedro and Ya Basta (social centers of the North-Estr);
c) Level 57 - Kontatto (social centers of the Center-east);
d) Zapata;
and) Earth of anybody.
2) centers anarchists:
to) Piedmontese anarchic Coordination;

b) Center Pirelli;
c) anarchic Circle Berneri.
3) mole-autonomous Cs:
to) Cpa Firenze;

b) Collective antagonist Primavalle;
c) Volsci;
d) Laurentinakkupato;
and) Rosa Luxemburg;
f) Immense;
g) Intifada;
h) Victoria;
the) Castellazzo;
l) Askatasuma.
4) CS of the South 1:
1 in first place the RNC (acronym for Net no-global compana, Ndr) is born thanks to the sindacalismo
antagonist that. as known. it promotes a syndical organization autogestita; in
according to place the opening of the PRC has brought to a deep dialogue and to a profitable cooptazione
politics towards the RNC. The third component, that the RNC has contaminated and' is
the secular association and Catholic (him prensi to the Net Lilliput) and the fourth strength that you/he/she
has allowed the na
50
to) idle Cobas;
b) Political asylum;
c) Cappela Rossa;
d) CSAO Brindisi;
and) Shop;
f) Ska;
g) Ex jail;
h) Red 77;
the) Aerial 51;
l) Center '' Auro '';
m) CSA Cramma.
5) autonomous CS:
to) global Village;

B) TPO.
scita of the RNC and' is the CSA, place near which and' risen the culture of the conflict. Particularly
Shop 99 and' become a point of reference for the whole Neapolitan alternative area, for the movement
student of the '94 and for the realization of the busy laboratoio Ska that, shortly time,
and' become fulcrum of the antagonism they live, antagonism they live that officially it is born in the
November of 2000 and it effects his/her own routine antagonist during the Neapolitan vertex on him
and-government
March 17 th 2001. If the targets of the RNC are those traditional (the national State,
the economy mole-liberista, the Nato defined as '' the international police of the globalization '')
the alternative and' it also deprives of any originalities' because' it is inspired to the program of Porto Alegre
(concretely the activists of the RAIC would want to create so many Porto Alegres). Finally to level of
conflittualita' not conventional the sabotage (the obscuring with the verification of the television cameras), the
occupation
of MacDonald's, the electronic war with the clonazione of sites and the netstrike they reenter in her
formality' operational broadly known and used by the associations no-global to international level.
A conclusive observation finally: and' a datum of fact what above all the PRC has built
a narrow bond with a lot of reality' antagonists and that really for this you/he/she should not have any
legitimacy' institutional. Contrarily, his/her presence inside the institutions. always that
his/her parliamentary political routine both consistent with the theory! . it constitutes a constant danger both
for a suitable foreign politics that for a constructive dialogue with delicate ministries as the Insides
and the Defense.
51
11. ORGANIGRAMMA DI THE CSAS

ACCORDING TO THE GEOGRAPHICAL DISTINCTION
Ivrea (Castellanza); Turin (Coord. Piedmontese anarchist and Askatasuna); Milan
(Leonka, Bulk, Victoria); Marghera (Revolt); Padua (Pedro); Vicenza (Ya
Enough); Bologna (TPO, anarchic Circle Berneri; Level 57); Ancona (Kontatto);
Genoa (Zapata, Earth of anybody, Center Pirelli; Immense); Pisa (Intifada);
Florence (Cpa Firenze South); Rome (Short Circuit, Collective Antagonist, Primavalle,
Volsci, Laurentinakkupato, Rosa Luxemburg, Global Village); Acerra
(Idle Cobas); Salerno (Political asylum); Bari (Coppela Rossa); Naples
(Shop 59 and Ska); Brindisi (CSOA Brindisi); Cosenza (CSA Cramma); Catania
(I center Auro); Messina (Aeria 51); Palermo (Ex jail and Red 77).
52
`
12. THE PRESENCE OF THE CONFLITTUALITA

NOT CONVENTIONAL IN LATIN AMERICA
According to the respects of the Osal Clacso related to 19 countries the conflittualita'. only
in the inclusive period between 2000 and 2002. and' reached the notable figure
of 180%. For example the to rise some native movements with the realization of
a diffused democracy, has set in discussion the program neoliberista.
Likewise the capillary diffusion of this conflittualita'. now in Bolivia
now to Cochabarba now in the region of the Chaparo. you/he/she has contributed to the destabilizzazione
or to the fall (p.e. the fall of the government of Mahuad) of the political systems
traditional (p.e. in the case of Ecuador the consolidation of the Conaies or in the case
of Brazil the formation of the CUT in 1983) been born for giving problems solution
or risen in social (EZLN - MST) circle or in urban (the Piqueteroses in Argentina) circle.
One of these problems and' the refusal of the privatization that has allowed her/it
birth of the Front Cinco of Arequipa and the Democratic Congress of the Pueblo,
'' institutions '' whose realization and' is possible graces to the convergence of different
social categories. Among these the student associations have had a role
undoubtedly remarkable as much as the coordinations (p.e. the CLOC, the international Net
of the social movements to reach the WSF). To level of techniques of
opposition and of resistance the ghost not and' in reality' very ample: we go from the
you stop road, to the occupations of the earths or public buildings up to the marches or
to the onsets. In the context of the pars construens, the more choices' constant I am
is the self-management, the diffused democracy, the popular contract, choices that bring us
to the nineteenth-century socialism. and partly to the anarchism. and that I am.
therefore. well afar from the being original.
53
13. NOTES ON SOME NETWORKSS MESSICANI

To the of the' of MARCOS exist in Mexico networks that, with extreme effectiveness,
you/they have brought forth a clean opposition to the globalization liberista. Let's see of it
some shortly
1. The RMALC is born in the 1991 graces to the hold collaboration of labor unions,
country organizations, native, environmental groups, ONG and researchers.
Its primary purpose was that to force the Mexican government to
to publicize the content of the TILCAN and to propose echo-sustainable alternatives.
Once more the structure to net and the role of Internet they have him
allowed to create relationships of solidale collaboration with Networks
Canadians and Americans. Such alliance has allowed him of globalizzarsi creating
the REPCJD inside which you/they coexist well fifteen organizations.
2. The Neta. also it risen in the '91. and' a real network of communication
by internet that develops function of provider. His/her extension
and' such to allow to be connected him to 1.300 organizations to create
an alternative electronic globalization (that is' to effect a psychological war
on wide staircase away internet).
3. In 1998 and' been born the CIEPAC, a center of search alternative to study to
different levels (social, political and economic) the Chiapas preparing concrete
alternatives. Further to belong to the REPCJO has profitable connections
with American Networks what GE, WFP And MSN.
4. Always in 1998 the ASC is born real structure of coordination
national that finds in the RMALC and especially in the Canadian networkses (CF
and RQIC) and in that American (Art) partners of vital importance. Thanks
to the ASC and' is possible to coordinate the routine antagonist of 140 associations
on the occasion of the FORUM of Quebec. Once more the aid
of the electronic tool, the net configuration, the trasversalita' collaborativa
national and sovrannazionale, the existence of methodology of struggle-
not conventional (from the psychological War, to the ANV, to the Disobedience
civil etc.) you/they have allowed to effect actions of contrast. on brief period
. effective.
54
Electronic bibliography
www.rmalc.org.mx
www.lareta.apc.org
www.ciepac.org
14. THE DEMOCRACY PARTECIPATIVA IN THE REFLECTION

BY HILARY WAINWRIGHT
According to the English journalist:
1) The new forms of associazionismo must promote a political trial

of auto-government that puts in degree the society' civil to satisfy
the affairs of everybody.
2) The democracy partecipativa that emerges, taking in examination the management

of the public power to Porto Alegre and that to Manchester, to Lutor and finally
to Newcastle, you/they have persuaded the journalist of his/her effectiveness.
3) of however a test he was clearly manifested in Seattle where he was

created a political against-strength on planetary staircase.
4) one of the numerous elements common to the experiences of analysis and' the awareness
from the citizens that only through an inusuale alliance
among parties, social and syndical movements it was possible to redefine one authentic
democracy putting in discussion the traditional parties.
5) the purpose of the associations, considered by her To., not and' that
to take the power but that to manage in widened way e/o partecipativo
the public goods avoiding wastes considering the representation
politics through a democratic against-strength and an international democracy
horizontal and transversal.
6) The society' civil it has the possibility' to overcome the reality' existing transforming
the social relationships and opposing himself/herself/itself to deleterious choices. Among these
. the author underlines. the opposition to the privatization (of water and
p.e transports.), opposition turns to maintain these public goods under
the democratic context. The democracy partecipativa allows an involvement
elevated of the society' civil because' it implicates. if correctly
applied. '' a popular contract and a parity' politics ''.
7) because' this' you realize him they are necessary four conditions: to) opening of the
democracy to the base; b) common and transparent rules; c) autonomy
decisional in comparison to the institutions; d) sharing of the knowledges.
8) to the of the' of the inopportune reference to the work of Holloway, him to. it conceives
the democracy partecipativa as complementary to that traditional
in an optics not anarchist but riformista. Not by chance for him to. the PRC
56
Italian costiturebbe an example of integration of the two logics that is`
those of the democracy partecipativa and of that parliamentary.
9) to such intention him to., it proposes the realization of a 'new' party that
'' you hock him through his/her structure and culture to unite and to sustain
independent movements '' contrarily to how much and' happened to the ANC and
to the PT that '' you/they have surrendered to the power of the private capital and the market '' so much
how much the German greens '' whose roots in the movements were (...) too much
weak to withstand the pressures of absorption in the State ''. Contrarily,
the FSM represents. at least up to this moment. a '' new
internationalism partecipativo and pluralista ''.
10) and nevertheless meaningful to underline. under the historical profile. as the
theoretical references of the to. representatives of the Theology are authoritative
of the Liberation (Freire) and straight of the communism (how Gramsci).
You has the impression. in short. that the democracy partecipativa both
one 'varying strategic' of the traditional communism that has. at least
partly. disappointed the expectations of his/her supporters.
11) him to. . as the large majority of the analysts. it recognizes in the
movement of the '68 an important forerunner of the democracy
partecipativa. Particularly the '' feminist movement, the radical sindalismo
of base etc. '' I am a clear example of it.
57
15. THE MOVEMENT AGAINST THE DIKES IN INDIA *

1. Origins
Risen at the end of the 1980 (more' precisely in 1989) graces to Medha Patkar,
it was the result of the confluence of three pre-existing Indian organizations: the NGDS, the
KMCS and the NGNS.
2. Organization
Beginning from the activists of the local villages and those of city', they are constituted
two centers in the place' different that organize collective consultations according to
the logic of the consensual democracy. Nearby to them, the committee of coordination exists
formed by intellectuals and activists. The financings prevent partly
from the activists of city.' Beginning from the nineties the NBA has woven relationships
tightened with the NAPM and the JSM whose ideological ghost understands the radical left
and the Social Democrat.
1) consultations of mass to achieve great awareness and therefore
great social cohesion;
2) alliances transnazionali by internet to increase the political pressure
(p.e. joining himself/herself/itself the IRN and the FE;)

* An analogous struggle for modalita'e' that behavior out in India. Is enough to think
to the FRENTE PETENERO, to the FRENTE CHIAPANECO, to the Mexican Movement against her
dikes (MAPDER), to the Guatemalan FRENTE NACIONAL, to the Copire in Honduras, to the
FECON in Coast Rica, to the Group Bajo Lempa in El Salvador, to the KUNA and the BEIPO in Panama.
Naturally the whole these movements refuses radically the accords AICA, Ppp and those
of the CAFTA.
58
3) marches of struggle;
4) strike of the hunger;
5) legal reports;
6) countries mediatiche;
7) civil disobedience.
4. Reaction
1) violent repression;
2) arrests;
3) threats;
4) lavish financings to the Indian government.
5. Hostile
If the struggle and' initiated to prevent the construction of the dike of Narmada, by now
the NBA opposes him to the privatization of the water and the electric energy from
part of the institutions sovranazionali (as the BM, the IMF or the OMC) and of the corporationses.
6. Ideology
The nba is able' to define him a movement echo-pacifist with a strong presence fem`
mine her (to level of activists of base). It is evident that. to level of Committee of
coordination. the formulation political lunges his/her own roots now in the left
radical (that is' in the Maoism) now in the left riformista. The word '' glolocal ''
it makes very well the sense of a struggle that. departing from local problems. them
it faces beginning from ideologies well connotate.
59
16. THE MOVEMENT AGAINST THE SWEATSHOPSS

1. Origins
Risen to the beginnings of the nineties (more' exactly in the 1998 spring)
groups graces university American (primarily of the Duke University) and
to the preceding experience matured in the UITE, but above all thanks to the WRC
Fondation 2000 (and of which do part the AFL, This and the SAS).
2. Structures
The Direction (constituted by a national coordination) exists, that is elected
annually; seven regional representatives and the university campuses exist then.
A permanent office to Washington exists. risen in 1999. with one
staff of three people that develops duties - autonomous but weave-what:
1) the routine of confrontation;
2) the coordination of the program of confrontation;
3) the harvest deep and the communication. Close to the staff commes exist
permanent sioni that is dealt with specific problem list strettamen
you connected to the Prison Moration Project, to the National Student Youth Peace
Coalition eal CWA. Nevertheless the more bond' narrow (due to the consistent one
donation) and' that used with the AFL-this and with the UITE
3. Ideology
The SAS is able' to define him as a sindacal-student movement of matrix riformista
and anti-militarist.
4. Techniques of struggle
The routine contestataria is realized through
60
1) mobilizations;
2) picketings;
3) sensitization of the mass worker;
4) organization of strikes;
5) legal reports.
5. Hostile
All the industries (national and transnazionali) that violate. in serious way and
repeated. the workers' rights. The SASs effect. therefore. an opposition
to the globalization mole-liberista beginning from the right on the job, to depart therefore
from a specific problem.
61
17. THE STRUGGLE OF RESISTANCE

IN THE AMAZZONIA ECUADORIAN
1. Premise
Numerous oil (European and not) multinationals have exploited the resources
energetic of the Amazzonia Ecuadorian. often recommending himself/herself/itself with
the IMF, BM, the OM and the government USA. meeting numerous resistances near
the communities' eterodirette under the ideological and organizational profile from organizations
and ong of matrix echo-pacifist.
2. Organization
The principal involved multinationals can be suitable so' following:
Cgc (Argentina), Bri (USA), Repsol-YPF (Spain and Argentina), OPC

(USA), Us (Canadian), EC (Canadian), PetrobrA s (Canadian), Petroecuador
(Ecuador), Agip (Italian), Lowered petroleum (Chinese), Perenco (French), Petrocondor
(American) and Tripetrol holding inc (Ecuador).
The communities' native you/they have effected the following formalities' conflittuali:
1) legal reports;
2) processions;
3) pressure. through international organizations. on the multinazios
nali, on the political institutions and on the press;
4) countries of sensitization;
5) mediation with the authorities' (local and not);
6) constitutions of associations to guardianship of the communities' native;
7) search of alliances with labor unions and national parties and not;
8) road blocks;
9) strike;
62
10) letters of protest;
11) sequestration. provisional. of means and men to boycott;
12) block of the wells.
In conclusion the direct action him and' now effected through the action he/she doesn't violate
now through the civil disobedience. On the communicative front tightly her
psychological war. and' often enough uses in efficient way.
4. Organizations of resistance
Big part of these organizations they are done supporting of a program
political contrary to the globalization (and therefore contrary to the politics of adjustment
structural of the IMF, of the OMC and of the BM) and favorable to the experimentation
of forms of democracy widened with relative implementation of the
municipality' local. The more' representative they have been: Acion Ecologica, the meeting
general Sarayatu, Asociation de Centros Indi'genas de Pacayacu, FINAE (and
tightly legal to the FICSH and the FIPSE), the Federacio' n Internacionalidades,
CDES, Pachamama, Amazon Watch, the people's Federation Shnar, Friends of
the Earth, CORDAVI, Committee for the human rights of Shushunfindi, Committee of
defense of the Cuyabeno, FOCAN, Committee ecunemica of the human rights ACIA,
Comite' Defensa Ambiental, FOBOMADE, CEDIB, Suprana, Cooperative Rukullakta,
Rincancic, Recoka, Freite de Resistencia to the Actindad oil-tanker,
UPIT, Frente de Defensa de the Amazoni'a.
5. Reaction of the multinationals

`
It is necessary to specify that the multinationals have promoted associations e/o

fictitious foundations (among which DAIMI SERVICE, the ONHAE, Fundacio' n Repsol-
YPF, Fundacio' n Nanpaz, FUNEDESIN, Foundation J. Sacha) that I am
is able to hinder the associations antagonists and to activate. very often
. an effectiveness against information promoting numerous divisions to the inside

of the associations indigine. Regarding the methodologies of against-offensive, here
following, we list the techniques used by the multinationals:
1) compensation economic;
2) fraud;
3) conspiracy;
4) division the communities' native;
5) manipulation of the referentis of the associations;
63
6) misinformation;
7) military repression or through the F.As. local or through paramilitary groups

existing or. finally. through the realization of paramilitary groups
to hoc;
8) threats;
9) colonization soft that is concretized in the creation of parks or reserves
forest;
10) compromised e/o grants with the communities' native;
11) advertising countries;
12) the inhabitants' expropriation;
13) cooptazione;
14) autonomous cultural conditioning (directed by belonging agencies
to the multinationals) or conditioning collaborativo (in hold relationship

with the authorities' politics and local religious);
15) collaboration with the intelligence with finality' or opposite information or
of counter-insurency;
6. Conclusion
To the of the' of the methodologies used by the multinationals and' rightful to make to observe
what an a number everything anything else other than narrow of native associations, ong and movements
echo-pacifists you/he/she has assumed (and it assumes) a position of absolute intolerance in the
comparisons of the it requires' of the oil extractions, of absolute intolerance
towards the model of western development and. opposite. in the absolute one
trust of the validity' of alternative models in economic and political field.
64
18. ACTIVISM JAMMING

1. Origin
The term jamner and' uses from Kalle Lash in 1991 for connotare one
new 'stock' of activists. Lash (ex analyst of the Department of Defense Australian
and famous documentarista) you/he/she has founded the magazine '' Adbusters '', the Adibuster
Middle Foundation, the agency of communication Powershift and the network Cultures
Jamner to achieve precise finalities.' The central office and' to Vancouver (Canada)
near the AMF. Lash expressly admits to have found the term in an article
of the 'Times' relative to a band in San Francisco that had used really
the expression 'Cultures Jamming' in an album to point out American radioamatori
what they promoted a real country of broadcast trouble. You
them eredita'e' is picked from him to. to the purpose to organize assemblies of mass against
the consumerism and therefore against the implications of the capitalism.
2. Purposes
The finalities' of the agencies realized by Lash are proposed the ambitious project
of:
1) to upset the actual structures of power to the purpose to modify deep
mind;
2) to create the presuppositions of a new analogous cultural revolution. for im
portanza and course. to that for the civil rights, of the feminism and of the at
tivismo echo-pacifist.
3. Political composition
For admission of the same Lash the members of the Cultures Jamners originate
from the green left, from the Christian fundamentalism and from the anarchic punk.
65
4. Organization
The structure to net allows the dialectical coexistence of different identities' politics.
5. Hostile
1) The corporationses that have destroyed America;
2) the political leaderses to the service of the corporationses;
3) the sub-culture consumistica that neutrally conditions us;
4) the homogeneity' cultural American in the world;
5) the ecocidio of the corporationses.
6. Referenti
To the of the' of the activism of the sixties, Lash recognizes in the disobedience
civil, in the use of the non violent techniques and in the analyses situazioniste the principals
referenti.
1) road block;
2) dismantlement of the advertising placards;
3) to create against publicity' taking the publicity' of a corporation for-
to do its parody modifying the original meaning of it;

4) cyber petitions;
5) sit-in virtual to the purpose to send in tilt a site Internet;
6) site of protest to promote a suitable country opposite infor
mazione;
7) direct actions of protest;
8) after having individualized the corporation him to. it advises to continue for two
years in his/her own protest;

9) to promote legal actions;
10) to discredit the corporationses (p.e. those alimentary as the Midland or her
Cargil);
11) to create average alternative to oppose the contract of the flow of information
determined by the T.C.I., from the Time warner or from the group Murdoch;
12) petitions.
66
8. Conclusion
To the of the' of the uncritical praise of the '68 and of Debord, him to. and' aware of the precedents
failures but it displays trust and optimism despite the fact that the methodologies
of struggle from him you point out is not anything else other than a sort of combined cybersituazismo
to the classical techniques of Thoreau, King and Gandhi.
67
``
19. OPERATIONAL FORMALITY OF THE CONFLITTUALITA

NOT CONVENTIONAL IN IRAQ IT IS PALESTINE
The greatest part of the associations, of the ONGs pacifists and anti-militarist
you introduce in Iraq and in Palestine they programmatically refuse the appeal both to the
civil war that to the terrorism and they accept the use of formality' operational antagonists
typical of the conflittualita' not conventional, encouraging and organizing her/it
resistance doesn't violate.
1. Involved subject principals

1) the Hand co-founded by Muller;
2) the Not violent Peaceforce coordinated by Grant;
3) urgent for;
4) center Gandhi in Pisa;
5) center Studies Serene Reio in Turin;
6) White Associaizone Berretti;
7) Secours Cathelique right from Roy;
8) EAP
All these organizations have now acted now in Iraq in Palestine coordinating himself/herself/itself
with analogous present associations in Palestine and in Iraq.
2. Political purposes
I am individuabili two finalities' fundamental:
1) to free the Palestinian people from the Israeli oppression;
2) to free the people from the American invasion. In both cases the only mo
dalita' approved and' the resistance doesn't violate (to such respect and' rightful pre
cisare that the European associations, USA and Palestinian you/they have formulated a
flattering judgment of the Intifada).
68
3. Formality' operational
1) negotiation;
2) realization of a capillary and coordinated operation opposite information
turns to the public work;
3) coordination of actions graduated of resistance doesn't violate (sit-in, vigils
and marches);
4) realization of the technique of the civil disobedience (p.e. the boycotting, him
narrow strike and widened);
5) to create organizations that are able to coordinate the ANV;
6) to realize her/it against information or on papery support or on support in
formatico;
7) to illustrate the effectiveness of the ANV through historical examples and video.
4. Ideological connotation
Not and' certain arduous. to the of the' of the multiplicity' of the organizations. it prevails
a minimum commune characterized denominator dall':

1) anti-militarism;
2) anti-Americanism (understood as opposition to the reactionary foreign politics
bellicista);
3) from the firm opposition to the Israeli politics;
4) from the opposition to the rules of the traditional diplomacy;
5) and from the opposition to the terrorism.
69
Third departs
1. THE WORLD READ THROUGH

THE ANALYSIS OF THE WORLD WATCH INSTITUTE
Of particular interest they are the caps. VII and IX of the Relationship 2004, poiche'da
them it emerges in clear way the ideology that supports the analysis of the famous institute.
Renner of the cap. VII underlines how much it follows:
1) the military expenses are deeply harmful because' they remove resources from the
partner-environmental programs;
2) they have serious environmental repercussions and they bring to the looting and the devastation
when they are concretized in operations of war and, not less devastating,
I am. for him to. . the light weapons. On the Plan Colombia the judgment
and' of absolute refusal. Independently from the evaluation absolutely
negative of the amminstrazione Bush, him to. it underlines the ill-omened influence
of the NRA really on the American politics. Returning to the military expense
over that an increase to determine to spiral of the violence this would go
structurally reorganized for making place to the Defense he/she doesn't violate.
On the other hand, the struggle to the terrorism has allowed really the increase of the
spends military and you/he/she has notched deeply the human rights. For such reason
it would be opportune 'to demilitarize' the safety concept.
The authors (French, Gardner and Assadurian) in the cap. IX complete an analysis
undoubtedly of great breath. Aside USA to have declared war. sca
valcando the U.N.. and' is a serious error. Secondarily the politics
of structural adjustment of the IMF and the WTO they are to condemn. Also
authors as Renner are for a drastic reduction of the armaments.
Nevertheless the more part' interesting and' undoubtedly that related to the alternate one
tive:
1) him To. they positively appraise the experience of political and economic management
of Porto Alegre (and therefore implicitly the political management of the PT);
2) they recognize the centralita' of the ONGs, of the society' civil, of the Social Forum,
of the movement pacifist of 2003 (particularly the American UPJ), the centralita`
of the new communicative technologies (p.e. Internet), they positively appraise
the action of the OMG Witness (what. said for engraved. proxy
to countries poor equipments technological times to organize demonstrations)
73
of the ONGs in the being succeeded in dethroning it Extradites, president of Philippines.
They finally propose:
3) the overcoming of the usual logics of the international diplomacy through

Global Network that is able to participate in the decisions of
economic politics, the strengthening of the formative action through her
schools, the media and the religious confessions (what you/they have developed a remarkable role
in the movement of Gandhi, in the struggles for the civil rights and in the movement
anti-nuclear) and they wish. from Network, ONG and associations
. the use of great strategic mobilizations so that' can have
a great effectiveness.
74
2. THE WORLD READ THROUGH

The analysis Of the SOCIAL WATCH (Relationship 2004)
Altogether the relationship underlines the urgency to reorganize deeply
the expenses advantage soldiers of other priority considered sectors. In according to
place, the role of the U.N. and' exempt from any criticism that I/you/he/she am able inficiare of it
the role of as international mediator as that of the ONGs.
Just for this, it emerges with clearness a real ideological manicheismo

what it is underlined in the relationship on Italy (compiled by organizations that
you/they have contributed in meaningful way to the GSF), on Palestine (now Israel and' portrait
as a country aggressor and negatore of the human rights, evaluations that easily
we can meet in the pubblicistica of the radical left), on USA
(now the Bush administration and' absolutely described in negative terms), on Iraq
(relationship in which the intervention is condemned USA) and finally the relationship on the
Venezuela that. contrarily. it expresses an enthusiastic evaluation of the politics
of Chavez. Everything anything else other than marginal and' then the role that would be up to the ONGs
in to define the contents of the politics of the European union. Of however the results
of the finished analyses and of the perspectives presented himself/herself/themselves cotruiscono to depart
from the safety definition given by Thakut of the Universities' of the United Nations
and once more. is said not without a certain irony. the role of the ONGs
you/he/she is emphasized to the point to believe that their role is fundamental in to elaborate
strategies '' you finalize to the attainment of the safety standards human
and to a best understanding of the conception of the human safety ''.
We see. now. to illustrate in the detail the reasonings of the authors: in
I deserve to Brazil the only positive note it consists of underlining the importance of the
ONG regarding the mobilizations for the disarmament.
In relationship in Egypt it is observed how much it follows:
1) the ONGs (once more) must hold courses of formation on the ef
fettiva popular share to the social administration;
2) the ONGs must assume a role of popular monitoraggio on her for
formance of the State;
3) the ONGs must make promoting of the elimination of the courts of sicu
rezza of the State and you/they must free the means of information from the control
of the government.
75
As Germany regards, the interpretative sources on the situation political-

economic, they are borrowed by the DGB, from the DW and from ATTAC, sources whose
Parzialita'e' note. Is enough to notice. to such intention. the affirmations
following: '' ATTAC defines catastrophic the effects of the fiscal reform and the reform
of the market of the job ''; and still: '' the agencies of help of he/she asked her
you/they have expressed their worry for the fact that the confinements among cooperation
to the development and military expense they become more and more' indistinct ''.
In relationship in Iraq. aldila' of the discounted negative evaluation on the war
. it seems us meaningful the thesis according to which '' the soldiers should not undertake
(through p.e. the OTHA ndr) in the humanitarian assistance ''.
As Italy regards. apart discounts him/it negative judgment of the politics
berlusconiana. and' worthy of it notices the following affirmation: '' they deserve this way`
the initiatives of the girotondis to be underlined (...), that of the labor unions ''. It looks
case the analysis of the situation of our country and' completed by the ARCI and by her
ACLI, tied up associations tightly to well specific realities' ideological and politics
of our country.
On the matter of Palestine the open partisanship and' evident her' where. to
conclusion of the analysis. the writers of the relationship think the nets of ONG
what they would want to hinder the realization of the Wall. Besides they observe, that this
problem and' is. it looks at case we would say us. lifted by the WSF to Mumbai
in 2004.
On Paraguay one of the 'targets' of great weight and' the role of the F.As that you/they have
reached an unacceptable position. because' inviadiabile. '' in the structure
of the power ''.
The proposal or the alternative and' stamped to the radicalita': '' the F.As are absolutely
old-fashioned (...) also because' they put to risk the established one' politics and they hinder
the human development ''. In short '' they have become an obstacle and even one
threat ''.
Also in the case of Peru' it is underlined as her '' delegation of the power to the F.As '' both
absolutely ill-omened as much as the strengthening of the national secret service.
Also recognizing. unwillingly. that all of this' you/he/she has allowed the elimination
of bright Sendiero and of the MRTA, the chairmen cannot do to less
to ascertain the electoral exploitation of their success.
For USA is enough to underline that the whole politics of the administration
Bush after September 11, comes from the chairmen condemned without appeal.
The analysis of Venezuela and' simply time to underline the remarkable successes
of the economic (particularly agricultural) politics of the government Chavez.
76
3. THE WORLD READ THROUGH THE ANALYSIS

OF THE ASSOCIATION SOCIETY INFORMATION ONLUS
`
It is necessary to premise for a great correctness of the information,

what:
1) such ONLUS and' is possible graces to the CGIL, to the ARCI, to LEGAMBIENTE,
to ANTIGONE, to the CNCA and the FORUM Ambientalista;
2) and, in according to place, that some chairmen notoriously prevent or from her
left extraparlamentare of the seventies or from the armed struggle (as
Bellosi and Segio).
We begin our brief analysis making reference to the Relationship 2004.
1) regarding the new social movements the Relationship is not able' whether to express
a positive evaluation (p. 509) underlining particularly the positiveness`
of a return to the juvenile share.
2) in relationship to the role of the CSAs you/they are quoted with favor is the Net No Global
what a the held demonstration on February 28 in solidarity' with Shop
99 (p. 509).
3) also the scholastic occupations would represent a new protagonistmo

of the school (p. 510). Not by chance against the reform Moratti is quoted
with favor a collective proposal signed by associations that you/they have contributed
to the capillarizzazione of the movement no-global (and among these ATTACCs,
ARCI, COBAS school, Tense Hands, PAX CHRISTI etc.).
4) on the problem list of the terrorism (theme particularly case to Segio and to
Bellosi) the emphasis is set on the criminalizzazione of the CARCs of Maj some sindacalismo
of base and of the CSAs. Such criminalizzazione would be the fruit of a
attempt to use the emergency terrorism for '' to isolate the vast movement
of opposition to the war ''.
5) on the problem list of the justice, the chairmen harshly condemn the spirit
of revenge towards Sofri, of Baptists and of the Baraldini.
6) particularly meaningful. for our finalities'. they are the contents

of the interviews to Mr. Ciotti and Anastasia. The priest's reflections (founder
of the group Abele and of Free) they rotate to the following carrying aces:
1) end of the Iraq occupation;
77
2) end of the occupation of Palestine;

3) full solidarity' to the movement pacifist;
4) full support to the WSF;
5) correct wars don't exist since' war and humanity' they are terms in-
compatible;
6) the mobilization of the society' civil and' fundamental. We now come to

Anastasia (president of Antigore). On the problem of Guantanamo the opinion
and' clear: the respect of the human rights and' imprenscindibile. How much
to the preventive war to keep her/it equivale on making to lose to the west
his/her own identity.' Also for this it needs to overcome a vision
ethnocentric and relativistic of the human rights and to deny any legitimacies`
to the real-politik of the war to the terrorism.
6) in the section devoted to '' Wars, global terrorisms '' (p. 657) riassumia
mo synthetically the chairmen's opinions:

1) recently the armed military operations have been bankruptcy;
2) the war not and' an acceptable solution;
3) they finally condemn the use, from the political power, of the F.As without
half terms;
4) implicitly USA accuse of wanting to militarize the world destabilizing him/it

(they quote with favor the initiatives of the Net Control Armi);
5) meaningful. for our finalities'. the fact that favorably quotes

Naomi Klein;
6) a judgment of sentence is formulated towards the foolish one
war in Kossovo and Afghanistan;
7) the politics of Sharon and' also judged completely negative for-

what' responsible of the esclation. I play strength to underline that I/you/he/she am her/it
Road Map that the Wall they are also convicts without half terms
supporting himself/herself/itself to the reflections of Said one of the more' known intellectual anti-
Israeli. As it regards the strategy USA, against the terrors
smo the judgment and' clean: and' is not only a total failure
(p. 668) but you/he/she has contributed to extend him/it. To support of such opinion,
him To. they bring for extended the evaluations of Benetollo (president ARCI),
Of Except (secretary CGIL) and of Ciotti that is of unanimous sentence
of the choices USA in subject of foreign politics.
8) the countermeasures he/she took from Putin against the terrorism ceceno are also
you absolutely appraise in negative way (p. 691) using her
considerations of Sofri and as sources '' Her Monde Diplomatique '' and
Peacelink (the more' important network Italian pacifist). Even more`
78
meaningful the bibliography (p. 727) from which emerges that the 90% of the
information and' taken dall ''' International '' and from which miss in
way macroscopic different sources (as those of the military magazines
national and not).
9) from the interview to Panzieri (responsible CGIl for Europe) she emerges
wish' to also contrast the U.N. and the UE to USA through the
FSE;
10) also her Of Except it shares this wish' to contrast (adding you
also the Mercosur in line with how much declared by Chavez).
Obviously (p. 840) the praise toward the world FS, of Mumbai not
it is able' to be separate from the defense of the CUT of which the contribution recognizes him
decisive.
11) how much remarkable both by now it persuades her/it' through the organization of
to destabilize, can easily infer him/it from the protests
(2003) you organize in Bolivia against the political emenergetica (superfluous
to observe that him To. they are favorable).
12) the failure of the vertex of Cacun is appraised with joy by him To. the
what. for wide. they bring the valuazionis of Paper of Legambiente
and of the ARCI.
13) so' as the criticism to the logic of the multinationals and' radical the same
him and' the praise of the EZLN;
14) as many eulogistic and' the portrait served as the WSF of Mumbai the reconstruction
of which is submitted to sources non certain neutral (among these:
Unimondo, the Manifesto, ATTACC, etc.).
15) also to narrow teeth him To. you/they must recognize that the government of Lula has
due to surrender to numerous compromises for how much doesn't push him
to affirm that Lula has to a large extent betrayed the expectations of the
FS of Porto Alegre. Realistically speaking, it seems us that Lula
is more' worried about to consolidate the Leadership in Latin America,
in a context of classical politics of power, rather than to come meeting
to the demand of the MST.
79
4. THE REALITY INTERNATIONAL GLANCE

THROUGH THE MAGAZINE '' GIANO ''
Not there and' doubt that the general formulation of the publication both of nature
antagonist and shares good part than affirmed by the precedents paragraphs.
The radical anti-militarism conjugates him in fact with the anti-imperialism USA opting
for a vision of the reality' very similar to that of magazines as 'Mosaic
of Peace' or 'LatinoAmerica.'
To such purpose we will precede. even though summarily. to underline some

specific aspects of the misinformation.
1. N. 34/2000
To p. 83 of the volume a Constituent is compiled for the peace that represents
a real pars construens a great deal similar to that of Porto Alegre. What
are they the proposals of the writers?
1) neutrality' of Italy and of the European;
2) absolute illegality' of the new strategic concept of the Nato;
3) mobilization for the closing of the bases Nato in Italy;
4) the humanitarian interventions of the F.As. they contradict in way eclatante the of
upright human;
5) and' unacceptable the pretension of monopoly of the human rights from her
Been born and of the west in general;
6) disarmament and smilitarizazione;
7) suspension of the production and the sale of weapons;
8) refusal of the professional army;
9) the institution of the popular defense doesn't violate or DPN;
10) realization of a country against the logic of the embarghis;
11) complete elimination of the secret of State;
12) realization of a democracy partecipativa that goes beyond the Suggestion of
Safety of the U.N..
To conclusion they follow the signatures of those associations that have promoted
80
this constituent, the greatest part of which you/they have developed a conclusive way
in the context of the dissent no global in Italy: LOC, Seen War and Peace again,
Committee Pace, PRC, Cgil, Foundation B. Russell. Nevertheless the presence more`
meaningful to the political level and' that of the PRC with the Forum of the women, with her
errand Peace PRC, with the Right Group and justice of the Roman Federazone
of the PRC.
2. N. 45/2003
In the article of Peruzzi devoted to the pacifism (p. 186) him to. it traces a breve
history of the contemporary Italian pacifism beginning from the war in Iraq.
HIM TO. he makes spokesman of the radical (that of Bunkers and Balducci) pacifism and therefore
of the movement no global.
In the article of Polite. besides the traditional reports against USA.

him to. he/she takes a stand for the heroic Iraq resistance (p. 115). Also
Lannutti (p. 67). after having pointed out the thirteen groups that promote the resistance
in Iraq. he/she affirms that the direct attack against the troops of occupation
is legitimate.
Finally in the article of the Cotton, him to. he makes spokesman of the demands of the ONG
'' Pengon '' that it fights against the defined Israeli wall a wall of the apartheid.
3. N. 36/200
In the first Muscat article it defends the continuity' among Castro and which in subject
of economic politics.
In the second Noble article it attributes USA to the controrivoluzione the failure
of the movement sandinista in Nicaragua for how much cannot deny the existence
of numerous contradictions inside the agrarian politics sandinista.
In the third article of the Red it is underlined as the Plan Colombia both one well
miserable justification of the militarizazione in Colombia, brought militarization
before. p.e. . through the FOLs.
The round table animated from Polite, Accame, Ferrajoli and De Lutiis and' of detail
interest. If in the first part him To. they show a cautious optimism on her
prosecutable alternatives in comparison to the new world order (showing in the pacifism,
in the neutrality' of Italy some prosecutable solutions concretely), in her
second part him To. they complete a reconstruction of the history of our country
departing from the followings presuppositions:
81
1) not and' acceptable the amplification of the base of Aviano;
2) the reform of the weapon and' how much never anxious;
3) the secretazione of the files of the secret services not and' acceptable;
4) the presence of the bases and' an unacceptable limitation of the sovereignty`;
5) the Nato acts in way anti-democrat;
6) the professional army and' dangerous for the democracy;
7) the presence. in the basic Nato in Verona. of an Office of psychological war

and' anxious;
8) the activity' of the UCSI and' illegal;
9) the limitation of the power of the communists in Italy and' is. in way anti-democrat
. effected with structures as the Gladio. In conclusion, the optics
with which him To. you/they have read the presence of the Nato (since the '49) and the
services, and' absolutely to speculate to that some ex Pact of Warsaw and the
information effected by the Partisan of the Peace.
82
5. THE INTERNATIONAL REALITY

GLANCE THROUGH THE FILE DISARMAMENT *
The presuppositions through which him to. . Simoncelli. it analyzes the reality' inter
national (that for engraved of Latin America of Asia and of Europe of the east)
you/they can shortly be summaries in the following way:
1) the liberismo and' become not only by now a new religion but and' become
the principal tool egemonico of the multinationals (American
and European);
2) his/her pervasiva and capillary presence in the world actual door to crush
every resistance of the society' civil (p. 12);
3) the BM and the IMF are undoubtedly the principals political-economic tools
through which the globalization liberista has embodied the proper one
progettualita' denying de facto the U.N. and increasing the discrepancy among countries
poor and rich;
4) particularly ill-omened him and' revealed the presence of the globalization liberista
in the Third World where her '' wealth in many of these countries '' (p. 23)
and' become object of the predatory interest of the supported multinationals
institutions give economic sovranazionali.
5) concretely the presence in the Third World has brought to the birth of
a new form of colonialism, that globalizzato, that as that
traditional he/she affirms his/her own wish' also through the war (and therefore
through '' manages regular and (..) paramilitary groups '' (p. 28) but above all
through the asymmetrical wars that feed conflicts inter-
government, secessionist conflicts and intranazionali (p. 29);
6) as always the whole these conflicts feeds the military expense and constitutes
a good bargain for the military industries (p. 33);
7) in front of this new reality' the amplification of the Nato (and that of the
He/she Marinates Italian with the construction of the Cavour but also of the Garibaldi)
it reenters in a more project' ample that and' that of the globalization
military that parallelly precedes and that economic;
8) France and UK he is showing particularly equipped to develop
* I file Disarmament, edited by Simoncelli Maurizio, Her Wars of the silence, Ediesse 2005.
83
actions of economic penetration and politics of the Third World. How much
to USA these bring forth their traditional politics of the 'Big
Strick' and of the dollar.
9) to such intention the new imperialism USA has strengthened his/her own politics
nuclear through the NPR of March 2002 increasing the instability`
international.
10) in this dramatic context the manipulation of the information and' decisive
as much as and' necessary to contrast him to it through average alternative
or alternative publicazioni (what Nigrizia or the information of the
ONG). Well analyzing. to the light of these presuppositions. the situation
Mexican (pp. 251-258), him to. he/she takes a stand in favor clearly
of the EZLN: '' the communities' they keep on working for the construction of
an alternative, for the utopia of a different world, a world that, contains
all the worlds '' (p. 258) and it notices. together to the organization Hands
Brims. the inadmissibility' of the war to low intensity' codified by the
'' Manual of irregular war '' of the Mexican Office of the Defense.
Regarding the situation in Sri Lanka, him to. it holds equipollente both her/it
LTTE that the government PTA in how much both have brought to the violation
of the human rights. Also the countermeasures effected by the Philippine government
against the guerrilla islamista, is held extremely serious
because' bearers of unacceptable violations of the human rights. Analyzing
the situation in Colombia, him to. it condemns the legitimacy' of the Plan Colombia
and of all the countermeasures effected by the government to oppose the FARCs.
Particularly, the involvement USA (p. 267) and' absolutely held
ill-omened.
84
6. PEACE IS NOT VIOLENCE ACCORDING TO THE IPRI

To the purpose to understand what the interpretation of the IPRI is on the problem list
pacifist, will make reference to the reflections of his/her secretary Giovanni
Salio, organizing her in thematic way for great clarity and simplicity.'
Politics. The conception doesn't violate any politics it refuses radically the interpretation
Machiavellian (p.e is seen. Krippenderf)
Violence. HIM TO., in good substance, it shares the three definition of violence given
from Galtung, Guiducci and Pontara all among the other deeply similar.
Not violence. Just beginning from the interpretation of the violence and' possible
to define her/it not violence. This. according to him to. . it is able' to be negative or positive.
The before and' the whole the formalities' operational not conventional that well we know;
while that positive. related to the goals. and' the result of one precise
anthropological, historical and economic conception. Well her not positive violence
you/he/she must make reference to a context in which ethics and politics are completed and
they don't oppose him as in the traditional conception of the politics but in him
same time must acquire an elevated degree of awareness overcoming the acquiscienza
and the habit. Concretely the ODC and' more' in general, the disobedience
civilian they clearly exemplify the wish' to change the routine.
Democracy. The combining of democracy and not violence (theorized in form

organic from Capitini) it allows to overcome radically a conception purely
formal of the democracy.
The Defense doesn't violate. On the wake of Pontara and above all of Dragon also him to. and`
convinced that the DPNV is able to profitably modify the status quo
concerning himself/herself/itself to simple rules:
1) abstaining himself/herself/itself from the direct violence;
2) effecting a vast range of teniche graduated that they go from the sensibiliz
zazione to the not collaboration;
3) affirming his/her own availability' to treat;
4) expressing his/her own awareness in to accept any sacrifice;
85
5) knowing how to build alternatives;
6) freeing oppressed and oppressors. If the DPNV will do' his/her until after all these
simple rules, will be' possible to serve him to oppose its armed defense and
to replace her/it on long period.
Economy. Departing from the fundamental theses of Gandhi, the routine doesn't violate
it necessarily has to build a capitalistic alternative following the indications
operational of authors as Naess or E.F. Schnacher that naturally they refuse
radically the capitalism
86
7. THE POLITICAL PHILOSOPHY OF PORTO ALEGRE

1. Premise
We hold, for one more' exhaustive understanding of the philosophy of the politics of the
WSF, to effect a review (enough analytical) of the more opinions' interesting
you formulate from different personalities' picked up by Mine' in two precious volume of the publisher
Sperling & Kupfer: '' A best world and' possible '' and '' Her ideas of Porto Alegre
what you/they are changing Latin America ''. If we wanted to analyze some lines
of strength would not be arduous to individualize her in the radical anti-Americanism (what it proceeds
of equal footstep with the hostility' as many clean towards the Israeli politics),
in the refusal without 'if and without but' of the capitalism and of the mole-liberismo, in her
critical impietosa toward the left riformista (accused of having sold to the logic
of the capitalism), in the absolute trust to be able to destabilize the world oligarchies
beginning from the Forum, in the absolute trust toward the ONGs and the society' civil,
in the wish' to build a new International or a new popular Front
of world course beginning from the Brazilian institutions, Venezuelans and Cubans.
To the of the' of all of this', analytically passing in review the political reflections
of the authors, it will seem' to return back in the time, to return to the opposition
Among blocks (now replaced from USA / America Latin) and to the antagonism
years Sixty and Seventy. In fact to well to look. under the profile of the doctrines
politics. not there and' nothing of really original, not there and' nothing that is' that not
traditional socialism can be brought back to, to the utopian socialism, to the anarchy
to ideologies. in short. risen in Europe among Seven hundred and Eight hundred.
This and' an aspect to which a reader. historically careful and uninhibited to level
ideological. it would do well to pay the due attention.
2. It departs before
Betto
1) with the Forum the myth of the unique thought collapses;

2) the economy USA takes advantage of the war;
87
3) the mobilization against the AICA from the Episcopal Confernza and' rightful;
4) the big part of the more' recent presidents of Latin America are not other
what puppets in the hands of the IMF;

5) it wishes a convergence of intents between associations and Church;
6) him to. it underlines the conclusive role of the PT;
7) the politics USA is compared to a real dictatorship imperia
listica;
8) the various socials forum has brought a conclusive contribution to the extension
of the democracy.
Lula
1) HIM TO. it confirms the deep radicamento of the PT both in the labor unions and in her
Church progressive;
2) in the PT on the other hand there and' always state an authentic pluralism;
3) him to. it confirms the wish' to make of Brazil a strong and moderate nation.
Ramonet
1) the optics of the IMF and' deeply totalitarian;

2) a real international oligarchy that must be sweeps exists
street;
3) the political ones are not anything else other than administrators of the World of the Department of
Internal Revenue;
4) the experience of the EZLN of the ONGs and' is decisive for the birth of a
new way to think;

5) with Porto Alegre a sort of society is born' united;
6) it recognizes the role of Bourdieu since' you/he/she would have understood the possibilita'di
to create a new International;

7) the militarization in Latin America not and' acceptable and it constitutes one
real occupation;
8) the actual administration and' deeply maccartista.
Genro
1) you determine. for the birth of the Forum. the meeting among associations
French and the Brazilian PT;

2) and' possible to reach a compactness of new class and more' effective;
3) the Forum must have a precise role in to oppose deeply to the im
perialismo USA;
4) narrow and' the connection among the modus operands of the mafia and the capitalism;
5) with the Forum the formula of the loan will be able' to be old.
88
Montalban
1) discounted exaltation of the EZLN and the ONGs;

2) to maintain the trasversalita' of the culture of left and' fundamental.
Chomsky
1) with the Forum they take new form the old expectations of the left;
2) you/he/she could represent a real international;
3) her not violence spiazza the powerful persons and it makes them incapable to answer it adjusts-
tamente;
4) him to. it confirms his/her own anti-Israeli belief;
5) the war to the terrorism constitutes a pretext for an increase of the king
pressure (p.e. in Latin America);

6) him to. . repeatedly. he/she insists on the immense dangerousness' of the militarization
of the space.
Esquivel
1) HIM TO. it sets on the same plan Bush and Bin Laden;
2) Bush not by chance defines a genocida;
3) him to. it underlines the dangerousness' of the plans of militarization Argentinians with
Menem.
Menchiu`
1) HIM TO. it underlines as Kissinger and the intelligence USA must be for
stopped;
2) the Forum is able' to oppose to all the oligarchies;
3) and' essential to strengthen the U.N..
Mitterand
1) HIM TO. it wishes the failure of the socialism and the to affirm him some logic of I Bring
Alegre.
3. Second departs
To) Galeano
1) The powers imperialists are dragging us in a situation of desperation;

2) the industry of the war feeds the war;
89
3) the enemies it needs to invent them to him really to the purpose to feed the war;
4) the capitalistic economies bring to the destruction of the planet;
5) the forums are an answer to all of this`;
6) and' true that the forums maintain a flexible structure and not hierarchical;
7) the information and' studded by the great means of communication;
8) G. it admits his/her own solidarity' to Cuba.
B) Sulanos
1) the meeting of the Forum and' an unique expression to create the bases for a
new humanism;
2) cio'e' is possible graces to the communities' of base, to the social movements, to the
sindacalismo and to the Sems Terra. Their presence and' fundamental in Brazil
and and' is amalgamate from the PT;
3) him to. him and' made spokesman in Argentina of an ample coalition that goes from
that Marxist to that Christian;

4) there was room for the praise to Chavez;
5) for him to. Kissinger and' a sort of criminal;
6) Lula represents as a valid alternative so much the Mercosur and`
a valid alternative to the ALCA.

7) also in Argentina it needs to create the conditions for an analogous experience
to that of Brazil.
C) Roy
1) the Forum has allowed us to tie us the one to the others;

2) the resistance to the empire and' legitimate both in Iraq and in Afghanistan and and' one
resistance to be supported;
3) the media have created a factory of the consent that manipulates the information;
4) the CIA and' one of the elements that it contributes to consolidate the project of
globalization.
D) Wings
1) the empire to exist needs continuous wars;

2) the war in Iraq and' a show of imperial power;
3) the actual world and' submitted mole to the colonization liberista of USA;
4) him to. he/she praises both the Iraq PC and the Indian PC;
5) the resistance in Iraq and' valid and you/he/she must be sustained;
6) the budget military USA and' dreadfully tall;
7) the European left and' by now equipollente to the European right;
90
8) the Forum and' a historical event;

9) the PT and' a great example for the whole Latin America.
And) Sepulveda
1) both the movement no-global that ATTAC is giving a contribution de
cisivo to the overcoming of the old political logics;

2) the model USA and' an imperial model;
3) Bush and' one of the more criminals' known;
4) we want a great deal a democracy more' authentic of that actual;
5) to such purpose the EZLN constitutes a great hope;
6) the mole liberismo in Latin America has failed;
7) capitalism means robbery and usury.
F) Maidanik
1) with Porto Alegre we have the possibility' to take back us in hand ours
destiny;
2) him to. it recognizes the importance of the influence of the PCI and Cuba;
3) which for him to. and' a mythical figure and irragiungibile.
G) Pieto
1) HIM TO. it recognizes that Cuba has had a remarkable role with the CTC and with the
Center Martin Luther King;

2) him to. it underlines the lucidity' intellectual of Chavez;
3) the collaboration with Brazil must increase;
4) him to. he/she speaks of a real anti-fascist front.
H) Boff
1) it sustains the validity' of the echo-pacifism showing to have a great

hope in the projects of the Forum;
2) for Boff the socialism and' the only possible option above all on the plan
human;
3) the contribution of the theology of the liberation to the Forum and' very important.
The) Hostart
There and' an aspect worthy of note and of consideration (to the of the' discounted del'appoggio
gives to the Forum of Porto Alegre) and that is' the awareness that the qualification of
catto-communist and' suitable. In according to place. as fleeting as is the analogy
with the '68. him to. it expresses the fear that the SF ends in a bluff.
91
Fourth grade departs
1. THE ITALIAN CATHOLIC WORLD

AND THE GLOBALIZATION
1. Premise
What a part of the Catholic (Italian) associations has contributed to the
growth of the ideology no-global and' a datum of fact. The contribution given by the association
and' stigmatizes from numerous intellectual e/o editorialisti in the way
following:
1) numerous Catholic priests have stirred for concretely contributing

to the confrontation (p.e. against the G8);
2) the Catholicism (together to the Marxism) and' one of the principal tides
of thought and action that give strength to the anti-globalization;
3) these associations risk to stay victims of a vast misinformation
(analogous to that of the '68);
4) the religious dimension that and' emerged (p.e. to Genoa) and' together ingenue and
utopian;
5) the appointment for the overcoming and the solution of the numerous problems of the
Third World doesn't pass through a radical anti-capitalism and anti-occidentalismo;
6) the Catholics no-global you/they cannot arrogate the right to monopolize the
Gospel through a reading marxiana;
7) the institutions ecclesiali must not commit the serious error to contribute
to settle the antagonism no-global with the religious dimension;
8) more than few of the celebrated demonstrations (p.e. that of Genoa) I am not
not at all compatible with the religion since' an evident manichismo emerges
moral, contributing to give support to the catto-communism;
9) more than few exponents of the movements have not gotten used to read the reality`
of the politics;
10) once more the Catholics (as in the '68 in Italy with Hut and in France
with the archbishop Marty) you/they have had a remarkable role in to continue
the struggle;
11) the risk exists (p.e is seen. the '' Apparent of the Catholic Associations to the
Leaders of the '68 '' of July 7 th 2000) that the Catholics. as in the '68. tor
95
nino to suffer a situation of subjection toward ideologies that are extraneous

to the history of the Christianity;
12) the proposed solutions. to resolve the different lifted problem list
from the G8. from the Catholics I am dramatically speculari to those of the people
of Seattle;
13) from these associations it is skipped to remember the ill-omened implications

of the communist regimes and it is ended for demonizzare the capitalism. Finally
the combining with these extraneous ideologies to the Christianity conducts
numerous Catholic associations to demonizzare the rationality' technical-
scientific and it conducts them to accept the radical ecology, that dissuades the Catholics
to clearly understand the pantheistic matrix. and therefore pagan
. de an important part of the actual ecology.
2. First example
To mo' of test than previously affirmed both enough to underline
the explicit recognition rendered to the religious world from Agnoletto.
The authoritative exponent of the GSF (and eurodeputato of the PRC) sustains her/it
ample presence and diversified of the religious world inside the movement.
This reality' he/she understands official sectors of the Church what the Card. Tettamanzi,
the archbishop Agostino, the international Caritas (p.e. in the person of Ferrer),
Mr. Ciotti, father Zanotelli, sister Pasini, Mr. Rooster, Mr. Of the oil, Mr. Vitaliano
Of the Room, the Aclis and partly the Agesci.
3. According to example
The affirmations of Don Gallo exemplify. in clear way. how much
affirmed. According to the prelate:
1) and' necessary to refer to the great intense utopias in the meaning of Ga
leano;
2) it needs to stir on all the fronts (from the justice in the school);
3) and' necessary to multiply the initiatives girotondine;
4) the movements have made to emerge the authenticity' of the democracy and of the them-
berta`;
5) particularly the movements have given back life to the idea of the direct democracy;
6) the role of the movement anti-liberista and' essential;
96
7) even if the action doesn't violate and' the characterizing figure as the disobedience
civilian cannot be excluded previously;
8) the movements must contribute to renew the parties.
97
2. THE ANALYSIS OF THE ACC

1. Organization
Structured in the form of coalition and' risen in 2001 to the purpose to coordinate
the protests during the meeting of the WB and the IMF in September 2001. His
informal organization, to be present to Washington DC, has further proper
you soothe to Montreal and in Philippines.
2. Contained ideological
The acc refuses
1) the capitalism, the ownership' private and the neoliberismo;
2) accordingly the anti-imperialism and' the second obstacle in the affirmation

of a society' other. The only possible alternative and' the construction of a
based world on the pluralism and on the autonomy of groups and individuals.
3. Formality' of struggle
In front of the advance of the capitalism and the imperialism, him To.:
1) they encourage the development of every city that wants to become activist;
2) they sustain that their experience allows him to understand the great one
importance of thematic groups whose political autonomy must fully be
respected;
3) the used techniques are not able whether to be various because' they proceed from the disobedience
civil to the action he/she doesn't violate;
4) concretely the mobilization of the Acc him and' in operation anti-imperialist developed
in March of 2002, in the January 2003 and in operation anti-capitalist
beginning from the June 2001 in Genoa, to come. in April 2002. to
to protest against the IMF.
98
3. THE ANALYSIS OF THE IGC

1. Origins
Been Born in 1987 to the purpose to coordinate the activity' cyberattivista of PeaceNet and
of EcoNew, beginning from 1988 you/he/she has widened his/her own ray of action until to
to effect international connections with GreenNet and above all with the APC (coalition
international of nets cyberattiviste furnishes technologies in operation antagonist
in 130 countries). The importance of the IGC and' such to have developed the role of provider
for the U.N. (in the '92).
The alliance with PeaceNet and with LaborNet, has allowed the IGC to operate
trasverlsamente: from the peace to the ecology up to the right of the job.
2. Organization
The official center and' to San Francisco and wheel around to a group of six people
each of which it develops specific duties. To full regime of attivita'lo
staff becomes larger up to understand about thirty collaborators.
3. Method of struggle
Treating himself/herself/itself of a network computer of coordination and' giocoforza that
the activity' you are primarily expounded in the cyberattivismo and in her against information
as that effected by Indymedia.
99
4. THE COBASS: METHODS, PURPOSES IT IS ANTI-GLOBALIZATION
In the struggle and in the resistance against the globalization a remarkable role is up to
to the labor unions. In our country certainly this role and' developed by the Cub and by the
Cobas. Our analysis will detain him' on the Cobases.
1. Ideological matrix
The ground of origin and' certainly the autonomy (of however not by chance Scalzone
in the '87 dispatch' from France a letter of solidarity' to the companions) generally
speaking. In the specific one, the ideological matrix of the founders and the leaderses of the
Cobas and' the following:
1) ex-movement '77;
2) Revolutionary Communist league;
3) DP;
4) anarchist;
5) left bordighiana;
6) area POTOP;
7) LC;
8) Stella Redhead.
Of however you are enough to think about the run of some leaderses as Gigliotti Maria
Gullotta, and above all Ceccotti to understand the decisive importance that has
develops the left extraparlamentare in the constitution of the COBASs.
2. Social context
If the ground of election and' is the school, gradually, the politics of the dissent
and of the antagonism COBAS him and' revolt to others aerial: transports (particularly the
engineers) health' and in general big part of the tertiary sector. You thinks about the COMU,
to the COMAD or to the COBAS Alfa of Arese.
100
1) marches of protest;
2) strikes;
3) picketings;
4) against information inside the working context, through the site
web and through their periodic pubblicistica;
5) harvest of signatures.
4. Area of collaboration
1) to syndical level with the CUB, the Rdbs and you use him;
2) more' in general with the CSAs and the no-global;
3) to international level with the CTAs and Street campesina.
5. The enemies
1) against the labor unions federate them;
2) against the art. 19 of the Law 300 of the '70;
3) against the culture of the profit;
4) against the forgeries authoritarian communisms;
5) they are for the anti-imperialism;
6) they are for the anti-capitalism;
7) against the Unique Party on the model Leninist;
8) against the centralization of the means of production;
9) against new aristocracies of the power;
10) they accuse the left to have sold to the capitalism;
11) they are against the Italian conservative parties and against those foreign;
12) against the hierarchized State, authoritarian and corporative;
13) they believe that a substantial specularita exists' between right and left;
14) I am contrary to the parity' scholasticism;
15) the existence of the free market not and' anything else other than a monopoly or an oligo
polio community.
6. The alternative program

1) the Cobases refuse to operate divisions among activity' politics, syndical and cultural;
101
2) they are for the constitution of an alternative social block to the power
ruling;
3) they are for the overcoming of the form party and of the form verified;
4) they are for the right / duty of an ample democratic share;
5) they are for the centralita' of the direct democracy in the places he/she works
tivi;
6) they are for the centralita' of his/her own profession to confer dignity`
to if same;
7) they make lever on new subjects present antagonists in the public and in the pri
vato;
8) they realize structures consiliari in the places of job;
9) they refuse the delegation;
10) they are for the realization of new rooms of the job on the model
of the CSAs;
11) they are to afavore of the diminution of the schedule of job;
12) they are for the democratic strengthening of the Welfare been.
7. Organization
For admission of the same Bernocchi, the COBASs have a federative structure
what it articulates in:
to) committees of base;

b) provincial meetings;
c) national meeting;
d) national executive errand. The financings derive from the contribu-
voluntary to.

1) political Schedatura and interception;
2) promotion of divisions (how p.e. the Guild);
3) attempt of marginalizzare on the mass-media the role of the COBASs;
4) hard opposition and boycotting from the confederate labor unions;
5) political accords with the institutions. from the confederate labor unions.
for marginalizzare the COBASs and to criminalize them.
102
5. ASPECTS OF THE SARDINIAN ANTIMILITARISM *

The anti-militarist antagonism in Sardinia has found way to express him to the inside
of different organizations e/o associations. One of the more' interesting and`
undoubtedly the Committee '' to Throw the bases '' risen to Cagliari in 1997 against
the presence military Nato and USA on the island.
Concretely the Committee, through an action opposite capillary information

turns to the society' civil, aim to create the presuppositions for action of disobedience
civil against the military presence. In fact if, under the profile of the connotation
ideological, the Committee stirs within the Catholicism of the dissent
and of the radical antagonism, concretely it instigates the society' civil to the action
judicial, to the permanent occupation of the areas off limits, to the block of the actions-
life' military (as in October 2004 when some boats of fishermen hindered
the exercise in progress forcing the sottosegretario to the Defense to intervene
to promote a direct intervention), to the organization of demonstrations
under the building of the Sardinian Region, to the political pressure (contributing
to the election of the actual President). Under the historical profile tightly, the dissent
Sardinian begins to take form with the Community' of Sestri founded in him
years Seventy from the ODC Fin that will promote'. of them' to little time. the LOC
Sardinian. In 1984. to Cagliari. the first section of the BCPs is formed. In the '91, him
it constitutes to Cagliari the section of the Ski. The year before. in the '90. to work of
Agatha Cabiddu rises the House for the Peace of Ghilarza that. among the other. it promotes
annually a seminar on the problem list of the not violence in in general sense.
In 1978 the Community rises' of Street Marconi thanks to the priest Gerardo Fahert
in close contact with the Brazilian and supporting MST of the Mexican EZLN.
In the years '90 (more' precisely in 1986) also rise the Cooperative Passaparola
thanks to the decisive contribution of Henry Euli through the promotion of training
thematic you don't violate turned. p.e. . to the elementary schools (likewise
to those you for instance turn from the Center you Study Severe Regis in Turin) and finalized
to the realization of groups antagonists (from the movement of the Panther, to the movement
pacifist against the War of the Gulf and against the military bases). In the '99
* Notebooks Satya.graha, n. 9/2006).
103
. always thanks to the contribution of Euli. the Houses of Alex that you/he/she has promoted is born
actions of protest towards the factory of bombs DOMUSNOVAS. Finally
and' meaningful the istituzionalizzazione academic of the training I don't violate with
the desk cagliaritana of Methodologies and techniques of the game and the job of group.
104
Scene departs
1. PREMISE
The reader must not try any surprise in to find essays. in this
volume. also the thematic pedagogic. The match pedagogy / ideology and
that pedagogy / to be able they have been a sort of current carsica that has crossed
the whole history of the western pedagogy and not. In according to place, the contents
ideological of numerous pedagogic orientations (at least beginning from 1600
p.e. with Godwin) they are the same of the movements considered in the sections
precedents. In third place, inside determined ideological contexts
(what p.e. the anarchy or the socialism) the pedagogy has developed a simple but essential
role: to transform educating him in an opponent to the existing systems of power
and. parallelly. to use the formative institution as device of
social change.
Not by chance, an elevated component of the activists of the movements taken in
consideration, originates really from the reality' student and it looks at case not little
exponents of the numerous realities' antagonists ask big voice that theirs
interpretation of the reality' he affirms really inside the formative institutions.
Which best example of psychological war?
107
2. THE PEDAGOGIC REFLECTION OF PAUL FREIRE

They individualize for starting the political-cultural referentis of the reflection of
Freire:
1) Hegel;
2) Marx;
3) Fromm;
4) Fanon;
5) that Guevara;
6) Debray;
7) Mao;
8) Castro;
9) Althusser;
10) Torres;
11) Lukacs.
The run completed by Freire him is able' to articulate in the following way:
1) in the sixties. in Latin America. the role of the education was

that to transform deeply the social structures;
2) the dialogue method theorized by him to. it was not only against the dominant class
but you/he/she was finalized to promote a radical democracy;
3) the affiliation to the theology of the Liberation not and' tightly affirmed
for how much has developed a very meaningful role of the itinerary of Freire.
Just in the religious context tightly, the World Suggestion of the
Church practices a fundamental importance;
4) the presence of the to. in Africa it was remarkable because' I approach him/it' to the movements of
liberation;
5) towards the government institutions the attitude of the to. and' clear and and`
to speculate to that of the no-global: to reduce the centralization of the State and
to increase the weight of the society' civil;
6) the impact that the American student movement had on Freire was absolutely
positive. '' The '68 were a burst for the liberty ''';
7) other remarkable element and' certainly the hold collaboration with the PT,
108
collaboration. this. meaningful for our goals since' it shows

the centralita' of this party also under this aspect, under that is' that
of the educational planning.
Regarding the pedagogic thought, in the narrow sense of the term, it will be' enough
to shortly point out some salient lines:
1) through a new form of pedagogy it will be' possible to put the people
under the conditions to be a revolutionary subject;

2) thanks to it we will overcome the authoritarianism and the propaganda;
3) the pedagogy depositary must be denies to the root;
4) to the education as practice of domino we must replace the education
how revolutionary practice;
5) really within the revolution the pedagogy of the dialogue and' a tool
of great effectiveness:
5.1) the leadership is not able' to think that with the masses;
5.2.) the educational logic of the dominion precedes through the conquest her
division of the enemy, the manipulation and the cultural innovation;
5.3) contrarily the revolutionary leadership must be founded beginning from others
presuppositions of the pedagogy; not and' a case that him to. draws inspiration
from Torres, from Castro and from That Guevara. To this point the
reader allows us a question pleonastica: and' perhaps a case that the institute
P. Freire has given a remarkable contribution to the Forum of I Bring
Alegre?
109
3. THE PEDAGOGIC REFLECTION OF PHILLIP TRASATTI
Authoritative researcher of anarchic (together with Codello) pedagogy. member
of the Unicobas and collaborator of Ecole and the Anarchic Magazine To. it has with
extreme clarity and lucidity'. summarized some carrying themes of the pedagogy
anarchist in the following way:
1) the critical anarchic pedagogy in radical way the paradigms of the power with
the purpose to modify radically the society`;
2) the anarchic pedagogy makes us aware that the education and' always
political education;
3) one of his/her purposes must be that to bring the subject toward the autoeducazione
(an aspect this underlined well a great deal by Bernardi, Tolstoj and
Sweets);
4) also him to. how Freire (even though in distant historical contexts a great deal) remembers
as the pedagogy anarchic advances the revolution creating inside the community`
educational a sort of antechamber of the revolution;
5) the dignity' and the liberty' of the individual they are central;
6) the control of the education from the State or of the Church and' however
always a form of device so much and' true that the obedience and the disciplinamento
and' gets through the manipulation of the consent;
7) taking action of cio'e' possible. according to him to. . to create inside him
traditional pedagogic spaces '' relationships daily antagonists in comparison to the
world of the free market and the competition mole-liberista '', or
to create alternative spaces (p.e. the center of Partinico of Sweets); and' possible to read
the culture as tool of liberation (p.e serving himself/herself/itself. of the theater
how tool of criticism from the power, of the self-government as it made Lane
in 1918), and as I orchestrate for decoding the ABC of the power (following
p.e. Foucault) or and' possible. following in this Lapassade. to create

the pedagogic self-management in base to which the teacher and' only a medium
formative since' you/he/she must leave the choice of the methods and the programs to the students
to learn.
110
DOCUMENT: PHILLIP TRASATTI

INTERVIEW RAFFAELE MANTEGAZZA
Pedagogy of the resistance

Interview of Phillip Trasatti to Raffaele Mantegazza *
We come to the center of your theoretical reflection more' recent, on one side her / pars destruens/
of the pedagogy of the annihilation that has delineated in your book /L' odor of the
Smoke / and from the other her / pars construens /, the project of the pedagogy of the resistance: as
is it born, which are the theoretical points of reference?
Surely behind the pedagogy of the resistance there and' the extraordinary job of
Smascheramento operated by the authors of the so-called one / school of Frankfurt / whose inherits`
it was evident since the title, for the truth' some conceited, of my first book: /
Critical theory of the formation /. Idea was and that remains to apply the categories of the
critical theory of the society', formulated above all from Horkheimer and Ornate, to the science
of the education to unmask the devices of the formation of the integrated subject and
controllable. You' Foucault, therefore, but above all Ornate; him' French thought but above all
Philosophical thought / hard / German; him' structuralism (with juicio) but above all
western Marxism. The interest for the theology, above all for the Jewish theology and
for the theology of the liberation, and' come later and and' come really through Ornate and
Benjamin: I wanted to understand what you/he/she could tell a layman as me the theology as thought
of the over, of this' that it is here over the and now, of this' that it transcends our condition
of exploited and exploiters, our daily poverty. You/he/she has been a healthy shake to discover
what theology was able not to simply be a tool of justification for
the oppression and for the exploitation but also and above all a tool of report
and of smascheramento, particularly in comparison to the ideologies that justify the status quo and
what they programmatically flatten their point of view on her not superabilita' of the existing one;
of here and' come the interest for Bloch, of here the increasing passion always for
the theologies not Christians (Islamic, Buddhist, etc.), of here the utopian inspiration that I hope him
You breathe in the pages of / Pedagogy of the resistance /. The thread conductor of all of my job
and' is double, I only now see him/it: there and' is always from a side the report of the
dominion in all of his/her forms, the attempt to go to hunt the power whereas not there him
it waited for to see him/it and above all whereas the mask of the goodness' it covered him/it and it made him/
it
invisible (and where better that in the education, privileged field of application
* Source: Seen again anarchic on line.

111
of that that De Andre' it meant with the words '' there are no good powers ''. But from the other
side there and' always state the utopian inspiration that could not believe that all was ended,
what of exit, that the power or the dominion had planned and realized her/it was not away
perfect unassailable cobweb that seems at times to shine through from certain works of Foucault.
In short, the study of the society' completely administered it made me hope that
that '' completely '' pits in reality' a rhetorical artifice (otherwise, because' to study her/it?) and what
there pits the possibility' of a street of exit.
Which are the conditions and the strategies of a libertarian education, for as you you conceive her/it?
The education and' a form of power. And theoretically, to affirm that the education has to
whether to do with the power or that it same it is constituted as a practice of power it would not owe
to upset more' of so much who has gotten used to reflect on pedagogic problem list.
Yet the dimension of the power seems to be the more one' removed from the educators;
they always seem to imply one not-share of theirs towards a
to be able that is placed always '' elsewhere '': in the hands of Garrisons, Directors, Ministers, in her
folds of the bureaucracy, on the desks of those people that you/they line the programs of study.
This sort of repulsion to face the matter of the '' my '' power, of the power
what and' in me and that and' '' me '', of the power that transits through my daily practices,
of the power of the education in how much such it realizes, probably, of the radicalita`
of the matter same that really from the educational slope it is able' to be read and studied in
critical way and demistificatorio. This and' to my opinion the presupposition of every education
libertarian: to set to the center of his/her theories and his/her practices the matter of the power and
of the smascheramento of the power.
Also and above all of the power of the educator. Light in the educational practices of the
practices of power and, still more' radically, to study the presence and the constitution of a
to be able that I/you/he/she am essentially educational, whose structures are for essence homologous to
those of the education, mean to contribute to the smascheramento of the so-called one '' goodness '''
native of the education. It is necessary then to unmask the lines of a power eminently
educational, that and' perhaps typical of the society' of the so-called one '' after Auschwitz ''
(because' really to Auschwitz his has sustained '' baptism of the fire ''). We will be of
forehead then to a power that he/she doesn't reside Elsewhere always in a, a power that perhaps
not him '' he/she takes '' or him '' alien '' or him '' it transmits '' but he practices, not only from the subjects
but also through the subjects themselves; a power of submission that really
in how much it foresees the subject as telos of his/her application (and not simply
how substratum on which to apply him or gives natural to pervert and to condition) soul becomes
secret of the educational practices; of everybody, obviously, also of those that are wanted
how resistenziali towards the actual configurations of the dominion.
112
4. THE PEDAGOGIC-LIBERTARIAN REFLECTION

BY MARCELLO BERNARDI
In a famous volume '' Education and liberty ''' him to. it focuses his/her own proposal
educational beginning from the following aspects:
1) the education must be a horizontal operation;

2) the educator must not govern or to manage the power;
3) the criticism to the tradition, to the obedience (and to the automatisms report them)
you/they must proceed of equal footstep to the criticism of the manipulation;

4) the educator must help the discente to evolve toward the liberty`;
5) the educator must avoid the conditioning;
6) the educator must not make to suit the discente for the norms of the society' for-
what' contrarily its purpose must be that to free from the fetterses of the
reality' in which alive.
A considerable part of the volume and' revolt to a criticism radical of the society`
and of his/her values, criticism that and' historically assimilable to that libertarian:
1) our liberty' of opinion and' purely fictitious;

2) the job and' managed by hierarchical institutions;
3) the fun and' programmed and mercificato;
4) also for this and' rightful not to bend to the numerous impositions of the-
power and to create the presuppositions for an authentic liberty' (what it means to know
to conduct if same, to know how to ethically operate to know how to live without need
to be governed), liberty' that he is often able' to achieve only using her/it
violence thanks to which him '' exploited he rebels ''. The appeal to the violence
revolutionary. and' condivisibile. as much as the resistance to the system,
it systematizes that cross to war it is perpetuated, system that founds him upon pseudovalori
what the religion, the honor, the Country, the family.
5) to the light of all of this' he is able' to build an open school in which '' the selection,
the classifications '' they are not acceptable.
In fact. p.e. . the selective method serves only to integrate the index in the system
to fight which the educator will owe' to effect a deprived logic of authoritarianism,
alien from reproaches, punishments, blackmails, logic that will show him' deeply
it crosses to false values what the profit, the success, the competition or her
113
subjection. Of however in the traditional school the critical spirit, the confrontation
or you/they are repressed or more' simply you/they are not held admissible. In
conclusion. and without sinning of exaggeration. the volume of the to. it is able' also
being bed like a breviary of the subversion psychological key of reading
what him to. you/he/she would surely have appreciated.
114
5. THE PEDAGOGIC REFLECTION

BY RAFFAELE MANTEGAZZA
According to the authoritative pedagogist an innovative pedagogy must do proper
the followings thesis:
1) to unmask the present devices of power in the practice however educates
tiva (using p.e. Foucault or Berheim);
2) to consider the reflections of Lapassade on the autoge
pedagogic stione;
3) those of Illich and Freire to reach Dussel which. and this e'un
decisive point. over that to have manifested his/her own appreciation
for the EZLN. you/he/she has tried to create the presuppositions for a pedagogy ispi
installment to the theology of the Liberation.
In conclusion beginning from these authors. and not only. him to. it proposes to build
a pedagogy of the resistance, a pedagogy that allows her/it '' formation
of the individual in key emancipatoria '' that I/you/he/she also draw lifeblood from the movement
I don't violate, from the civil disobedience but above all from the Marxism. The
recovery of the utopian dimension serves then to give back vigor to the reflections of
Owen and Fourier, to those of Capitini that will do' use of the paradigm of the not violence
in operation criticism toward the existence really setting the emphasis on the way of the
teacher that will owe' to make to understand the boycotting, the Odc, the fiscal objection
whence to activate in the discente persuades her/it' of breakup, of rebellion and confrontation.
The pedagogy about which he/she thinks him to. it won't be able' whether to place inside a context
secular, of anti-capitalistic inspiration for demistificare the formation of a
functional subject to the existing order. To such intention, the recovery of a sort
of 'libertarian Marxism' and' essential to the pedagogy of the resistance since' it allows us
to valorize critically the season contestataria of the '68 (to which him to. and`
very tied up) to the light of these aspects: the anti-dogmatism, the juvenile protagonismo,
the insistence on the self-management, the fertile contamination with the anarchism,
in a real interest for the popular culture, a correct emphasis on the utopia
and a profitable contamination with the theology of the revolution.
115

BY ERNESTO BALDUCCI
This matter was broadly faced by him to. in the volume '' For a pedagogy
of the peace '' (I edit in 1993) in which Balducci confirmed' in systematic form
how much it already had' previously affirmed. Shortly the inspiring principles
you/they can be synthesized in the following way:
1) the culture of the peace must change deeply the human being effecting
a radical anthropological change;
2) if up to this moment you/he/she has governed the struggle for the life or the antagoni
smo all of this' you/he/she must change;

3) the use of the strength and' still a consequence of an ancestral heritage;
4) up to this moment the man him and' limited to rationalize the violence
but it doesn't have certain contributed to eliminate her/it;

5) the war and' the more example' clear of this rationalization (as for her
correct war this expression for him to. it was tragic ridicolarmente);
6) the teaching of the history is concretized really in a history of war

and and' a teaching that goes deeply changed since', as it taught
Gandhi, the teaching of the history '' and' a real exercise
of violence that is realized on the conscience '';
7) this way to interpret the reality has allowed the cult of the winner;
8) really for this the education to the peace would owe from a side to put us
under the conditions to individualize the mechanisms of the violence and from the other
part to plan a new man;
9) the pedagogy will owe us' to allow to overcome the category friend / hostile
as that of male / female;
10) it will owe' it stuffed to understand that not only the eurocentrismo and' tramontato but
what a his/her diffusion and' by now devastating.
Finally
11) because' this' you are realized and' evident that the teacher must have a tall dose
of optimism toward the possibility' to create a new man as you/he/she must be
merciless in to criticize the culture of the consumerism.
116

OF LAMBERTO BORGHI
Taking I also sprout from the reflections of Salvemini, him to. it never had some
fear to express his/her own absolute contrariety' to that vision of the
school as source of indoctrination.
Contrarily he/she saw in the school the possibility' to create the presuppositions for a society`
future other, to stimulate the young people to the autoformazione and therefore to bring them
on the street of the liberty.' If this' it will come' realized then the school it will have' format city
in degree of autogovernarsi. For such reason him to. it was a severe critic of any
form of school authoritarian agreement as school that 'he/she educates' the young people to the value of the
ruler. Contrarily inside it you/he/she should prevail a democracy
partecipativa a great deal distant from the educational philosophy of churches and parties, a democracy
real and therefore' horizontal. Just for this reason (contrarily to
how much Mile and Romeo affirmed) the student movement rappresento'la
decisive strength to effect a depth change against the authoritarianism of the
bureaucratic administrations, against the concept classista of the school and against
the authoritarianism practiced by garrisons and didactic managers. A turned change
to valorize the initiative of the students to introduce in the institutions a Royal democracy,
to introduce in the university classrooms a Royal collaboration among teachers
and students, to realize a teaching directed to the dissent and the confrontation.
The presuppositions of a new pedagogy (what I/you/he/she keep in mind of the social changes)
they are not able whether to be individualized in the anarchic and libertarian writers as
Tolstoj, Godwin, Ferrer (with the birth of the modern school), Kropotkin, Reich,
Rogers. Also the contribution of Capitini was held of great importance by him to.
what. among the other. it recognized him the worth of '' to say no to the violence of States,
of the armies, of the polices (...) to the divisions of the world in blocks '', to have understood
the decisive importance of the creativeness' of the individual anticipating the MEAD
and to have set the emphasis on the fundamental importance of the democracy partecipativa
inside the COSs.
117
8. ASPECTS OF THE ANTI-AUTHORITARIAN PEDAGOGY

NINE HUNDRED FRENCH *
According to Bourdieu the continuous school to transmit the presuppositions of a representation
of the reality' type patriarchal (despite the secularization) founded
on the binomial ones what man / woman and adult / child and particularly type hierarchical.
Just for this the new pedagogic must make bearer of one authentic
revolt. Contrarily, the pedagogic job continuous to be a real
sublimation of the constraint and the violence since' it is concretized through
the mental indoctrination and the moral introiezione. Just for this, the school
limit him to homogenize the students, operation possible graces to the connivance
of the teacher which. desire or less. mask inevitably the relationships
of power that I/you/they are at the base of his/her job. In the specific one the scholastic institution
it effects a dependence to the purpose to preserve the status quo. Just for this
the teacher not and' aware of to be null'altro that a tool of violence
symbolic or to be connected to affairs to be able and in this context, the school
it effects a role of mere maintenance, operation this course ahead in way
conforming to the principles of the ideology of the dominant groups. Therefore that I/you/he/she want him/it
or no the teacher completes an operation conforming to the objective affairs of the class
dominant.
Using himself/herself/itself the work of Durkheim, Lapassade it underlines as the school you effect
an interiorizzazione of the dominant values and the levels of social stratification.
The school. in other terms. and' a device through which the dominant groups
they reproduce their positions of dominion turning the school into one
appeal of social control. Contrarily, the school wished by him to. you/he/she should be
protected from any institutional influence through the pedagogic self-management
from the students that you embrace programs, methods and innovative relationships
between students and teachers. If developed, the self-management is able' to become an against-institution
in degree to put also in discussion the bases of the pedagogy.
Altogether the alternative model of the to. it allows to create groups
* Source: Kidney' Lourau, The irresponsible state, Eleuthera, 1988 (pp. 213-236).
118
inspired to the not direttivita' pedagogic fruit of his/her experience matured in the
French May with the Group of institutional Pedagogy and with the GREPH, experience
that he refers' expressly to Marx or to the Luxemburg.
Also Snyders him new on a plan analogous of the measure in which he/she affirms that
from the bourgeois culture it would need to eliminate the sin of class. In to do him/it him to.
he refers' broadly to the '68 opting for non directive models thanks which the school
it is able' to continue to be the place for excellence to promote the struggle of class
and to destroy the social inequalities. Of here the positiveness' of the school despite
Illch.
Not Charot otherwise stirs according to which the traditional education

it reaffirms the social domination, it reaffirms the social integration because' it participates
to an ideological hiding and it has as I sweep final those to make to coincide
the social failure with that scholastic. Contrarily, the true pedagogy
you/he/she should allow the individual to fully come true. Also him to. as
Snyders holds opportune to effect the struggle of class inside the school.
According to Lourau-teacher to the university' of Paris-Vincennes. the realization

of the self-management in pedagogic circle. the A.allude to the pedagogic tide
of which did part in 1964 and to the institution of the GPI - you/he/she must be able to historically be
legitimated
making reference to the Common one of Paris, to the movement autogestionario
cecoslovacco of the '67 and to the experiences of self-management Catalan colletivistica
of the '36. to the purpose to propose a model of society' and of education radically
different in comparison to the reality' existing. Just departing from the dimension
educational, it will be' possible to dissolve from the inside the government institution despite
the rationalization started by the state to reabsorb the antagonism.
The combining of self-management and collectivization, won't be able' whether to create a

terrestrial favorable to the dissolution of the form party and, in a second moment,
of the state.
But so that' this process of inside wearing out or slow dissolution

has effectiveness, it will be' necessary to also place side by side formality to the psychological war`
traditional of opposition what the revolutionary struggle that won't be able' not to be
violent.
119
9. PEACE IS EDUCATION OF THE PEDAGOGY

OF THE NINE HUNDRED
The osmosis among you determine institutions and the Universities' Italian. effected through
or specific courses of degree (as that in International Sciences) or specific
masters (as that in Strategic-military International Studies) and' read aside
of the intellectual Italian (as I, Deriu, Pontara) pacifists and from the organizations
secular and religious pacifists as a progressive militarization in the comparisons
of institutions that as those university you/they should serve to the promotion
of the pacifism and to his/her academic istituzionalizzazione (already'. besides
. in action). A theoretical device through which. both in the past and to

great reason today. him and' effected the education to the peace e'la Pedagogy of the
peace that has found way to develop himself/herself/themselves through the contribution of the Montessori,
of Capitini, of Sweets, of Krishamurti to develop up to the age' contemporary with
Galtung and Visalberghi. Meaningful that really the Italian pedagogist Visalberghi
has traced one 'map' of the institutional powers that should make load
to legitimate '' the problem list pacifists, ecological and terzomondiste ''
(p. 269). Institutional powers that other is not that the garrisons, the directors, the managers
didactic and the presidents of the IRRSAEs. On the other hand, the Polish pedagogist
mole-Marxist Suchodolski individualized in the not violence, theorized by Gandhi and
from Capitini, a solution suitable to the ferocious violence of the world. Also Catalfano
it underlines the ferocious cruelty' of the world affirming. decisive precise statement
for our job. that the education that does him in the barrackses and' turns to
to found '' to the techniques of destruction and death '' (p. 260). For Galtung the education
to the peace you/he/she must contribute to overcome the direct violence and that structural
planning a new man and therefore a society' new. On the same line him
it moves Sweets for which if peace means then not violence the education to the
peace must eliminate the exploitation, the assassin through '' a new capillary job
of construction and passion, before group-pilot and then of crowds of
new voluntary groups ''. To transform radically if same and' imperative for
Krishnamurti since' this transformation. among the other. it will allow' to go beyond
a reality' social authoritarian, hierarchical and violent and. particularly.
through a radical transformation of the education will be' possible to oppose
the military training that '' it characterizes the based modern civilization on her
violence and that the court does to the death ''. In short until' we would have the cult of the for120
za. and through the military training. we will institutionalize him/it there won't be`
place for a new man and a new world. Well, really the education to the
peace is able' to be the fit tool to transform deeply the man and the world.
Also for Fo¨rster the religion. and particularly the ecumenicalism. and' in degree
to oppose the merciless realism of the history.
More' exactly: only an education to the peace in a Christian optics will be able us`
to allow to go beyond the status quo. Analogous trust in the education to the peace
it will show' Wallon for which the teacher could prevent the war and to oppose
the absurd logic of the cold war. In anti-authoritarian key expressly and
anti-democratic Kallen stirred, for which the education to the peace furnished
a privileged street to the conquest of the liberty' and to the self-government. Not far
from this path him moved Bovet, for which the education to the peace implicated
the religious education and that social and therefore a cosmopolitan vision. Of the
same notice was James that, openly pronounced him anti-militarist, it was convinced
what the education to the peace was able to transform the aggressiveness' instinctual
of the man in creativeness.'
In a more optics' specifically ethical-religious stirred the Montessori that he/she saw
in his/her/their child the depositary of the peace and in which the tendencies to the possession, to the
to be able they don't exist for to avoid which a healthy reconstruction was necessary yet
psychic and a radical reform of the educational system.
Conclusion
Once more the school as an essential device is read for reconstructing

the man and the society' in opposite directions in comparison to those actual and, still
once, the anti-militarism, the aversion to the political realism and the boundless trust
some human beings are fundamental presuppositions to bring to conclusion
an effectiveness psychological war.
121
Part Sixth
1. PREMISE.
`
THE RELIGIOUS DISSENT AND THE CONFLITTUALITA

NOT CONVENTIONAL
The dissent and the religious antagonism in the Nine hundred him and' now concretized in
exemplary figures now in national and international associations.
The institutions toward which the dissent and the antagonism don't violate are him
effected they have been the national and international military institutions in first place,
you determine government choices in subject of foreign and inside politics in according to place,
and finally the decisions economic times to strengthen the choices in subject of politics
safety.
125
2. THE CATHOLIC DISSENT

AMONG THE YEARS FORTY AND FIFTY
To the of the' of the World Suggestion of the Peace (and of the Partisan of the Peace) whose
dependence from USSR was already' then broadly note to the intelligence Italian,
American and German (particularly to the Gen. Gehelen). to such intention is enough
to reflect on the affirmations of Dunn (of March 16 th 1948) and the countermeasures
taken by Scelba (the circular of April 28 th 1949, the limitative decrees of the '49)
. in circle Catholic the Movement for the Peace (been born in the 1948 graces to Miglioli,
Alexandrine, Mays and Montesi) stirred against the politics of De Gasperi to which
it opposed an intransigent pacifism with strong component marxiane especially in
relationship to the genesis of the war read as a characteristic consequence of the
capitalism imperialist of USA: '' For me (Migliolli ndr) the Government De Gasperi
and' the war (...) to advantage of the American imperialism (...) Until' there and' one
Russia with the power of the farmers and the workers the plutocratic world won't have' peace ''.
As for the communist circle the techniques of propaganda (the FDIF, the mobilization
of the heard and of the FGCI, the world Congress of the intellectuals, the diffusion
of the flags of the peace, the petitions that recalled him to the art. 11 of the
Constitution) it will be enough' to observe that analogous teniche was used in the comparisons
of Reagan, of Bush and of the more' recent and controversial international conflicts (Afghanistan,
Kossovo and Iraq).
In front of the war atomic Mr. Primo Mazzolari and Igino Giordani expressed
an unitary sentence. so' as they stirred for the ODC. Mazzolari
on the theoretical (to already depart' from 1941) plan tightly while Jordan (in
quality' of parliamentary DC) on the plan of the pubblicistica (you are thought about the article
'' War to the war '' of November 9 th 1945 I edit from '' The Quodiano '') and political
finding a ground common with Calosso through the presentation of a sketch
of law in the November of 1949 for the ODC. Not there and' doubt. returning
to Mazzolari. that its positions had the opportunity to clarify him and to grow stronger to
to have been departing for the years '50 above all through the magazine '' Now '' at least how much
those of father Gaggero.
As for the evolution of the positions of Jordan these reached the really
apex in the '50 when the parliamentary one gave his/her own adhesion to the model
gandhiano and when the 26 October of the '51. also for his/her worth. an agreement
126
transversal (intended that will have subsequently a wide fortune) politics that
he/she embraced liberal, independent of left and independent of right and naturally
Social Democratic.
Nevertheless the taking of more position' clean (and destined to leave a deep sign
in the whole Italian pacifism) it will be' once more. in circle Catholic
. that of Mazzolari with the publication of the brief wise man '' You not to kill ''
in which expressly the streets of the not violence and of the ODC they were the only alternatives
prosecutable for an authentic Christian.
On the other hand, despite the political oscillations of '' Now '', they won't miss
already' before the wise man key takings dispositions pacifists for Garry
Davis. It doesn't arouse then some surprised the impassioned defense of Sweets (April of the
1956).
Not there and' doubt. in short. that Mr. Mazzolari (and then Don Milani and father
Balducci) I begin' to erode space to the communism that up to that moment
you/he/she had had the uncontested monopoly of the peace. You thinks about the open solidarity`
manifested from '' Now '' towards all that Catholics, that protested in France
against the politics in the Algeria, towards the two priests beaten up workers
during the demonstration against the Gen. Righay of the '52. To such intention the
privileged references for the French culture were (and you/they would not have been able not
to be him/it) Maritain, Mounier, the magazines '' Christian Testimony '' and '' Esprit ''.
A theme everything anything else other than marginal it was that of the expense of the armaments (held
. above all today. from the Blessed ones and from inadmissible Pax Christi): '' (...) The million
what they go to the military expenses they are all to the poor men (January 15 th 1956). And
extremely interesting to observe. almost to border. as big part of the
problem list of '' Now '' has anticipated in measure considerable those
of the Catholic pacifism of the years '70/'80 and '90.
Alex Zanotelli
The political radicalism of the priest and' easily riassumibile since' clear
and whipping. In the comparisons. p.e. . of the express Boxwood-ends since immediately
(July 2002) not his/her own dissent but his/her own shame, his/her own shame
to belong to a nation that has not dared oppose to one
He/she reads so' Barbaric. You/he/she must not surprise such a hard evaluation since'
him to. you have never hidden the apocalyptic result which it runs into the humanity': her
catastrophe (result broadly shared by the primitivism of Zerzan and by the radicalism
ecological). Towards the war the word of the to. and' is always one:
'' it serves only to hold the privileges of the rich ones '' (March 2003) a variation. in short
. of the socialist interpretation and also anarchist. After the experience
127
in Sudan, it will have' way to broadly express his/her vision of the world on the magazine
comboniana '' Nigrizia '' thanks to the report the stortures of the world, to which
he is able' to set remedy effecting a politics terzomondista in polemic with the
commerce of weapons that will induce' Spadolini (January 1985) to harshly reply
defining him/it a red priest.
128
3. THE SESSANTOTTO E THE CATHOLICS

Sarah' really in this historian period that the Catholic dissent will have' way of
to express him with formality' eclatanti. Let's see of it. shortly. some aspects.
1) in first place big part of the leaderses of the confrontation they were Catholic.
2) the first two athenaeums that were object of the 'okkupazioni' they were really
two universities' Catholics: Trento and the Catholic of Milan.
3) the political use. to work p.e. of Avenue. of the pedagogy I begin`
just with the writing of Don Milani 'Letter to a teacher.'
4) Don Bunches. priest of the Isoletto. he/she educated the young parishioners using
not only the Gospel but also Sweets, King and Malcom X.
5) the salesiano expressed Girardi. in the '66. the possibility' to reconcile Marxism
and Christianity becoming well soon a tireless supporting of the
theology of the liberation (and particularly of Torres).
6) The Valley (then met in the BCPs) was one of the more figures' meaningful of the
Catholic dissent having also been manager of '' to Happen '',
7) the apex of the dissent was reached with the Card. Wandering of Turin, parish
what it constituted' a sort of shelter for the whole religious dissent and in her
what I am formulated' an organic program of collaboration with the PCI (and
particularly with the junta of left of Bridegrooms). Finally the dissent. to the inside
of the Aclis. arrival' to the point to be brought to the creation from
Labor of the MPL a sort of movement of link between Catholics and communists
what an arrival' to ask (in the '72) the overcoming of the capitalism and the planning
socialist in economy. Around this movement they stirred
. even though with different positions. Girardi, Balducci and Mr. Franzoni.
To ignore this historical matrix would make arduous. on the historical plan.
to understand the origin of the Catholic antagonism within the pacifism removes
coves and in the context of the movement no-global.
129
4. THE ANTAGONISM CATTO-PACIFIST

ACCORDING TO MAXIMUM THEODORE
Making reference to a recent essay of Theodore ('' Accursed American '',
2002) the researcher doesn't have any hesitation in to illustrate. even though shortly.
the galaxy of the dissent (to the right as to the left). Particularly, from p. 46 to p. 51,
it illustrates some authoritative opinions of leaders pacifists on the problem list of the
war (and particularly those related to the war of the Gulf).
The interpretation given by Giovanni Paul II (1991) for an integral

not violence has furnished the justification for radicals he/she took a stand aside
of Martin, of Bettazzi, of mons. Bettori (secretary of the CEI), mons. Nogaro,
the archbishop of Lecce Ruppi, to reach the more cases' extreme as with Mr. Ribaudo
what. on the occasion of the War of the Gulf. I organize' from Padua one
dozen of bus for Perugia-Assisi or to those of Mr. Bunches and Mr. Benzi. Whipping
and ironic together the comment of Theodore: between them they dominated '' an ingenue
confusion between ethics and politics or a deep hostility' toward the civilization' western ''.
It doesn't arouse any surprise. also to the light than previously said
. that the comment on the positions of '' Nigrizia '' is intransigent: '' (...) it brought
to the paroxysm the veined ideological terrorism from Islamic likings condemning
any strength's action towards Bin Laden ''. On the other hand when the
ethical principles. it concludes him to. . they assume absolute connotations they end for
to be incompatible with the politics that the must be measured on the ground of the possible one,
of the relative one and above all of the mediation.
130
5. ALEX ZANOTELLI
After the return dall' 'Hell of Korogocho', him to. it had the opportunity to manifest the
his/her enthusiasm for the movements no-global that you/they would have had to find one
political result without however' to make to be co-opted or to exploit. Of however the mobilization
of the society' civil against the war you/he/she has shown a jump of qualita'di
enormous course. In fact he affirms. and it will be owed' to affirm. the conviction that
the war and' pure and simple violence that determines other violence. One day.
perhaps. the humanity' he will make' account that the war must be considered a taboo`
as the incest.
To such intention, the assignment of the Church will owe' really to become that of
being the critical conscience of the society', a criticism that will owe' to be intransigent.
This demand. on the other hand. it was already born' in the '65 near the commercial school
Comboniana of El Obeid near which you/he/she had constituted a group of discussion,
informal on the problems of the South Africa, on the civil war in Sudan etc.
Just in Sudan in collaboration with the Nubas him he attracts' sour criticisms aside
of the government sudanese. Its radicalism won't come' less when. in the '78.
taken in hand the direction of '' Nigrizia '' clearly pointing out in his/her program
the wish' to oppose to the capitalism, wish' antagonist that was however
already' in wide present measure during the direction of Renato Sesana that he was
lined up by the part of the movements of liberation in Mozambique, Angola and Zimbawe,
chosen that will cost him' the dismissal.
Analogous result will have' the direction zanatolliana (behind pressure of the cardinal
Tomko) thanks to which Italian Catholic culture had the opportunity to know
the theology of the liberation and to know the streets of the commerce of weapons (he alludes
to the 1985 editorial '' The Italian face of the African Hunger ''). Just the 85 constitutes
one historical year for the Catholic pacifism, because' in November of the same
year you/they are thrown the bases of the Blessed builders of Peace that will do him. among
the other. carriers of the prophetic value of the peace promoting the ODC; the elimination
of the production of weapons.
In meaningful way Spadolini will do' to observe ('' The express train '' year 1986) as
the fiscal objection premised by the Blessed ones violated the Agreement and pits the consequence
of a precise political presupposition: the anti-statalismo. Just on this
line will stir' the intervention of the to. in 1986 in a transmission on RaiDue
131
where, to clear letters, he/she will affirm' the demand from the electors to destroy the urns
in front of positions that were not of intransigent pacifism (in the turn of
brief time. as already' remembered. him to. it will be' dismissed).
An analogous and parallel situation to that of Zanotelli will be' the dismissal
of the manager of '' Mission Today '' that, abandoned the suit talare, he will run`
for DP. In every case - to the of the' of the official positions of the Church. the bishop
Beautiful. president of Pax Christi. it didn't make him miss his/her support. Of however
not casual it was the fertile collaboration with Gesualdi ex student of Don
Milani especially in the battle against her Of the Mountain together with Alexander
Langer.
As for the criticisms turns to the government Berlusconi ('94) and to the government Valiant
('96) these recall to the mind those of the radical left.
But and' in the '96 that conditions are created for a concrete and profitable collaboration
with the no-global (to start from that with Agnoletto and Casarini).
For unanimous recognition this movement owes a lot to the to., perche'fu
soprattuto him to set the premises for the Net Lilliput, to pick up the hopes
of the to. to make some society' civil an autonomous subject from the parties opening himself/herself/itself to
the
labor unions and to the Church. To their inside it owes 'to govern' a logic of democracy
partecipativa. The target of this new protagonismo won't be able' whether to be her/it
globalization of the corporationses, protagonismo that will find' way to grow stronger
through Internet and the telematica in general thanks to which can become
first actors in the information and in the political action. In hold collaboration
with the group Abele and the community' of Capodarco the idea of the is launched
Net and. in the '97. him to. he will do' promoter of the table intercampagna to the purpose
to coordinate numerous realities' of the society' civil that will find only life in the
1999. As for the techniques of opposition that must be use him to. him
it will express' always clearly for the not violence.
With the same clarity it will be expressed' speaking of Genoa 2001 event by the way
of which will have' way to underline how much conclusive has been the contribution
Catholic and more' in general religious. If in 2001 you/he/she had not been able to be us
,it will contribute' concretely to the birth of the SF in Florence in 2002 where. among the other
. it will recognize' his/her own debt of thankfulness toward Mazzolani (over that
toward Gandhi, King and Mr. Milani).
Also having never abandoned the polemic against the commerce of weapons,
through '' Nigrizia '', him to. it will look for' to make by the way pressure on the parliament
of the 185 revision, revision that will be' qualified as a shame. With
as many provocatorieta'. together with Landi, Cozzuol, Mucci and Buselli in September
2002. it will launch' the idea of the flags of the peace against the war in Iraq.
Naturally his/her opposition and' is always global '' I cannot accept
Europe that continues to obey to USA and the empire of the money, of it' pos
132
I know how to accept the existence of a Nato ''. As not to gather in this declaration
an echo. unintentional. of the against information of the communism of the years
fifty? As many clean it will be' his/her opposition to the dispatch of troops in Afghanistan
(2001) defined villainous as definite it will be' his 'pressing' on the parties
to prevent the entry of Italy in war.
Just in this context the action doesn't violate, the boycotting, the commerce
equitable, the odc and the fiscal objection are permissible tools to use for contesting her/it
reality' actual that reality' that it allows the OMC, to the WTC and the IMF to govern
the world, a reality' that already' we can now contribute to modify from where. p.e.
. our trust in the ethical banks (you found as and' known from the AGESCI and from her
ACLI).
133
6. MR. MILANI
In our context. and more' in general in the context of the Catholic pacifism
. the reflection and the action of Don Milano are conclusive. And the work that arouses
our interest is not able' whether to be '' The obedience not and' more' a virtue' ''. We see
to shortly synthesize him/it:
1) the acceptable weapons are the strike and the vote. As for those properly
said I am not anything else other than '' horrible cars '';
2) the expression country when not and' how deprived of meaning and' only one '' scu
he/she knows '' to avoid to think;

3) him to. he/she implicitly invites the students to the desertion;
4) the concept of country and' destined to disappear;
5) him to. it defends a sort of democratic socialism;
6) putting in discussion the same concept of correct war also defends
that supporter;
7) the work and the thought of Gandhi should be a model (soprattut
to for the priests);

8) the art. 11 of the Constitution speak clear on the plan of the war;
9) to express solidarity' toward the young people that make odc it constitutes a sort
of civic duty over that the consequence of a precise choice of life;

10) really because' teacher him to. it holds opportune not to inculcate the obedience
but it persuades her/it' to criticize the unfair laws and to mobilize for changing her;
11) the F.As. I am not anything else other than the repressive and violent tool of the classes
dominant;
12) to sacrifice for the country or for the affairs of the dominant class and' together
fool and criminal. Contrarily, the only one I sacrifice acceptable and' for
God or for the disinherited ones;
13) as that of country also that of nation and' destined to be old;
14) coming himself/herself/itself

they put to the service of the repression in Ethiopia you/they should be compared
to real criminals of war. And whether to say speaking of Hiroshima
and Nagasaki?
134
15) in the moment in which a youth learns the obedience toward political choices
as those that have brought to the war or to the use of the atomic bomb her
liberty' you/he/she is annulled;
16) really for this him to. it underlines the importance to teach her/it not violence
to the young people and it wishes that the Church he makes spokesman of it;
17) him to. he/she remembers as some recent documents of the Church has considered
indecorous the military profession;
18) of however the same To. it never shows some respect toward the institutions
soldiers Italian of it' toward the figure of the military chaplain. Despite
how much I dictate, Don Milano doesn't show' never some desire to upset
the system of it' I formulate' never a project of society' alternative. Also in relationship
to the ODC its concrete position was to the insignia of the ambiguity`
since' not only none of his/her students induced to the ODC but it convinced
Francuccio to develop above all the military service for two reasons:
to) in first place because' to obey or to make the regard they were morally fit
deprived of meaning;
b) and in according to place because' to develop would have allowed him/it to know
from the inside the alienating structure of the military institution for then to fight her/it
better on the ideological plan.
135
7. PACIFISM IS NO-GLOBAL OF THE INTERPRETATION

OF THE BLESSED BUILDERS OF PEACE *
We will illustrate. even though shortly. the reflection of the Blessed ones on two probles
carrying matiche of their thought: the peace and the social movements.
We begin with the reflection on the peace: in the article of July 2002 You
Valley formulates important observations for our study:
1) the usual non violent techniques are not anymore' enough poiche'e' necessary
what the approach to the not violence parallelly changes to the change and
to the evolution of the war;
2) for this reason the movement of the peace must acquire a dimension
politics;
3) not there and' certain shortage of studies on the war since' all it takes is mentioning Galtung
and the Center Studi Gandhi in Pisa to become himself/herself/themselves account of the good job
produced in this direction;
4) confirmed the hostility' of the to. to Bush and Sharon, You Valley underlines that the war
global in progress it doesn't do anything else other than to create an anthropology '' of the division
and of the exclusion '';
5) really against all of this' it needs that the movement for the peace creates new
forms of united' that I/you/he/she fight against this' '' that it divides, that discriminates '' as
p.e. to make CPC against the imagination;

6) a sort in short of ODC globalizzata that supports him to all of this' that
it divides.
In the article of the Balardini (September 2002) the importance of the is underlined
* The organization Catholics as the Blessed ones have constituted an informal network with the followings
associations (secular and Catholics):
1) Nigrizia; 2) AIFO; 3) net Radio Resch; 4) Pax Christi; 5) association Shops World;
6) CTM; 7) for an equitable commerce and solidale; 8) CNMS; 9) he/she calls Africa; 10) country
for the Reform of the World Bank; 11) M.A.I.; 12) Sdebitarsi; 13) IRED; 14) Tense hands;
15) CO.CO.RZ CO; 16) Ass. Pope Giovanni XXIII; 17) paper; 18) CARITAS; 19) MSF Italia;
20) tide; 21) theater of the oppressed one; 22) Peaelink; 23) Unimondo; 24) Arci; 25) other economy;
26) CIPSI; 27) missions Today; 28) Acli; 29) ITLA; 30) table for the Peace; 31) group
Abele.
136
not violence in the Society' Civil of Bukavu. The study of the to. you/he/she has allowed of
to individualize some remarkable aspects:
1) The Society' Civil and' a heterogeneous movement in which associations converge

for the development, for the rights human and different religious confessions.
A whole these associations elects ten representatives that constitute
a sort of coordination;
2) the purpose of the SC and' always state that to promote the peace and the democracy
adopting methods doesn't violate;
3) the structure of the coordination avoids any hierarchical stiffening then-

what' it opts for one 'structure to network' to the purpose of:
to) to involve numerous actors;
b) to mobilize more' quickly and
c) to make the offensive avversaria arduous. From this experience, from this
study, him to. it draws an important lesson: to try to become part of

this net to the purpose to widen her/it.
The article. interview of the Village to Papisca (April 2003). and' certainly
meaningful above all for the radicalita' of the sustained theses:
1) Papisca together with him to. of the article. it underlines the absolute illegitimacy' of the
preventive war;
2) it also underlines' it requires her/it' to avoid any propaganda for her
war;
3) so that to hinder the adhesion of Italy to the war, Papisca it proposes the constitution
of an informal net that unites communes and provinces to promote
initiatives of peace;
4) for Papisca the adhesion to this war and' absolutely incompatible with
the Christian faith;
5) the school is able' to contribute to the sensitization on the problem list of the
peace and of the human rights.
Also in Europe the reflection of the Blessed ones and' radically clear. Particularly
the article of Lodoisi (April 2003) and' symbolic. The birth of industrial consortia,
in the sector of the defense in Europe, you/he/she has contributed to get further the construction
of other Europe.
In according to place, the aforesaid concentrations are wearing out the power of
control of States in showy way and you/they are completing the realization
of a competitive pole with USA. This possibility' you/he/she must be reported without
half terms. In third place, the financings to the sector defended bring to one
progressive subtraction of resources to the social services. In short wished Europe
you give Blessed and' completely opposite to that that he is forming.
137
Of great relief and' the interview to Mr. Bizzotto (April 2003) with which we face
the reflection of the BCPs on the movement no-global. Further to express the proper one
absolute sharing on the use of the flags of the peace, Mr. Bizzotto underlines
the notable growth of the movement pacifist to world level. In according to
place, the mobilization against the war in Iraq, has allowed to make to clearly understand
what the public opinion stirs by now against the same concept of
war; in third place Bizzotto defends the demonstrations of civil disobedience
related to the block of the trains in the triveneto (to stop the transport of the material
war) and it defends the strike of the hunger. For the priest and' positive that such techniques
you are simply been adopted also by belonging people to the society`
civil and not only to the reality' of the disobedient ones. In fourth place, a vast country
opposite information against the war and' absolutely necessary, as
and' necessary an opening of credit toward the disobedient ones. I am not nevertheless missed
difficulty' in the affirmation of the opposition to the war in Iraq owed to the
unilateral information of the mass-media.
On the political front the lack of a coherent project has induced the opposition
to a little unitary attitudes contrarily of those of the movement that him
and' globalizzato.
That's why' it needs to not only attach to the roots the military industry but to contest
the globalization to depart some outskirts of the world. But all these initiatives
you/they must concretize him beginning from a structure to net (under this
I outline the SFs I am undoubtedly a great resource). Just reflecting on the
new movement, the contribution of Porto Alegre and' judged important (p.e. in the-
the article of the Clark, April '03), since' meetings as these show the effectiveness
of another globalization: that of the solidarity' and of the respect of the rights.
Also the contribution of the European SF and' judged conclusive from the Clark (December
2002) since' this forum has. among the other. contributed to consolidate her/it
own radicalita' in terms solidali, has opened the possibility' to create a new
society' global, you/he/she has shown the possibility' from the society' civil to be able him
riappropriare of the institutions. It is difficult not to observe. he allows this
ironic note. the ottimistmo of the to., deprived optimism of a Royal perception of the
dynamics of the power to global level. Of however, one of the initiatives of which the
BCPs go particularly fierce, and' is that against the base of Aviano before
to which two curtains have been climbed on for the Peace to the purpose to do against information
and to pick up signatures.
138
8. PAX CHRISTI:
ORGANIZATION, PACIFISM IS NO-GLOBAL
1. Organization
Awake. still today. a certain surprise to ascertain that to the vertex of one
international organization whose central center and' in Belgium organization
what it communicates contained deeply radical in relationship to the theme of the peace, of the
Been born and of the new international order. there is a tall prelate of the Church
Catholic (Mons. Valentinetti). As many meaningful the existence of the so-called ones
Stings real Peace 'you untie lillipuzziani' present in capillary way on ours
territory. Extremely interesting they are for the reflections of the Scalori and Don
Pietro Sacco.
According to the Scalori the visibility' of the organization and' increased while Mr.
Sack observes the presence of PC to numerous levels. To increase the presence
it would be opportune to create a juvenile association. To level of statute. specified
what it deals with an ONLUS. the association PC and' in constant connection
with the magistero of the Church since' with his/her contribution it deepens the ideal
Christian of the peace reaching the absolute refusal of the war and his/her apparatus,
to the use of the not violence and to the use of the against information (also
inside the schools). To international level, the PC are diffused the followings
nations: Australia, Austria, UK, Denmark, France, Germany, Ireland, Luxemburg,
Norway, New Zelanda, Philippines, Portugal, Porto Rico, Slovakia,
Switzerland, USA, Czech Republic, Poland, Congo, Haiti, while to level of
affiliation and' tied up to the Brazilian CPT, to the HRSS and the Indian DRTC, to the JPCI
thailandese, to the BRCPJ of Bangladesh, to the Croatian CPNHR, to the AEI in Bethlehem
and to the NP of St. Pietroburgo in Russia. How much rooted is the presence of the vertexes
vaticani inside PA we can also infer him/it from the fact that the president
of PC International and' Mons. Sabbah the Latin patriarch of Jerusalem. Among her
finality' that it proposes him you and' that to create a theology of the peace to develop
her '' Pacem in Terris '', to bring his/her own message in the outskirts of the world,
to publicly report every political attitude contrary to the politics
of the peace, to promote a cultural smilitarizzazione to express the proper one
contrariety' to the military parades, to the publicity' brim to convince the young people of the
opportunity' positive that offer it Does her and finally to the homage to the altar of the Pa
139
tria. Parallelly report the neoliberismo as source of injustice and disu`
guaglianza. It is evident that this path and' traces both from Mons. Bettazzi
what from Mr. Tonino Bello (beginning from 1985). As to be able to forget his/her intransigents
takings of position against the war of the Gulf, of the Kossovo, against the
transfer of the F-16s in the base of Joy of the Hill, against fears her/it possibility`
to build in the Murgia barese a polygon or the intense country against
The military industires / that I bring' to the approval of the Law 185?. Just as
Balducci, also Mr. Beautiful inclusive that the movement of the peace and' as one
galaxy that occupies the buffer area between the public opinion and the structure of
party, a fluid world. But nearby to it the prayer and the elaboration
of a theology of the peace they are moments as many fundamental. as much as
Don Bello underlines. the cultural ecumenicalism of the peace in the schools, the close examination
of the non violent methodologies, the emphasis on the ecological dimension
and on the ODC.
2. Principal initiatives
Which are the principal initiatives faced by PC?
In relationship in Europe (June 2004) PC expressly Europe has asked

built on principles of the not violence, that the European Constitution approves
an article analogous to the art. 11 of the Italian constitution, that she is valorized
diplomacy from the lower part, that an opposita European agency is created for the Peace,
what the education is promoted to the peace in all the European countries, that comes
created a body of international police that operates under the control of the U.N.,
and what States is valorized neutral.
Regarding the nuclear weapons the more proposal' coherent and' that of the nuclear disarmament
total fact really from the NCC and turned above all against the miniskirts nukes
proposed by the Bush administration, turned appeal also from Mons. Tomas observer
of the Vatican to the U.N..
In relationship in the banks unarmed PC together with Mission Today, to Nigrizia, to the
Net Lilliput and to the BCPs you/he/she has promoted countries directed to make to take conscience to the
city of as the banks develops a conclusive role in the support to the industry
military. To such intention, the commune of Fiorano him and' separate to have done
proper these worries.
As it regards the disarmament, the export of the weapons subtracts funds for
to reduce the mortality' and to eliminate the illiteracy in Africa, Asia, Middle East
and Latin America. To such purpose PC him and' not only used of the collaboration
of the Albanian Colombian father but above all of the IRES Oscana, of the file
Disarmament and you/he/she has contributed to create a net. denominated Italian Net for the
140
Disarmament. together with: Free, Emergency, To the, Country Italian Mines, Country
Armed banks, Community' pope Giovanni XXIII, of the FIM-Cisl, of the BCPs,
of the Net Lilliput, of the ACNV, of Sbilancianoci, ATTAC, Coordination comasco
for the Peace, FIOM-Cgil, Group Abele, ICS-MIR, Movement I don't violate,
Peace Link, Net Radio Raddish and a Bridge for... . In this context him
it inserts the appeal (July 2 nd 20063) of Best. permanent observer of the
Vatican near the U.N.. an appeal nevertheless a great deal calibrated and from the accents all other
how revolutionary.
On the 51000 financing plan, PC has clearly expressed the auspice

what this quota is destined to his/her own organization.
On the plan of the country OSM-DPN also PC has given its contribution together
to the Ass.per the Peace, to the BCP, to the white Berets, to the Loc, to the LDU, and to the
Movement of the ark contributing to create a distributive net on the territory
national (from the Lombardy to the Lazio).
Been born in 1981. on the occasion of the demonstration against Comiso. PC will enter`
of the War of the Gulf and the initiatives of the Country OSMs had the opportunity
to practice a suitable pressure to institutionalize the DPN beginning from the
1994. Nevertheless two great successes have been the institution of the White Berets
and the approval of the Law 64 in 2001.
Under the formative profile the initiatives of PC bring from the middle schools and they have
involved well 12 scholastic institutes in Florence (understood ivi the university') for
to also touch the university' of Pisa, the Caritas and the AC.
On the plan of the interesting collaboration e'la collaboration with the GANs and
then with the Net Lilliput, with the Table of the Peace PC has compiled a document
(May 2004) radically anti-Bush and anti-Berlusconi in which the are invited
city to protest for the presence of Bush exposing the flag of the peace,
promoting meetings, fiaccolate and to vote. in the European and administrative lessons
. only that exponents politically sensitive to the problem list of the
peace.
Speaking of the intervention in Afghanistan, after having illustrated in the detail

the organization of the allied strengths (to p. 57), the chairmen with disconcertment (sic!) they discover
what the real command of the ISAF depends on USA and not from the Nato.
We now give to illustrate some interventions drawn by the left of PC Mosaic

of Peace, assembling only our attention on some themes of inside politics
and foreign particularly meaningful for our finalities.'
141
9. PRINCIPAL THEMATIC
DRAWN FROM '' MOSAIC OF PEACE ''
Constitution. Zanotelli defines the constitution of the '48 a real miracle
and the brought changes are inacettabili since' p.e. those related to the Primo
Minister reintroducono de claimed facto absolute and discretionary not a lot
distant from the fascism.
To denuclearize. After clearly having judged the changes brought to the

Been born not admissible, Zanatelli. using the words of Mons. Hunthausen.
it defines the weapons atomic a sin and he/she invites the official Catholic Church to do
the same.
Information. HIM TO. . Tarquini. it wishes a critical information, careful to the

demand of the society' civil and careful to the problem list of the pacifism. The information
alternative to that manipolativa would concretely have its origin
in the strengthening of the independent media. as proposed by Horses., strengthening
what you/he/she must involve some representatives of the USgRAI and the
FNSI to the purpose to condition from the inside the CdA of the RAI inserting a representative
of the ongs.
You base been Born. Ferrario assembles his/her own attention on the base Ugo Marra and
it observes. with bitterness. the progressive militarizazione of the conscience in favor
of the intervention (as the involvement of the TVs, of the mayors and of the aldermen of the
Comeni) doziness of the consciences inacettabile.
USA and not violence. As not to defend those American nuns that have
finished actions of civil disubbedienza against Fort Bennig (him to. ago reference to the
nuns Mattingly and to others five) in collaboration with the observatory SOA?
Nato and Korea of the South. The anticipated transfer of the base of the USAFs near
Pyeong-Tack has induced the Korean government to exploit 1.300 inhabitants. The inhabitants
coordinated by the priest Mun they are frontally opposed through vigils of
prayers, mobilizations through internet. In short a modus operands condivisibile
. according to him to. Kocci. and to export.
142
Palestine. As not to recognize the great worth of the organization directed CPT
from the Lambesty whose purpose and' the practice of the not violence in Palestine?
On the other hand. the roads c??? of the life! . the activist and American theologian it originates
both from PC and from the 'Catholic Worker.' The occasion and' useful to confirm that her
construction of the Israeli wall and' a wretch project (35).
Neoconservatori. HIM TO. of the article. Mattiello. besides expressing the proper one
solidarity' to the evangelical Protestant movement 'Sojournes' founded in USA
from Wallis, it shares the hard one it replies to the theology of the war formulated by the association
in the document 'Profession of Christ.' This text. together
to the mobilizations against Bush. aim also to create a religious strength coesa
and wide.
I disarm lombardo. To the purpose to dismantle the war industry lombarda PC.
together with the Caritas and to the Aclis. they are mobilized (November 2005) for picking up
support signatures (15mila) of the Law n. 6 of the '94 on the war conversion.
Mr. Mazzolari. The intervention of Buttorini (headmaster of the Faculty' of Sciences of the
Formation to Verona) and' meaningful since' him to. . and therefore PC. it shares in
toto is the pars destruens that the pars costruens of the volume of Mr. Mazzolari '' You
don't kill ''. On the other hand, the fidelity' to the message of Mr. Mazzolari and' broadly
shown by the article of the Dossier 2005 devoted really to the priest.
Globalizations. HIM TO. of the interview to Stightz he makes spokesman of the hard criticisms
to the IMF and of the opportunity' to reform deeply the institute looking for of
to also create an alliance between Europe and developing Countries to the purpose to oppose
the giant USA.
Peace-Keeping. Dragon observes as in our country not only the soldiers are
penetrated in the universities' with the Course of degree in strategic Sciences but has
monopolized the Peace-keeping through the CEMISS. Contrarily it needs
to contrast a net of University to this monopoly'. that him to. it lists to the
end of the article. in degree to adequately contrast him.
Walzer and Zolo. The actual tendency to reproduce the theory of the correct war and`
for Zolo absolutely not admissible and the reflections of Walzer are him to consider
wrong. The wise COSMOPOLIS of Zolo constitutes a valid alternative
to all those people who want to deny value to the international right. Finally,
to the astrettes considerations of the politologo USA, Zolo contrasts an analytical
description of the real situation to Kabul well distant from the official rhetoric.
143
Espionage USA. The only reason for which are today still present in number
this way' elevated of submarine USA in the Mediterranean and' very simple: to spy
his/her own allies. As activists. it sustains him to. . we would owe over that to report
these iniquities also to sustain the actions of the mediattivista Kimberg.
ODC to Israel. HIM TO. some article sustains the cause of the Refusers that by now amontano
to 1400. To support of this' interview a reformed Israeli soldier and Mons. Sabbah
(pres. of PC International) that naturally it shares the ODC among the Israelis.
Straight international. The exposure from him to. . the prof. Papisca. of the
principals aspects of the new right that it emerges from the U.N., constitute a true and
own reprimand against the war preventive chins. And nevertheless meaningful her
conclusion: according to him to. it would serve an educational mobilization to world level
what I/you/he/she allow to structurally change the things.
Naples and the Nato. Marescotti observes as the device military USA him coop
by now capillarily expanding in Naples and Trapani. Certainly it would be desirable
. also with the collaboration of Peacelink. to know exactly the plans
anticipated. A sort of espionage pacifist?
Pacifism and USA. Convinced to reveal finality' hidden, him to. it brings the considerations
of the bishop Gumbleton (responsible of PC in USA) regarding the wish`
imperial USA. Besides him to. it defends the action and the routine of the Jesuit Dear one
of the more' tireless activists USA. It finally wishes that the ambiguities', that have characterized
the movement pacifist, can be old.
Been born and Solbiate Olona. After a brief search on Internet, Marescotti discovers
. with disconcertment. the wish' to bring the NFR to Solbiate. Superfluous to add
how such a possibilta'e' how much never ill-omened for the Italian pacifism.
Real democracy. For the nth time Zanotelli sets the emphasis on the necessita'di
to strengthen all the nets of the society' civil: community give' of base to the labor unions
excluding the parties that you/they contrarily would be wanted to use the associations
for their purposes. To adopt then her not active violence to constitute the planetary man
and' a finality' improrogabile.
Schedature. Taken action that the FBI is trying to check the traffic Internat
(particularly of the activists), him to. some article praises the action of the hacherses that
defenders of the liberty would be real' informative. An invitation to the sabotage
electronic?
144
Israel.It is rightful to promote all those organizations that feed the

dissent, the odc and the respect of the human rights in the busy territories. Here then
it requires her/it' to shortly (among these the B'Tselem and the ICAHD) list them.
Iraq. Zanotelli. after having underlined that the use of the torture and' is broadly
practiced for example to Fort Benning. report the Iraq war as
an immoral war, criminal exhorting the troops to leave.
Dissent USA. Once more PC it sets the emphasis on the growth of the antagonism
religious / American exalting the actions of civil disobedience. p.e. . of the
associations Voice in the Wilderress and particularly of the activist Kelly. The same
decisive and' is the role of the movement of the Catholics Workers and his/her brothers
Berringan. HIM TO. . the Jesuit Michel. he/she praises above all his/her brothers Berringan
despite has been considered from the FBI real illegal activists.
Dissent activist. Marescotti sustains the opportunity' to stimulate the mediattivistmo

telematico to effect a preventive information.
Brazil. HIM TO. it interviews mons. Pedro Casaldeliga one of the principal craftsmen of the
new theology of the liberation and co-founder of the you Shear and of the CPT. In a footstep
some interview doesn't save praises to Cuba of Castro that doesn't forget to underline
the ill-omened presence of the neoliberismo.
Meaningful the 2005 congressional theses result in which the radicalita' pacifist
of PC emerges with particular vehemence her' where. p.e. it observes that the new one
war annuls the Christian message, that and' in short a swearword. How much
to the operation military this is defined immoral and illegal since' it is born to the
his/her purpose to participate in the contracts of the reconstruction. And whether to say of the progressive
one
militarization of our country? And of the threat to the state by law? Desirable
it would be p.e. the chaplains' smilitarizzazione, military, the overcoming
of the Nato that '' it constitutes a heavy mortgage on the democracy and on the liberty`
of the people '' (you are enough to think about the NRF of Solbiate Olona), the constitution of Europe
unarmed and he/she doesn't violate. Concretely to spread the culture and the theology
of the peace and' performs ineludibile.
The streets are clearly individuabili:
1) in the dioceses and in the parishes;
2) in the local administrations;
3) in the schools and in the universities`;
4) in the information.
145
10. HISTORICAL NOTE

The Christian anti-militarism has. as and' easily intuibile. an origin
secular as they clearly show the motivations that the first communities' Christians
they formulated for not developing the military service inside the army
Roman. The military service resulted. in fact. incompatible because':
1) the message of Christ was absolutely contrary to the violence;

2) really for such reason a Christian that had performed a sentence ca
pitale would have violated the heart of the evangelical message;

3) military duties were not compatible with those Christians;
4) for a Christian the emperor's cult. particularly important to the
the inside of the Roman army. it was incompatible with the devotion toward
God;
5) the insignias and the military emblems were of clear pagan derivation and therefore
not acceptable for a Christian;
6) the use of the violence, also the time of peace, it clearly contradicted the
modus the Christian's operands;
7) the asceticism typical of the first communities' Christians were absolutely conflicting
with the exaltation of the hedonism typical of the Roman army.
The whole these motivations, finds now,' in the theological work of Tertulliano
a first setup that will depart' from the confrontation of the existence of a state
among the empire. conditioned in his operated by pagan values that a Christian
it was not able whether to reject. and the reality' of the spirit whose Christian logic was
incompatible with that pagan. The refusal. from the Christian. to take
it departs to the Roman war car it was a coherent and legitimate choice for
Tertulliano. Of however to take part to the war equivaleva to accept and to
to embody the wish' of the demon.
In fact the Christian. it underlined him to. . you/he/she could make to kill, you/he/she could become
martyr but you/he/she could not kill (to such intention Tolstoj is seen). His
death was its victory because' thanks to it he will succeed' pleasant to God and it will be gotten`
the eternal life. Just for the whole these motivations every compromise was
to refuse while to accept it was the ODC. In sharing, the Christian owed
don't collaborate with the State and you/he/she had to abdicate the civil life.
146
Nevertheless the Catholic theology. beginning from Origin. I begin' to go down

to cautious compromises with the state and to modify the theological apparatus up to come
to the explicit justification of the correct war with Agostino of the De Civitate
Of the and in the wise man Contra Faustumi.
147
11. GEORGE LA PYRE

As and' broadly I notice the activity' of You Pyre I begin' inside the AC and
of the FUCI and particularly thanks to the knowledge of theologian Cordovans' writings
I begin' to understand the bestiality' of the war and his/her inacettabilita`
as I orchestrate for resolving the political problem list. Under the intellectual profile
the reflection (and the consequent refusal) on the war will begin' only in the '38
with the magazine '' Principles '', with which report' the fascist interventismo. To depart
from the '51 You Pyre I begin' to throw the bases for a new form of diplomacy
extraneous to that usual. We are alluding to the call to the peace turned. uselessly
. to Stalin through the mediation of Togliatti. But it will be' only in the '52 that
The Pyre. in quality' of mayor of Florence. it will inaugurate' the conferences for the peace
a sort of diplomacy from the lower part shutter-littearm. The following year. continuing
to start a dialogue with the east. he/she wrote two letters to Malerkov on which.
among the other one he/she invited the Russian leaderses to set term to the violent countries anti-Catholics.
Another form of diplomacy from the lower part they were the frequent trips and, among
these, that finished in Paris in the '54 on invitation of Pax Christi. In general,
The Pyre had not only included clearly the increasing weight of the opinion
public but the possibility' to go beyond the narrow limits of the opposition
among blocks. Making of Florence the place for excellence of the mediation and dialogue
among the nations (famous to such intention the original attempt to resolve the crisis of
Suez screivendo letters to Nasser, Eisenhower and Bogolomov!)
Also the institution of the 'Mediterranean Interviews' in the '58 had finality' analogous
(is enough to make reference to the letter sent to De Gaulle to bring her/it out
France from the slush Algerian). Also the contestatissimo trip in Moscow of the '569
you/he/she was done. even though behind protection of the Saint Center. to go beyond the divisions
of the world. Also on the front of the ODC. beginning from 1962. the initiatives
of You Pyre they began to take form determining the hard reaction
of Andreotti and Scelba. Of however, proper Pistelli (student of You Pyre) will introduce`
in the '64 a project of law on the ODC. Once more the non orthodox position
of You Pyre. inside the DC. I bring him/it' to openly manifest her/it
own solidarity' to Capitini. Also in front of the atomic danger the attention of
The Pyre he manifests' clearly towards Vietnam. in 1965. To such
intention I organize' a real international Symposium thanks to which
148
the nth letter was produced to all the heads of State to start to essays of
reconciliation and You Pyre had the opportunity to meet in Vietnam I Have Who Min. Analogous
initiatives were promoted. in 1966. with the dawning OLP of Arafat.
From the whole the data here brought it is not able' to surprise the interest of the
political Sicilian for Gandhi (summoned in 1969). Not there and' doubt in short
what. even though with formality' different in comparison to Capitini. You Pyre was
absolutely aware of the requires' of the peace: '' (...) Because' peace owes
being built to more' plain, to every level of the reality' human, economic, political,
etc. ''.
Aware of the falsehood' of the realism of Machiavelli, You Pyre took action of the
impossibility'. in the atomic era. to effect a war. It is really against him
assioni of the political realism. after the meeting to Hanes. it recognized in I Have
Who Min a great leader a real protagonist of the liberation of the
his/her people.
149
12. PREMISED TO THE THEOLOGY OF THE LIBERATION

As already' previously pointed out the CEBs they developed a conclusive role
in relationship to the genesis of the Tdl so much as the Movement of the Natal risen in the
1949 and finalized, to the alfabetizzazione of the farmers. As many remarkable sara'il
MEB (risen in the '61) that I operate' in the sector of the education of base and the sindacalizzazione
rural using himself/herself/itself. often. of teachers and deriving students
from the AC and from the JUC.
To the light of these simple data not and' exaggerated to affirm that. at least in
Brazil the Church was the principal institution able to defend the human rights and the
his/her bond with the movements of liberation was natural entirely. The effectiveness of the
community' of base. among the other. you allow of it' the development in Honduras, in Chile, in
Peru' and Nicaragua. It doesn't arouse any surprise that after the Council Vatican
II personality' of I detach as Illrich (with the CIDOC) or as Camaras had
felt the demand to create the first presuppositions for a specific theology
of Latin America. One of the first examples. in this direction. it will be' really
the essay of Gutinezz in 1968 (You pastoral of Iglesia in Latin America)
in which him to. it justified the appointment of the Christians in the revolutionary trial
in open breakup with the authority' ecclesiastical (party in this writing the centralita`
of the call to Bonhcreffer).
The underline of the to. so much was not unfounded not at all and' true that. really
among the '66 and the '67. a non marginal number of priests had assumed a
attitude of open hospitality' towards the military governments (really in
this context is thought about the ONIS of Peru') or of open criticism towards her
complicity' of the Church Latin American (as I underline' Illich in the wise man The
Seamy side of charity, edits in the '67).
The impact that sacred theology, had in Italy it was boundless from the interventions on
seen again as 'Testimonies' and 'Seven days', impact that was amplified by the letter
sent to the Celam in August of the '68 from eight hundred priests Latin
American in which the appeal was not condemned to the use of the revolutionary violence.
the constitution in Chile. in 1971. of the Movement of the Christians
for the Socialism (of which will do' part Gultieriezz) it will represent' one covers historical
(I enliven that will show' to appreciate Allende).
Just in the '77 Gutierriezz makes explicit reference to the Marxism what poten
150
you methodological tool to read the reality' of Latin America and to give
a new formulation to the theology (is clear that this was an attempt everything other
how isolated if the work of Girardi and Garaudy is considered and of the researcher
Harmecker and above all of the magazine Concilium that will do him' spokesman in Italy
of the Tdl). Besides the Marxism also the concept of utopia (in the sense given from
Freire, Bloch, Marcuse and Guevara) it will develop' a conclusive role in the genesis
of the Tdl, so much and' true that proper Gutierrez will speak' expressly of a society`
new deprived of classes, of ownership' private and of centralita' of the struggle of class.
To hinder the diffusion of the Tdl, will intervene' her '' doctrine of the Safety 1
National '' elaborated from the Cia and from the military intelligence with which is justified
the neutralization of the legislative and judicial power in name of the safety
of the State (methodologically the geopolitics develops a conclusive role).
One of the direct consequences were the repressions of parties and labor unions that
in Latin America they openly sustained the socialism and all of his/her variations.
In this context, it finds an explanation the letter of pretesta sent to the Celam
against the Belgian Jesuit Vekemans accused of being collaborator of the Cia and of
to have sustained the dictatorships.
Despite this' the initiatives of Gutierrez and Dussel brought forth the message
of the Tdl, initiatives to which the group of denominated Study is contrasted
'Kirke und Befreiung' risen in the '73 to work of mons. Hemgsback and that
1 a different perception a great deal in Latin America. and particularly in Brazil. you/he/she was offered
from the ESG. Not there and' doubt that since his/her realization the ESG (realization happened to
Rio in the '49) has constituted the principal source of the progettualita' Brazilian geopolitics.
Been born on the model of the NWC USA, it well soon I am found' to deal with a methodological approach
pluridisciplinare to the purpose to specify the concept of National Security. Also to this
purpose. since his/her foundation. the ESG was also open to the civilians (nevertheless another percentage
of alumni it belonged to it Does her). The matrix epistemologicas of the ESG were the teachings
of the gen. Magalhaes that, thanks to gen. Monteiro beginning from the years '30, took form
operational. The prestige of the ESG and its role of the context of the Brazilian politics, are able him/it
to also deduce from the fact that the future president of Brazil. gen. Flock. it originated proper
from the ESG; don't skip another conclusive datum and' opportune to remember that big part
of the places key of the political system of the '64 were busy from the personnel coming from her
ESG. One of the principal protagonists of the ESG and the Brazilian politics was Couto and eminent Silva
Brazilian geopolitico. HIM TO. as and' known you/he/she was named. near the ESG. assistant instructor and
administrator up to become. in 1964. CSM. Beginning from the '64 were set to head of the Service
national of information and. between 1955 and 1981. I bring' to term also to Meiramattus that, among
1977 and 1984, bring' to term volumes of great importance for the geopolitico (and among these Projections
of the power, a bread-Amazonian Geopolitics and Gepolitica and Tropics) besides dressing again charges
delicate within the Brazilian politics (and among these that of vice CSM and military assistant of
Flock and with the new regime head of the Committee of Study for the crisis of the school and the university
').
151
I find' notoriety' with the meeting in Villa Emmans in Rome in 1976, but also with
Adveniat organism of the German Church.
Nevertheless it will be' only in 1984 to work of Ratzinger that the doctrine of the Tdl
it will find' a clear and unequivocal sentence since' in it assimilation was underlined
uncritical of elements of the ideology marxiana (on the other hand already' the Opud
Of the and Cl had expressed their clean dissent). Correctly the action more`
eclatante will be' the convocation of Boff in Vatican (in September of 1984) convocation
what it will condemn' the theologian to accept the punishment of the silence. Everybody
you position her/it of Boff and Gutierrez they found ample support near the magazines '' The
Kingdom '' and '' Testimonies '' 2.
2 beginning from the sixties in Italy an opening was affirmed to the problem list of America
Latin, opening that he/she read the capitalism as a real bad luck for the humanity`
and the Tdl as the possibility' of a ransom. To such intention, the magazine 'social Updatings' (in
particular the 1968 Rigidur essay) shared openly the substance of the reports of the Tdl
as I bring' also father's opinions Girardi on the opportunity' to resort to the armed struggle (v.
the article of the entitled priest: '' Christians and Marxists to comparison on the peace '', n. 1, 1968, p. 77).
On the other hand also the magazine 'Testimonies' stirred in analogous direction (also in relationship
p.e. to the problem of Vietnam, towards which shared openly the American dissent
and European as much as the islet in Florence with her '' Letter to a bishop '') or the magazine '' Moment ''
with the interventions of Infelise and Cannata among the '65 and the '67.
152
13. LEONARDO BOFF

Not there and' doubt some that the revolutionary subject of the Theology of the Liberation
(from now Tdl ndr) is the poor men of Latin America (of Brazil of the
specific).
As many certain it was the refusal of the politics of the assistenzialismo and the open support
to the work of Romero and of Great. Justly B. it individualizes the birth of the
Tdl in the communities' of basic ecclesiale (CEB) and it individualizes three mediations or schemes-
base to give a rigorous logic to the Tdl:
1) the partner-analytical mediation
to effect this analysis the theologian him
it uses the Marxism as tool of analysis thanks to which takes action
of the existence of various typologies of oppression;
2) the mediation ermeneutica that assembles him in a particular letter of the
bibbia with particular attention to the exodus, to the Prophets, to the Gospel, to the Apo
calisse;
3) practical mediation.
To effect a real change needs
1) to individualize this' that and' practicable in that determined historical context;
2) individualization of the strategies and the proper tactics (p.e. her not violence, her
marches, the strike and the use of the revolutionary strength);
3) to know how to be coordinated with other oppressed subjects and
4) to incite the people (we would say without so many turns of sentence indottrinarlo and but
nipolarlo ndr).
To the of the' of these observations, him to. he/she insists with particular emphasis on the conclusive role
of the CEBs.
As many decisive they are all those associations or you center formed by intellectuals,
newspapers, lawyers that operate for giving voice to the poor men, centers that have
thrown the bases of the Tdl as the JUC, the JOC or the JAC. For B. the theoretical contribution
of the personalismo or the theory of evolution of T. de Chardins, represent true and
own ferments useful ecclesiali to the birth of the Tdl that will find' way to form him
among the '64 and 1970, year when he will develop' to Bogota' the first congress of the Tdl.
153
A strong impulse will be' given from the CELAM and from the CNBB organizations
thanks to which the theologians of the liberation will develop a double role: theologians
and activists inside the labor unions and of the community' of base. From the seventies her
Tdl will be institutionalized' with the economic association of the theologians of the third world
(the contents of which will also be promoted by the magazine Concilium. in the
n. 6 of 1974. in Italy and from numerous others in good part of Latin America)
and with the following institutes: ICIA - IPLA - OSLAM - ISPAC - INP - CESEP, CZECH,
IBRADES etc. Not and' to underestimate. as Boff observes. the positive valutazine
of Castro.
Historically the countermeasures he/she took from USA and from the Vatican. beginning from the
1969. they were the Relationship Rockfeller, the program of counterespionage of
Hoover 1 that he effects' with the instrumental support to the seven Protestants as
the evangelical ones in Colombia, to Panama with the MUM, in Guatemala with the MAS,
with Change 90 in the Peru.' The Church. apart the excommunication of Cardenal and the admonishment
to Boff. he serves' of the Opus Of the, of Cl and of other movements to oppose
the advance of the Tdl. Of however, not and' is perhaps the Tdl a component
essential in the formation of the EZLN? 2.
1 the program of Cointelpro launched by the FBI to dismember and to neutralize the groups antagonists
I start' in 1956 and officially I finish' in 1971 and takings in suitable consideration the PC
USA, the program of the socialist workers to reach the new left among the '68 and the '71. The techniques
you adopt from the FBI they were analogous to those used against the Soviet agents: infiltrators to determine
dissents inside the organizations, were one of the more techniques' you use (you/he/she must be noticed. to
border. that under the direction of William C. Sullivan the division of national intelligence had
a notable growth.).
In the comparisons. p.e. . of the New Left the FBI I observe' that the genesis was to individualize him in her
revolts of Columbia University, revolts that also multiplied him because of the weakness ampliamente
shown by the rectors that they were reluctant to call the police to arrest the revolts.
Also to discredit the more subjects' activists of the student revolts it reentered in the ghost opposite-
onset, as much as the to instigate conflicts among leaders, to send anonymous letters to try to ridicule
some protagonists of the new movements, to spread anonymous brochures, to inform and to pilot
average's reporter friends, etc.
As many meaningful it was the program launched by the Cia. '' CHAOS '' in 1967 related to the dissent
USA and officially concluded him in 1974. Inside this meaningful program it was the
MERRIMAC that allowed the agents Cia to infiltrate inside the groups activists. The instrumentation
used it was. in wide part. analogous to that of the Cointelpro: physical overseeing, electronics
and postal inspection, infiltration.
Finally and' rightful to signal that to the of the' of the fact that Karamessines and Angelton developed a role
conclusive of the specific planning while Richard Ober developed the role of person responsible
of the special operations in the context of the counterespionage (role that will have' then way to concretize
him
with p.e. the electronic filing of 300mila Americans filed in HYDRA).
2 as clearly underlined in the volume of the Rand on the concept of Netwar (cap. III, P. 4)
in the Chiapas there was. before Marcos. the powerful and capillary presence of Rur that. through her
Diocese of St. Las de Cristo'bal Casas. it developed a key role in the mobilization political of the
154
To thirty year-old distance, Boff (and not only) has continued on the road of the dissent
religious underlining the fundamental importance of the new movements and
underlining their inspiring motives on the ideological plan (the radical humanism
or the socialism). Nevertheless in comparison to the past (years '70 to intend us) the importance
theological of Boff him and' enriched with the emphasis it posts on the deep ecology 3 and on her
mysticism. On the political plan tightly, the only prosecutable alternative concretely
and' that of the democracy partecipativa and of the awareness of the
absolute erroneousness' of the occidentalcentrismo that and' is the cause of the greatest damages
(material and spiritual) for Latin America. Not by chance the capitalism. his/her
directed consequence. you/he/she has effected a perverse logic against which and' risen her/it
Tdl that has recovered the noble and humanitarian ideal of the best socialism.
native. You thinks. to such intention. to the native meeting in 1974. Here it had the opportunity to confirm
as the neoliberismo was totally contrary to the wish' of God. Also to the creation of ONG
the Church had a remarkable role (p. 11) and to such respect you are thought about the CONPA that had the
proper one
genesis inside the Diocese of Cristo'bal.
3 one of the fundamental references for Boff and' undoubtedly S. Francis of Assisi of whom it recognizes
the conclusive contribution to the mystical ecology and therefore implicitly to get further the westerner
from his/her demon: the rationalism of Cartesian matrix and baconiana.
155
14. THE AMERICA LATIN INTERPRETED

FROM THE MAGAZINE '' LATINOAMERICA ''
For how much our intention is not to complete an exhaustive review of the
you articulate present on the magazine 'LatinoAmerica', nevertheless. having departed since 2000 and
coming up to 2002. we will consider some problem list
following the procedure applied with 'Mosaic of Peace.' From the whole the articles
it will emerge'. with clarity. a vision terzomondista, viscerally anti-
American and thread castrista. Of however this publication has contribution. and
it contributes. to sustain the politics of Cuba (and of big part of the junta of
it damages in American Latina) in clear way. Superfluous to observe that this
publication has sustained. and it sustains. all the struggles of liberation in America
Latin to start from Marcos and from the Sems Terra to reach the theology
of the liberation. A great deal meaningful. finally. the photos that illustrate to beginning
page the slaughters determined of the globalization USA, photo that constitutes
an excellent example of propaganda type traditional.
1. N. 73 of 2000
In his/her own article Sepulveda expressly defends the practiced armed struggle
in the seventies alleging a great deal ethical motivations distant from those of the age.
In the second article Galeano reports the to advance apocalyptic of the militarization.
In the third article Taibo II condemns without half terms the Pri of Fox defining him/it
a 'traditional leopard.' To conclusion, him to. it vindicates with pride
the tradition of liberation of Villa and the Tupac Amaru.
In the fourth article Zanotelli condemns the Naphtha held deleterious for Africa.
In the fifth article Chavarria he makes spokesman of Cuba defending her/it and rejecting
the accusations of violation of the human rights.
In the sixth article Mine' he/she takes the defenses of the Baraldini asking the grace of it
and vindicating with pride his/her trail militancy in the movement '19 May.'
In the seventh article Abraha underlines with worry the interest USA
156
for the Eritrea or for Ethiopia where the presence of the multinationals and' read as one
colonization.
In the eighth article Bugliani plots a real praise of the onsets

what from the Chiapas. with Marcos. to Ecuador. with the Conaies. you/they are redrawing
the face of Latin America.
In the ninth article Cipriani ripercorre the support of the Cia to the smut of Pinochet,
the electoral coordination from the Committee 303 and of the Committee 40
with the formulation of the Option II.
In the tenth article mons. Casaldiga (I notice exponent of the Brazilian Tdl) attaches
directly a document of Ratzinger.
2. N. 74/2001
In the first article Girardi analyzes and sentence without half terms the Plan
Colombia.
In the second article Cipriani analyzes and the Plan Bolivia criticizes.
In the third article Fornasier defends the Haitian FNCD that Aristide has supported
to the elections.
In the fourth article Esquivel reports the politics USA in Latin America detaining himself/herself/itself
on the ill-omened doctrine of the Safety
In the fifth article Salvini documents as some exponents of the extreme one
Italian right (p.e. Cauchi and Of the Chiaies) has actively collaborated
with the Chilean Dina.
In the sixth article Orahas plots the praises of Cabral founder of the MPLA and the
PAI 66 not forgetting to remember. to the naïve reader. that the academy
of the Sciences in Moscow you teach him/it' of doctor's title in political sciences. This way`
as him to. some article remembers of passage the contacts of the guerrillero with Cuba and
Germany of the east! Superfluous to observe that the operations of the PIDE are beds
in negative key absolutely.
In the seventh article Roque. Cuban minister of Foreign Affairs. accusation everybody
those people that have set an inhuman embrago to Cuba (to start from him
USA).
In the eighth article Betto besides defending Cuba attaches Cordoso and his me-
propitious politics.
3. n. 75/2001
In the first article a new interview. with Montalba'n. to Marcos.
157
In the second article Betto contrasts the IMF (of which hopes the scomaprsa)
to the FS of Alegre.
In the third article Ardesi defends the independence of the people Sahrawi and of the
guerrilla of the FP against Morocco (so' as him to. it defends the intifada to depart
from 1999).
In the fourth article Iglesias considers Fort Benning in an optics

analogous to the observatory SOA not giving any credibility' to the change
in progress (the new denomination and' WHINSEC).
In the fifth article Girardi takes action. with regret. of the end of the
I dream sandinista looking out upon to the reader an alternative street: the coalition that picks up
the MRS, the MDN and the PRONAL.
In the sixth article Frisuno defends Ocalan.
In the seventh article Stedile and Teixeira send forth a conviction

without appeal towards the government of Cardoso both for the repressive politics
r.p.e. the DOPUS RURAL) that for the PRONAG.

In the eighth article Alonso plots the praises of the Cuban economy and the tall one
democratic share.
In the ninth article the Baraldini defends the strengths of resistance portoricana to the
presence USA and particularly the Young lords, the Movement de liberacion nacional
of which praises the heroism of figures what Flores and Miranda.
In the tenth article Masina defends the Tdl from the paranoias of Giovanni Paolo
II and from the repressive turn inaugurated by his/her pontificate.
In the eleventh article Avicolli plots the praises of the Cuban literature.
4. n. 76/2001
In the first article Smith defends Cuba and sentence the innumerable attempts
to dethrone Castro from the CIA and from the present anti-castristis in Florida.
In the second article Tompkins sends forth an absolute sentence of the whole politics
USA in Latin America.
In the third article Cipriani illustrates the essential aspects of the Nic to the purpose of
to underline the finalities' imperialistic.
In the fourth article Fernandez illustrates the terrorism of has effected from USA
and it wishes that Kissinger is tried for crimes of war.
In the fifth article Geleano is said convinced that Kissinger has committed
more' crimes of Bin Laden.
In the sixth article Church observes how much ill-omened is the situation in Russia to
cause of the neoliberismo.
158
In the seventh article Ciotti sends forth a radical sentence of the financial oligarchies.
In the eighth article Mine' it completes an impassioned defense of Cuba and criticism
the attitude of the DSs toward Cuba.
Besides it underlines the existence of an authentic liberty' to Cuba contrarily of the

big part of the countries of Latin America.
In the ninth article the Magazine brings in integral form the discourse of Castro to the
world lecture against the racism.
In the tenth article Moiola defends the struggle of the Tapacs Amaw and particularly
of the guerrilla Berenson.
In the eleventh article Masina he makes spokesman of the Sems Terra.
In the twelfth article Amado is interviewed by Mine' to which expresses

the demand. after having been a convinced Stalinist. to build a socialism
democrat.
5. n. 1/2002
In the first article Mine' it valiantly defends the Law 185/90 and accusation
Minniti, Previti and Forest, of connivance with the industries of the weapons attributing
to Pax Christi and Nigrizia the worth to have promoted an adeugata country
against the attempts of 'dopare' the 185.
In the second article Carotenuto describes the disasters effected by the IMF to the damages
of the Uraguay.
In the third article Oldrini formulates a defense of Chiavez.
In the fourth article Mine', interviewing Montalban, he/she praises both the pars costruens
what a the pars destruens of Porto Alegre.
In the fifth article Betto reveals the backstages of the bonds among the family Bush, the
group Carlyle and Bin Laden.
In the sixth article Mirkinson defends the activism anti-war USA underlining
the danger of a serious limitation of the rights from the administration
Bush.
In the seventh article Schuldiner launches heavy accusations to Sharon considering

its political action turns to cancel the accords of Oslo.
In the eighth article Menchiu' it sets a narrow parallelism among Bin Laden and
Kissinger.
In the ninth article Small it documents the cohabitation among government, Ago and groups
paramilitary Colombians.
In the tenth article Mine' it integrally brings the intervention of Castro to the
Lecture on the development.
159
In the eleventh article Bugliani expresses the demand to return to the ethics of the
What.
6. n. 81/2002
In the first article Mine' it plots a real praise of the operated of Chavez
and of Lula.
In the second article Betto defends Lula proposing in him the maximum trust.
In the third article Merino of the Rio launches heavy accusations to the administration
USA for his/her politics in Coast Rica (accusation that you/they concern operated him of Danilorich
and of the Amm. Hill).
In the fourth article the Magazine brings in full the manifesto of dissent of numerous
intellectual against the war.
In the fifth article Zanotelli observes bewildered the progressive atomic rearmament.
In the sixth article De Marzo (arrested by the authorities' of Ecuador and esplulso
for his/her activity' against the OCP) report the huge fraud of the ALCA.
160
15. THE CONTRIBUTION OF ENRIQUE DUSSEL

To the Religious antagonism
As and' broadly I notice the formation of the to. it was Catholic and when you salt' to the
to be able Peron his/her father of And it didn't have hesitations to support him/it. The militancy of the
young And I begin' in the '50 when within' to belong to the JAC enrolling himself/herself/itself
to the Faculty' of Philosophy in the '54 and participating in the same year in the birth of the
Argentinian (it was founder of the FUO and president of the CEFYC) DC. Through his
political militancy came in contact with Maritain of which he/she reads the principal writings
. becoming a convinced champion of the mole-tomismo. Because of the authoritarian turn

of Fibulas, together with the Argentinian Church, he mobilizes' against the peronismo.
Also continuing in Spain in the study of the terrorist doctrine, the trip to
Israel and the meeting with father Gauthiers put him/it in front of the existence of the priests-
workers real prehistory dela theology of the liberation. Concluded the thesis
of doctorate, job' for two years with Gauthier thanks to which the life of And it had
a conclusive turn. Gone him to Paris, the reading of the work of Zea it did him
to understand the damages of the eurocentrismo in comparison to Latin America that I study`
using himself/herself/itself the ermeneutica of Ricoeur thanks to which came to the formulation of the concept
ethical-mythical in virtue' of which And he/she succeeded' to reinterpretare the particularity' of the
culture of Latin America. Besides And I appreciate' openly the philosopher's role
French during 1968. To historical level the close examination of the colonization
Spanish. done among the '64 and the '66. it will allow him' to give base
scientific to the following claims, as much as the theory dela dependence
of Cordoso and Faletto it will allow him' to overcome a vision distorted of America
Latin.
The contribution of Heidegger will also allow' to And to criticize the humanism
European. or more' exactly it will allow him' to connect the self I conquer and the ego
I cogitate Cartesian. All of this' it will bring' to the 1970 work with which it will throw' the bases
of the philosophy of the liberation. Elaboration that will begin' apart from 1970
. year in which it will teach' to the IPLA. and it will continue' up to 1971 in occasion
of the National II Congresso of Philosophy (in which everybody met which philosophers
what you/they were opposed to the Argentinian government of Ongania). Thanks to the reading of
Marcuse, Bloch its reflection was able' to specify better him. In fact And it was interested
to deepen the theory and the routine of Marcuse both in relationship to the '60 USA that to the
movements of liberation of the Third World while the reflection of Bloch the con161s
you feel' to understand the great importance of the concept of utopia. Also the study
of Levinas will be him' very useful because' it will put him/it' under the conditions to give thickness
historical-philosophical to the concept of other and to understand the centralita' of the
metaphysics of the alterita' to overcome the anthology of Heidegger. One of the results
concrete of this innovatico crossed philosophical was the realization of the Cehilan
in 1974 in which it had the opportunity to elaborate an against-history of the Christianity
Latin-American departing from the poor men. Not sorpende. then. the adhesion of
And to the peronist left of which. p.e. . it fully shared the anti-imperialism
USA. The alttentato to its damages (October of 1973) was the consequence of the
done what And through the university docenza indottrinava the young people minds
attentao to which he/she answered with the Declaracion De Morelva the more' clear elaboration
philosophical politics of the philosophy of the liberation written in 1975. To pedagogic level
the reflection of And not him far from that of Paul Freire. Just
in the '75 the nth authoritarian turn I bring' to the expulsion from the universita'di And and
to the following censorship of his/her volumes.
His/her convict elisio in Mexico will allow him' to institutionalize the philosophy
of the liberation with the foundation of the AFYI in 1982 and to clarify the proper ones
very critical positions toward Althusser, and also toward Marx.
The systematic study. also to philological level. of the works of Marx him
it will allow' to understand the great effectiveness of the critical marxiana to the capitalism
and the centralita' of people concept in the reflection of Mao. it will allow him`
to legitimate on the theoretical plan his/her adhesion to the peronist left. Under the
profile of the political routine the adhesion of And to the FN of Porto Alegre not and' not at all
amazing of it' so much anymore' to consider amazing his/her adhesion to the '68
Mexican (or the desire of incriminated veder Kissinger for crimes against the humanity').
Just to political level And you/he/she has expressed his/her enthusiasm for the first footsteps
of the Revolution sandinista, for the Cuban revolution and above all for that
zapatista (really reflecting on these rivluzionis And you/he/she has never set on the same
plain students and people but you/he/she has held to have to attribute exclusive revolutionary weight
to the people) so' as you/he/she has qualified as totalitarian the politics of
Sharon (among the other. is said to border. not and' certain casual that well 17 articles
in Italian language of And has appeared really on the magazine '' Concilium ''!).
Defined the soldiers as idiotic useful poor men, And expresses an evaluation extremely
positive of the Cuban politics (to the point that the desire expresses to go
live to Cuba!) and a negative judgment absolutely of the politics of
Bush that defines fundamentalist Christian analogous. for dangerousness'. to
that talebana.
162
Part Seventh
1. PREMISE
With this brief section we have wanted to illustrate the positions political-filosifico,
of known Italian intellectuals and not in the context of the anti-globalization, of the echo-
pacifism, of the feminist pacifism and of the philosophy of the politics. The reader
careful. once more. it will have' way to take action of the substantial homogeneity`
of the reasonings effected by the authors against. p.e. . the institution
military, against the political institutions globaliste and against the political realism to the insignia
of the pacifism even though otherwise articulated.
165
2. WAR IS RIGHT IN THE REFLECTION
JURIDICAL-POLITICS OF DE FIORES *
1. Context
The political context in which the volume of the to. it places and' certainly that
of the secular pacifism of left.
Under the profile of the methodological orientation within the international right
and of the foreign politics the debts must fairly be distributed among Ferrajoli,
Zolo and the Center Reforms for the State association that stirs inside her/it
left diessina and dle PRC.
2. Analysis
Cerheremo. for how much there will be' possible. to reassume the aspects of great
relief of the work.
According to him to. the right and' is forced 'obtorto neck' to compare him with her
new wars and with their globalization. In our Country, during the conflict
in Iraq and in Kosovo, the use from the executive of ipocrite locutions and' is
facing to trick the art. 11 of our constitution.
This way' as in theme of sovereignty', that of the Parliament and' empties of meaning
through the appeal to the he/she decree-reads. To the of the' of these considerations, plentiful
political-juridical interpretations have tried to mine to the base the sure one
base pacifist (p. 27) of our Constitution. To such intention
him to. it dissents in radical measure with how much you/they have looked for of cosituzionalizzare her
new forms of war to juridical level. In fact, the right relationship / war not him
it lends. for him to. . to equivocal of sort:
1) the war and' a suspension of the rights as they clearly show the
provisions of the Bush administration;
2) provisions (USA Patriot) that. following Ramonet and Vidal. they violate
clearly the habeaus corpus in way inacettabile;
* Italy repudiates the war, Ediesse and CRS.

166
3) particularly him to. it underlines. with particular emphasis. the risk of criminalizzazione
of the dissent no-global from Cia and Fbi (p. 33) and it holds
inammisibili the military Courts founded to hoc by Bush (as the jail
of Guantanamo);
4) as for the provisions taken in Italy these trace those some union
European and they are so generic to be allowed indiscriminate abuses;
5) to obviate to all of this' the intervention of the president of the Republic and that
of the constitutional Court you/they can offer a suitable solution to the respect
of a hard core of rights that you/they must be protects also in
cases of war.
Undoubtedly the restoration of the inviolability' of the rights and' broadly com-
promised by the metamorphosis of the Nato (p. 53) that it puts to latere the U.N. (her
which abdication was already' evident on the occasion of the bombardment USA on Libya
and of the attack of Israel which palestini lives in Lebanon). Well in front of her
permanent war and to that preventive the U.N. ends up only developing a role
of '' protectress of the American pax, custodian of the postwar period '' (p. 57). To this
point to morally legitimate the war. p.e. on the occasion of the necessita'di
to oppose the terrorism. equivale not to understand that the strength's use
nothing has to do with the ethic but if. as to remember Heller
(p. 68). '' with the redistribution of the power and the wealth ''. To refer then
to the concept of correct war risuta typical of who has made to come I lead the respect of the
straight international. To such intention him to. it rejects. with strength and scorn. her
legitimacy' of the correct war both in the meaning mole-tomista that in that of
Walzer to the purpose of sottolinerae that. after the abdication of the U.N..
he/she doesn't remain but the empire (quoting in way meaningful Blacks and Mortellaro)
what it effects a war of aumentamento (as that in Afghanistan) and not wars
humanitarian (expression this that hides the wish'. from the Nato
and of USA. to attribute him the role of defenders of the right and therefore. quoting
Zolo. to impose his/her own hegemony). To recover the philosophical lesson of
Rousseau and of Kant (throwing back that of Hegel and that of Austin) will allow us`
to understand requires her/it' to transform the international juridical oridinamento
in a community' juridical universal according to the dictated of Kelsern (overcoming
the more than few ambiguities' of the same philosopher, overcoming made possible by the
contribution of Heller). Then and only then. it will be' comprehensible contestualizzare
in effective way legally the internationalism, the juridical pacifism and to relegate
her '' war out of the history ''.
To such intention it is not able' to be acceptable that the war returns to be one
ordinary tool of the politics or lathes to be the natural device for her
guardianship of the human rights. In this sense him to. . besides refusing the lesson of Wal
167
zer and that of Habermas. it shares the reflection of Rodota', of Zolo and of Luciani
according to which a world government already' it exists and and' that of the IMF and of the
World bank. In conclusion, the critical observations of the to. I am absolutely
speculari to those of big part of the authors previously analyzed
(and' among the other meaningful that the publishing house of the wise man is the same one of the
Relationship
2004 that has considered) since' they have in common a clear
connotation anti-USA and anti-militarist. On the other hand, some among the more' remarkable
references of the to. they are intellectual as Zolo, Ferrajoli, Chomsky, Black and
Mortellaro whose common ground. to the of the' of the differences within the
pars costruens. and' analogous.
168
3. WAR IS RIGHT IN THE REFLECTION

PHILOSOPHICAL-POLITICS OF ZOLO *
HIM TO. it submits the war to his/her own ideological and methodological orientation
of the Kosovo to the purpose both to unmask the 'humanitarian hypocrisies' both to reaffirm
the sovereignty' of the right in an optics anti-USA (analogous to that of Mortellaro).
And discounted that the political-ideological context of the to. is analogous to that of
De Fiores, reentries that is' within the sinsitra pacifist (Zolo in fact him and' formed
politically also thanks to the collaboration with the magazine 'Testimony' of
Balducci).
To the purpose to avoid any misunderstanding him to. delegittima the same same concept
of iustum bellum taken back by Walzer believing that this is '' a typical tool
of autolegittimazione of the war (p. 43). To the of the' of the afferamzionis of the
political leaders. involved in the war of the Kosovo (and among these Clinton, Albright,
Blair and Of Alema). him to. it completes an interesting review of the opinions
of known politologi speaking of the real causes of the war to reach the followings
conclusions:
1) this war and' been born for marginalizing Europe;
2) to check the corridors that from East to West they connect Asia to the
Mediterranean (particularly the corridor n. 8);
3) to check the in operation European-Asian area anti-CSI adopting a sort
of federalism egemonico
and finally
4) to legitimate the widening of the Nato that will progressively erode`

the U.N. legitimating '' the wish' egemonica of USA '' to allow her
'' the exercise of a sovereignty' planetary '' (p. 65).
All of this' it happens since' the safety suggestion of the U.N. (despite his
limits) it distributes the international power in way '' democrat '' hindering
in this way the hegemony USA. Just with this war the U.N. and' is still
once marginalized effecting a real aggression against her
* Who says humanity', Einaudi.

169
ex-republic jugoslavia and overturning in such way the international right (him to.
he/she expressly speaks of '' authentic destruction of the international right '' p. 89).
In to illustrate the reflections of Cassese on the opportunity' to transform the exception

in order. to the purpose of contestualizzazione legally the war
humanitarian. Zolo holds opportune to clarify that not only the modern war
it is not able' to be in some way interpreted as a juridical sanction but.
under the profile of the consequence operational. it is able' to be assimilated to the terrorism
(p. 114). As for the Court in the Aia '' you/he/she has given test of a positive prejudice
since'. p.e. . you/he/she has not started any investigation towards the commands of the
BEEN BORN' (P. 139) that you/he/she has planned the use of the impoverished uranium '' violating her
Conventions in Geneva besides the 1954 Aia Convention '' (pp. 145/
146). In conclusion, the Court of the Aja not and' is anything else other than a tool purely
juridical (p.156) and therefore entirely pirvo of legitimacy.' In conclusion
for him to.:
1) the war and' is incommensurable and contradictory in comparison to the guardianship of the
human rights;
2) their respect is not able' to be submitted to some military alliance;
3) the practicable alternative and' the dialogue interculturale;
4) the consequences of every war are the environmental devastation and the imple
mentazione of the hate;

5) not and' acceptable that international power is nele hands of one narrow
oligarchy;
6) the humanitarian war has marginalized the U.N. and you/he/she has overturned the international right
in hand of the imperialism USA.
The only legitimate and valid reaction to this horror they have been the demonstrations
to Seattle.
170
4. THE GLOBALIZATION IN THE INTERPRETATION

OF RAMONET *
According to him to. the fact that the actual world has known the triumph of the liberismo
and' an ill-omened fact. Against it the protests in Seattle have been sacrosante
while the Pentagon. affection from the usual paranoia. it aimed the index
just against the dissent criminalizing him/it.
All these protests have found in the ONGs and in you determine associations
a suitable answer to the predomio of the financial oligarchies (the repression that
of it and' follows and' inacettabile!) and particularly of USA that effect a logic
imperialist (for example Americanizing the world).
In the second voice of the dictionary. Allende. the political leader is defined
as the first victim of the globalization and as he who start' a democracy
it authenticates in the context of the socialism while the corporationses, the Cia and her
World bank they were intente to destroy new Chile.
In the third voice. Altermondialismo. him To. they praise the prosecutable alternatives
in comparison to the globalization:
1) economy solidale;
2) sustainable development;
3) solidarity' national and
4) democratic governanza to world level.
In the fourth voice. Axle of the Evil. him To. . besides refusing radically
such cataloguing. they contrast another axle of the Evil: that of the globalization
what it precedes to three levels. One of these and' the ideological level that consolidates him
through the manipulation of the public opinion effected by centers of search
a great deal precise (as the Heritage Foundation or the Cato Institute).
In the fifth voice. ATTAC. him To. they formulate a sort of autoelogio.
a great deal pleased. underlining that. in last analysis. Attac wants to free
the people from the virus liberista.
In the sixth voice. Black Bloc. him To. they complete a great deal a thin defense her`
* Small dictionary of the globalization, Ramonet / Chao / Woz'niak, Editions Sperling & Kuffer,
2000.
171
where they underline that the use to disguise during the demonstrations and' is useful
to escape to the identifications.
In the seventh voice. Manu Chao. also remembering that. looks at case! .
the singer has accepted to be partner honorary founder of Attac. him To. they formulate
towards his/her political appointment a real praise.
In the eighth voice. Chavez. him To. they not only defend him of it operates but him
they show particularly satisfied of the fear shown from USA for the politics
foreign inaugurated.
In the ninth voice. CNSTP. a form sindacalismo is defended again

and the struggle of the CP is defended against the OGMs.
In the tithe voice. IMF. all operates him of the organization and' condemned
radically both for the consequences both because' it represents '' the structure
world of the modern imperialism '' (p. 165).
In the eleventh voice. FS. the program of the world Forum and'. obviously
. defended to trecentosessanta degrees because' it represents a sort of
world coordination anti-liberista. In his/her circle it also finds space France
Liberte's the association of Danielle Mitterand whose routine antagonist and' particularly
dear to the authors.
In the twelfth voice. Genoa. him To., besides defining the city' ligure her
'Seattle of Europe', they correctly observe the deep radicamento in ours
country of the secular associazionismo and Catholic (what and' is the motor propulsivo of the
demonstrations) and they defend the appeals (not after having praised the activity' of Indymedia) of it.
In the thirteenth voice. Giovanni Paul II. through a partial reading

and factious together him To. they would want to make some Pope a sort of defender of the
antiglobalizzazione.
In the fourteenth voice. War of occupation. after having praised

the program and the routine of Greenpeace (pp. 221/222). Him To. they sustain that
the interrentismo USA and' the consequence of a serious financial crisis to which
USA take back with the war, that will allow' them to check and oil resources
(p.e. of the Gulf). At the end of the voice him To. they wish. implicitly
. an European opposition with USA that serve as against-altar
to the hegemony USA, opposition. we add. whether to grow stronger
it will owe' to keep in mind of Latin America (of Lulax and Chavez particularly),
of China and of Russia. Particularly him To. . to more' taken back. they set the emphasis
on the opportunity' historical that Germany and France have to contrast him to the
politics unilateral USA.
In the fifteenth voice. after having praised Chomsky and the Klein. him To.
don't save praises to the Net of Lilliput.
In the sixteenth voice. after having praised Lula and Marcos. him To. difen
172
I give the project to create a permanent observatory on the informative manipulation

of the corporationses and of the imperialism.
In the seventeenth voice, after having condemned without half terms her
ONG affirmed to the comporationses or to the imperialism USA (as to Haiti), him
To. they recognize the conclusive role of the traditional ONGs and of those new
(how ATTAC and the FS) that they will give a conclusive contribution to the struggle against
the neoliberismo.
In the eighteenth voice. praised the meritorious work of Moore. him To. they detain him
to underline the conclusive role of the actual pacifism (layman and Catholic)
remembering the contribution of You Pyre, of the CND in UK, of Capitini and above all
of that actual that. with the FS. you/he/she has acquired a planetary dimension.
In the nineteenth voice. condemned the Patriot ACT with organization

analogous to those already' seen with the Italian jurist De Fiores. the turned criticisms
to the real finalities' of the Plan Colombio and of the Plan Panama they are broken and doesn't leave
doubt entrance.
In the twentieth voice. after having praised program and routine of the MST.
him To. we don't save praises to the new protagonismo of the society' civil that him and`
organized through the ONGs.
In the twenty-first voice. terrorism. him To. . as already' you/he/she had done
Chomsky. they sustain that really USA have promoted one of the forms
more' merciless of terrorism, those anti-communist and the expression 'terrorist action'
it is able' used esere both for Begin (ex head of the Irgun) and for the FARCs.
In the ventuduesima voice. white Overall. him To. sottoineano the positive one
it persuades' to create bonds or to make net with other movements showing theirs trains.'
Analogous evaluations are formulated towards Ya Basta! and of the

zapatismo in whose comparisons him To. they show the maximum trust.
173
5. THE REFLECTION ANTI-REALIST

BY EKKEHART KRIPPENDORF *
If up to this moment the politics him and' built beginning from dehumanized paradigms
(characteristic of however of the political realism) the only alternative
prosecutable and' a foreign politics from the lower part promoted '' from social groups that him
they insert in the inside matters of States '' for tutelar p.e. the human rights
violated. One of the first examples were the ONGs Anglo-Saxon fate between 1843 and the
1846 whether to come to our days, not there and' doubt that To the (been born in 1961)
has Concretely effected this politics from the lower part. beginning from the '91. her
UPO represents. according to him to. . one of the best forms of alternative to the
traditional politics at least how much the HCA. But one of the events that risquote
the enthusiasm of the to. and' the demonstration of February 2003 thanks to which him and`
informally built a society' world from the lower part. To the of the' of the sentences
you discount revolts to the provisions anti-terrorism of Bush, him to. Europe wishes
entirely different from that actual, Europe that effects '' a cooperation
social, economic and cultural '' thanks to which will be' possible beating the
terrorism. As for the war in Kosovo. criminal war. the entrances in
war of Germany and' inadmissible as much as inaccetabile that an ex-green
pacifist what Fischer has been able to give his/her own applause. A suitable program
alternative there and' offered by him to., it programs that for his/her essenzialita`
it is able' easily to be reassumed in the following way:
1) to be of left equivale to protest against all the injustices (privileges,
exploitations and division of the society'). Marx has certainly furnished one in
scientific terpretazione of the disuglianza;
2) to be of left means to put in discussion the power and not to inhale to
to achieve him/it since' the hierarchical structures are not acceptable (ndr risul
enough clear ta that him to. you/he/she is re-phrasing the nineteenth-century program
anarchist!). Just for this reason the anti-militarism and' in the Dna of the
it damages radical;
3) if cio'e' true her not violence and the civil disobedience are methods then
* Ekkehart Krippendorff, Criticism of the foreign politics.
Ekkehart Krippendorff, The art not to be governed.
174
spensabili for the left and for this reason must be refused any
tactical compromise and any istituzionalizzaziones inside a party.
To the light of the preceding considerations which I/you/they are the evaluations of the to. on her
military institutions?
Let's see shortly her
1) the military expenses subtract resources to those of the health' and of the education;
2) the environmental damages determined from it Does her they are elevated;
3) it Does her they represent the more part' dark of the history;
4) is and it Does I am one united' indissoluble;
5) the politics effected by Adenauer was together a macroscopic and fatal error;
6) the education military aim to depersonalize and to dehumanize the individual;
7) the only reality function of the military institution. to the of the' of the usual de-
magogia. and' '' the conquest and the consolidation of the power '' (p. 236);
8) despite the appearances and' really the military apparatus to check the principal ones
economic and social choices;
9) to the actual state this institution and' a real crab (...) since'
'' it reproduces him to expenses of the society' civil '' (p. 237).
In conclusion for him to. the military institution: '' and' the more' dangerous and more' adverse
to the life (among the other institutions ndr) and also the more one' onerous that has ever been invented ''
(p. 240).
And therefore done ever exist in the recent history an alternative? For him to. the answer
and' positive since' proper Gandhi represents the concrete realization of it. What
what does it have Gandhi if not the victory of the ethic on the politics? Also the aphorisms
of Lao-tzus are a good alternative at least how much the reflections of Schiller.
On the education aesthetical authentic formation able of deligittimare power

and dominion.
175
6. THE REFLECTION ECOPACIFISTA OF ARN NAESS *

Which implications does it determine. on the political plan. the ecosofia? Through
which tools is the ecosofia able' to find concrete application? To these crucial ones
questions him to. he/she answers in the following way:
1) all those people who practise the deep ecology must politically undertake;
2) the activists must know the mechanics of the power inside the corporationses;
3) the green parties must have to their inside experienced in different sectors or aspired;
4) the economic politics of USA and USSR result bankruptcy and

an alternative to them and' the decentralization;
5) the activist must promote his/her own dissent towards the massificazione
of the free termpo.
To level of formality' operational that for excellence won't be able' whether to be the action
direct he/she doesn't violate pointed out by Gandhi (pp. 184/186) and to level of finality`
general certainly the more one' important and' that to effect one '' transformation
radical of our society' industrial '' (p.e. through the realization of a
party to hoc) realized through small footsteps using himself/herself/itself the socialism what
pars destruens in comparison to the capitalism.
In fact the deep ecology. besides proposing the abolition of the ownership.'
aim '' to a direct democracy '' and to apply an unilateral disarmament proposing
the DPN al'interno of the Nato (and' perhaps this one of the more proposals' eccentric
what we have ever considered).
Altogether the combining of the ecosofia to the not violence is realized in a

I exquisitely contest religious (p. 247) and anti-Cartesian (over how anti-rationalistic).
* Arn Naess, Ecosofia.

176
7. THE REFLECTION ON THE DEMOCRACY PARTECIPATIVA

AND ON HER NOT VIOLENCE OF ALDO CAPITINI *
Only her not violence (from now NV ndr) and' in degree to valorize the individual
without excluding a narrow bond with the proper similar. Contrarily States,
parties and seven use a traditional form of power (the coercion p.e. or the torture)
and they create a false democracy (p. 90). Certain in the pars destruens Marx and
Lenin has made us understand the possibility' to overcome the false democracy
but their reflections are impregnate of authoritarianism (as it is deduced by the possibility`
. contemplated by their systems. to resort to the revolutionary violence).
The democracy to which you/they contemplate, will owe contrarily,' to build him on her not violence.
The war, in fact, and' an absurd demonstration of the nature (and and' certainly
the more one' cruel) and it goes completely refused. Nevertheless. precise in way
meaningful Capitini. the jump from the classical violence to the not violence won't be able`
don't pass that through an intermediary phase and that is' the guerrilla (what and' limitedly
justifiable when it is born from the oppressed ones). Perche'la ANV is effective
it will be' opportune that is effected by an elevated number of people that '' stops
the power with the non violent techniques '' (p. 94) (of however and' proper the persistence
of the war inside the states to prevent the to affirm him of the ANV).
In defintiiva while the guerrilla and' an immediate choice contrarily the ANV and`
fruit of a long internal preparation; while the guerrilla recognizes the limits
of the representative democracy proposing the unique party (Capitini thinks to
Lenin and to Castro) contrarily the ANV wants to effect the maximum democratization,
combined to the electoral method, through '' a vast control '' (p. 98);
while the guerrilla doesn't have any scruple in to eliminate the liberty' other people's, contrarily
the ANV is not able' to accept a consequence so' devastating. In comparison to her
laws and' important that the juridical norm rationalizes but and' as many important
. as in the case of the ODC and the capital punishment. to actively obey (according to
the expression of Kant) that is' to refuse to accept unfair laws through her
ANV adopting a honest and apparent attitude. But all cio'e' acceptable
only in the measure in which the ANV founds him upon the theory of the compresenza that there
* Aldo Capitini, The power of everybody.
177
it allows to open us to the other and that I/you/he/she allow us to prepare. close to the reality`
of the nature and of the history. also of a reality' transcendent. Concretely
the ANV he is able' to effect only through the community share. that other
not and' that the democracy participated that we already have' had the opportunity to illustrate
that is' through the realization of one '' vast net of organs from the lower part ''
(p. 110) that I/you/he/she go beyond both the capitalism and, that puts us under the conditions
to reduce the duration of the power and to accept the right of revocation, that allows us
to create intermediary organisms to increase the controlo and to decrease the risk
of the centralism and, finally, that allows to the 'public opinion' to propose and
to criticize. Among the more consequences' evident of this project we will have
1) the integral refusal of the F.As.;
2) the consequent refusal of the war, of the guerrilla and of the torture and finally
3) the refusal of the traditional religion 1.
If all of this is applied' to the specific problem of the Third World the proposals
concrete of the to. he can easily synthesize in the following way:
1) the struggle for the liberation must be conducted using the ANV and finally
2) creating a horizontal federation and he/she doesn't violate of Third regions
World to succeed in practicing a strong pressure on the U.N..
As for the consequences within an any state, these are able.

shortly substance. to be reduced to one: the COSs will owe '' to create a mobilization
permanent '' to check all the aspects of the politics (inside and foreign) and
to criticize the negative aspects or to report its iniquities. In the university sector
this new form mentis effected by the NV, will bring' to see profodamente again
the actual university politics that will owe' to inspire him to the following forms:
1) the civic education of the university students and' essential (also for com
beating the spread qualunquismo);
2) to assure the full liberty' of conscience of teachers and students;
3) teachers and students should devote to the popular education (to the of
out of the university context);
4) the students should contribute to the self-government of the university`;
5) to effect jobs of group inside the departments;
6) to effect an education. from the teachers. to personam with the help
of assistants and laureandi;
1 and' fundamental to observe that these conclusions - only partly - they draw inspiration from her
riflessini of Lenin on the Common one of Paris while the fundamental references for him to. fuorno Christ,
St. Francis, Gandhi and M.L. King authors near which the religion develops a prominent role.
178
7) to create. with the students. control's errands on the examinations and on her
university life in general.
To such intention. really in January-February of the '68. him to. openly taken
the defenses of that students that had occupied the university' proposing
them a series of reforms:
1) it was necessary to organize meetings of frequent with renewable delegations
or revocable;
2) the oath to the state from the teachers could not be more' acceptable
and finally
3) it was necessary to introduce the logic he/she doesn't also violate in the circle unniversitario
as in that syndical (context that should have a great
protagonismo).
Particularly meaningful and' the article of August of 1963 since'. with

particular emphasis Capitini. besides confirming the centralita' of the method I don't violate
. formula a criticism radical to the society' actual that him and' built second one
oligarchical logic to which, the aware citizens, must oppose the technique
NV and of the civil disubbedienza. To increase all of this' the education 2 develop
a decisive role, education that will owe' to have effected in all the possible contexts.
In conclusion it doesn't need to have some hesitation in to oppose to the State Empire
and to the mole-capitalism through a revolution that changes '' the possession of the power,
the structures of the society' and the people's minds '', in short a revolution her
which radicalita'e' analogous to that anarchist.
Naturally in comparison to the classical approaches of the revolution, him to. it opts for
the combining between not violence and direct democracy (not violence. the ribadiano
. that you/he/she must place inside a specific context metaphysical that
of the compresenza) in opposition to the hypocrisy of the west, to the military chaplains
what they betray the Gospel, to create. in alternative. community' autonomous
beginning from small groups that '' you/they can melt on brave positions to make to emerge
clear and obstinate orientations, even if they will be said utopian '' (p. 446).
2 really the education and' a particularly meaningful aspect - since' - and' inside her
existing structures that the educator-prophet is able' to effect a great deal a formation distant from that usual
and what we can synthesize in the following way:
1) the democratic aspect of the school and' the first condition for a reformed school;
2) the teacher will owe' to remove from the texts scholastic all of this' that there is of militarist and of
imperialist;
3) it will need' to set the emphasis on the movements of the peace to give a different reading of the history;
4) it will need' to divide the class in groups to get used them to the free discussion and the criticism of the
reality' existing;
5) and finally it will be' necessary to set the emphasis on the crucial role of the U.N..
179
8. THE REFLECTION PHILOSOPHICAL-POLITICS

BY GIULIANO PONTARA *
What on the world scene new protagonists have leaned out (ONG, movements
for the peace) not there and' doubt.
And cio'e' a good remedy in front of to spread not some new wars that other
I am that the more demonstration' eclatante of the violence that:
1) it reduces the possibility' of mediation and
2) it reduces the possibility' to reach acceptable compromises.
Violence that feeds the deumanizzazione, that brings to the distorsion of the facts
and to the manipulation of the thought through the propaganda, that strengthens the role
of the authoritarian institutions for excellence: those military. which see to strengthen
their role thanks to the planetary diffusion of the capitalism whose nature and`
deeply totalitarian (both on the economic side and from the point of view of the
propaganda). It is clear that some of the remedies to be considered

they won't be able whether to be: the education to the peace, the art of the traditional diplomazione
and popular, the drastic reduction of the military expenses, the conversion of the industry
war, the combining of the democracy to the socialism (according to the formula
capitiniana) to realize an ethic and a planetary juridical system. In
particular, the realization of a planetary ethic will require' the construction of
a personality' he/she doesn't violate whose principal characteristics must be:
1) the prohibition of violent methods of struggle;
2) it persuades her/it' to individualize the multilevel violence;
3) it persuades her/it' empatica (that is' it persuades her/it' to identify him with the more' weak and
possession the desire that the suffering other people's latrines);
4) the refusal of the formalistic ethic of the obedience (what you/he/she has reached the
just apex in the Nazism) that it will owe' to be turned to all the structures
authoritarian (p.e is seen. the example of Mr. Milani) promoting her/it' where
necessary '' actions of disobedience and civil insurbordinazione not vio
slow '' (p. 54);
5) the trust in the others that it brings to the consequent refusal of the principle and the
* The personality' he/she doesn't violate / Wars, civil disubbedienza, doesn't violate /.
180
the equilibrium of power, to the refusal to dehumanize the other and therefore to the refusal
of the military power that has justified the militarization of the societa'e
the imperialism;
6) the availability' to the dialogue that implies the modesty and the awareness
don't have the truth' absolute in ethical-political field;
7) the meekness with which the dicotomies must be refused between winner and vin
to and between friend and enemy;

8) the courage or her not violence of the strong one;
9) abnegation doesn't violate that, as Gandhi remembered (p. 66), it is owed
to make load of other people's sufferings;

10) the patience.
Nevertheless him to. (p. 68) after having underlined how much ideal both the portrait of the
personality' he/she doesn't violate, in the precise following page that in you determine situations
the appeal to the armed violence is permissible. The construction of such a personality`
it is able' to be innate. over that of family origin. inside the school
(as pointed out by Capitini), institution this that you/he/she should educate to the vigilance
criticism toward the ruling (to be realized among the 15/20 years) ideology, that
you/he/she should promote a society' democratic and he/she doesn't also violate through
the job of group in class, that should favor the control from the lower part, and finally
the desecration of the war and the militarism 1.
What techniques it will owe' to effect the personality' he/she doesn't violate for affirming the really
point of view? Besides the non violent techniques the civil disobedience (from
now DS ndr) it will owe' to broadly be used. But because' there is DS and' necesssario
to depart from precise presuppositions:
1) the DS must be turned to the existing laws and you/he/she must be a transgression
international;
2) the DS must have a moral nature (the subject that the practice does him/it because'
in conscience it believes that the norm is not morally acceptable);

3) the purpose of the DS must be almost always political (p.e. the ODC) and
4) the DS must possess. besides. the characteristic followings:
to) you/he/she must be public;

b) you/he/she must be notifies before happens;
c) you/he/she must be realized in way I don't violate and finally
d) the subject to that the practice must voluntarily submit punished her-
zioni that the verranos inflicted.
1 to the of the' of the demagogy distributed by him to., the vision that emerges and' finalized to sabotage the
system from the inside effecting a real psychological war.
181
HIM TO. . to illustrate. his/her own thesis quotes two known examples:
to) those of some activists that entered inside the DCC the '69 to
Washington and
b) 100 Committee Leanon in UK in the '61.
Under the philosophical profile the DC implies:
1) the distinction between right and ethic and

2) the distinction between State and individual
Distinction frustrated by Hegel and affirmed with strength by Locke and Mill.
To the light of this philosophy, what evaluation will be able' to ever give the activist that
does the DS practise on the war? A judgment of radical sentence naturally. What
evaluation. finally. it will give' towards the doctrine of the correct war?
The answer and' predictable: '' (...) in base to the principles of the doctrine of the war
correct any modern war is able' to be declared correct '' (p. 53) and therefore anybody
war is able' to have a legitimate ethic.
182
9. THE POLITICAL-RELIGIOUS REFLECTION OF '' NAKED KING '' *
It seems us useful to bring forth our reflection on the antagonism echo-pacifist
illustrating the thesis of intellectuals that you/they have known how to combine in original way
the counterculture (p.e. the magazine 'Naked King') with the religious reflection of
Osho. Besides, this brief analysis will allow us' to show how much a part
of the new age has anticipated some thematic ones analogous to those of the movement
no-global. We proceed in contrary sense. in comparison to the formulation of the volume
. beginning our discourse from the first Appendix ('' Fragments of a
it programs possible ''). In first place, him To. risconoscono theirs immense debt
of thankfulness to the work of Osho (p. 70) thanks to which have understood
how solo the science and the art. freed by the actual dimension. they would be
in degree to govern in revolutionary way the world sweeping away the politics
what now he/she is built still on the logic of the power e/o of the dominion. In according to
place. him To. in vanished and ambiguous way. they propose a series of
alternatives to the actual educational contents, alternatives that other I am not that those
you practise in the Ashram of Osho to Poona (in India): from the bioenergetica to the techniques
of awareness sensoriale (pp. 73/75). In third place, to level of politics
foreign, they propose the suspension of the connected searches to the war use of the
nuclear energy, the overcoming of the '' to be able to serve in the military for resolving the problems ''
(p. 76) (in alternative an only army would be enough under the aegis U.N.), the application
of a politics of narrow control of the births, the radical reconversion
of the military service in civil service and the transformation '' of the barrackses in great
laboratories for a harmonic physical and neutral development '' (in other terms in centers
of meditation Osho) barrackses. how said for engraved. they are compared to the lagers
Nazis (p. 78), the legalization of all the drugs and the appropriation of funds
to produce drugs with least collateral effects (p. 82). In fourth place, also
recognizing the value of the communism (of whose disappeared certain they don't cheer him!)
they also show an intense appreciation toward the anarchic movement.
In other terms they wish the realization of the deprived socialism of the it implicates
* A.V., Politics and Zen. A new manifesto.

183
ill-omened zioni broadly notes. In fifth place, after having formulated an interpretation
of the expensive science to the irrazionalismo novecentescos, underline (p. 99)
the conclusive contribution of the feminism (pp. 99/101). In sixth place, for
to change the reality' actual, it would be opportune to become himself/herself/themselves account of the deep
difference
between East and West and as the philosophy of the east both of big long
better than that western. In general, through the meditation (according to her
formality' of Osho) and' possible decondizionarsi deeply. Important admission
this since' it allows us to clearly understand how much fundamental
both the psychological job to be completed on if same. Not and' an euphemistic way
to affirm that who shares this formulation you/he/she must effect. him
desire or less. a psychological war against the system?
To demonstration of this' (v. pp. 19/24) the attack to the concept of State in how much
such and' analogous to that brought before (from 1600!) of the anarchists.
184
10. THE FEMINIST REFLECTION OF THE RUDDICK *

After having compared Nazism and maccartismo after having specified the proper one
sharing related to the philosophy of the conosocenza of the Womens Ways of Knowing
(strongly relativista) and to have recognized his/her own debt toward the Hartsock,
formula (p. 172) a fundamental precise statement on the violence: an authentic
pacifism I don't violate you/he/she must fight the violence to all round and in any
context. In particoare in USA the rhetorical guerraf ondaia is combined
with the bureaucracy professionalizzata and the technology giving result to a mixture
explosive.
To the militarism misogeno (what the woman disparages), to the perverse indoctrination
completed by the military (indoctrination that denaturalizes the subject) institution to the
militarist thought for which the body and' deprived of reality autonomy because' tool
for thin 'superior', him to. it contrasts the lesson of the Woolf of the Coldicott
to reach the conclusion. in an optics of feminist pacifism. that
only the maternal practice and' in degree to defeat the militarist thought since' it
spontaneously he/she adopts a form mentis he/she doesn't violate. The woman that does him
promoting of the NV must inspire him to '' four ideal: renouncement, resistance, reconciliation
and defense of the peace '' (p. 200). Also for him to. the reference to Gandhi and`
of obligation especially in relationship to the concept of Ahimssa and the passive resistance
(p. 209). Meaningfully him to. it underlines the importance of the contributions of Sharp and
of Muller (note 3, p.227). fundamental recognition for our finalita'mas
he/she remembers above all the heroic resistance of the Argentinian and Chilean mothers.
* Sarah Ruddick, The maternal thought.
185
11. NOTES ON THE CONFLITTUALITA NON CONVENTIONAL

IN DANILO DOLCI
According to the Norwegian researcher Galtung the antagonism dolciano was turned to the
refusal of the capitalistic State, to the refusal of the authoritarian Church, to the radical criticism
of the hierarchies and man position was now embodied through a pedagogy
anti-authoritarian maieutica now effecting struggles that built alternatives through
the ANV now, finally, planning a society' alternative. In this direction, her
promozine of the ODC, the realization of popular centers autogestiti, and therefore
distant from a hierarchical organization, constitutes tools typical of the conflittualita`
not conventional that him to. it will apply' in Sicily (as you/he/she had done
Gandhi in India or Capitini to Perugia). It is meaningful from our point of view,

what the work dolciana has received particular consent near Freire and Chomsky
(among the others). Also the 1970 free radio foundation reentered in the
more' ample project to build alternatives antagonists to the society' of the dominion
as much as the radical anti-militarism, the actions of report, the popular marches
the use. alternatively. of the fast individual hate that colletivo
the realizzazine of a center antagonist. as the Center you Study of
Partinico and the experimental Center of Myrtle through which it will effect' in way
coordinated both the ANV and the psychological War. and finally. the realization
of a democracy from the lower part (analogous to that capitaniana) 1.
1 and' extremely meaningful the resumption in USA, UK and Italy of a strategy turns to promote
and to encourage the dissent inside the F.As. (effected during the war of Vietnam in USA
and from the PIDs in Italy during the seventies). To such intention, of extreme interest they are the
associations
American what Veterans For Peace, Military Families Speak Out, Gold Star Families For
Peace and Iraq Veternas Against the War. In Italy the assocazione '' A bridge for... '' you/he/she is using
formality`
operational analogous to those of the PIDs what:
1) instigation to the disobedience;
2) against-information through projection of film or pubblicaizone of volumes (what that
of Rushton, '' let's Bring them to house: the military dissent in the forms armed USA '';
3) proposition of conferences (with that organized in Rome March 28 th 2006 from '' A bridge
for... '' and coordinated by the same Rushton).
The whole these techniques. that you/they were also used during her/it The and the II Guerra from him
anarchists and from the socialists. aim to create deep fissures inside the F.As. allied paralysing her.
To the of the' of the effectiveness of this specific country there and'. among the same pacifists. who honestly
it really recognizes not as the big part of the ennoblement against the wars you serve.
186
All of this instrumentation had to serve to effect an opposition

frontal to the logic of the dominion that for him to. it realized him through:
1) the secretiveness;
2) the information manipulation;
3) the use of the espionage;
4) putting in the key points malleable men;
5) promoting irresponsible scientists;
6) promoting the violence;
7) finding convention and complicity' with the ecclesiastical hierarchies.
Particularly Dawley (cocordinatore of the '' Steering Committee of Historians

Against the War '') he/she affirms that a realistic evaluation of the effectiveness
of the movements against the war it is not able' whether to bring to a simple conclusion:
the movements for the peace don't have, up to this moment, contributed to
to stop none of the wars effected from USA by the invasion of Philippines to the
war of the Gulf.
187
12. STATE IS LIBERTY ACCORDING TO ROTHBARD *

According to, MURRAY ROTHBARD maximum exponent of the anarco-capitalism
of the nine hundred, the state constitutes the institution in absolute more' dangerous
for the affirmation and the amplification of the liberty' individual.
Taking I sprout from the Austrian school of VON MISES and above all of the anarco
individualism of TUCKER, THOREAU and SPOONER the author connota
the state in the following way:
1) the state has disguised its activity' criminal for centuries with an altiso
rhetorical nante;
2) the state has committed homicides of mass calling them wars;
3) for centuries the state has forced the society' civil to lend I torture in the strengths
armies through the conscription, real perpetuated schiavizzazione
in systematic way;
4) the state has robbed to armed hand the city commune through the tas
sazione;
5) the representative democracy, to the of the' of the demagogy professed by his
defenders, not and' anything else other than an oligarchy of nature parassitaria and fondamen
so criminal.
The only feasible alternative is not able' whether to be the gradual extinction of the
state emptying him/it of power and meaning in every public and private circle
what you/he/she has occupied. from the education to the defense, to the economy. to replace him/it
with the market. An operation of such course won't be able' whether to require once
of long duration and it won't be able' whether to be realized through the education.
you read psychological war. revolt to the small entrepreneurs, to the students, to the class
worker mediates and to the ethnic minorities through the usual instrumentation: her
it publicizes in university circle, the publication of periodicals and volumes and the organization
of parties that knows how to erode from the inside the government sanctuary.
* Source: Murray Rothbard, For a new liberty', Liberlibri, 2004 (pp. 409-431).
188
13. THE DIPLOMACY FROM THE LOWER PART

HOW ALTERNATIVE TO THE POLITICAL REALISM *
According to Simona Sharoni, Israeli feminist and teacher of PEACE AND
CONFLICT RESOLUTION STUDIES near the SCHOOL OF INTERNATIONAL
SERVICE of America UNIVERSITY, the only alternative. to the
worn-out model politologico of the prosecutable political realism. and' undoubtedly
the diplomacy from the lower part not for her with. observation of the staus quo
but for the structural change. Under this aspect, the effected antagonism
from the social movements and the role of the ONGs he is revealing more and more' in degree
to engrave in the context of the inside and international politics. These last,
particularly, thanks all their nature transnazionales, are able to protect
the public interest really contrarily of the states or of the U.N.. Concretely
the author quotes the example of the Blessed ones and, particularly, the march for the peace from
Trieste to Sarajevo and the Intifada (p. 63) as examples of popular diplomacy or
from the lower part. In the moment in which the citizen will be' made aware of the possibility`
to transform radically the arena of the international politics, the action
of the states it will suffer' a deep restructuring, restructuring that will be' so much
more' deep as more' the informal institutions of the popular diplomacy will be
able to federate among them to international level (p. 72) against the tendencies
authoritarian of the state, of the multinationals and of the industrial military complex
(p. 73).
* Source: Simona Sharoni, You logic of the peace, EGA, 1997.
189
Octave departs
1. THE NON CONVENTIONAL DISSENT

IN THE POLITICAL REFLECTION
OF ENGLISH LANGUAGE
Premise
The purpose of this brief study not e'ne' that to furnish an analysis to the reader
exhaustive of the Anglo-American political reflection of anarchic inspiration
of our century, of it' that to introduce a systematic study on the anti-militarism
in the context of the community' scientific Italian. Our purpose and' is a great deal
more' simple: to individualize a common ground. p.e. the anti-militarism, the disobedience
civil, the action doesn't violate. in the reflections of meaningful intellectuals
of the Anglo-American culture. Accordingly the exclusions are made necessary
and indispendabili; as for the dissent in scientific circle, this has
found space in this study for the existence of numerous elements of continuity`
historical and of ideology: Russell's contribution to the birth of the movement Pugwash,
the anti-nuclear dissent of the English philosopher and, more' in general, his/her anti-
militarism.
Well, all these aspects have deeply influenced both the maturation
of an anti-militarist position in the reality' scientific Italian of ours
century is the reflections of Fieschi on the responsibilities' politics of the science.
193
2. THE POLITICAL REFLECTION OF CHOMSKY

1. The society' actual
Not there and' doubt that the society' actual. in comparison to that of the seventies
. is improved both in relationship to the amplification of the rights and to the increase of the
tolerance and of the mutual understanding. But everything cio'e' is possible graces
to a continuous and constant antagonism in the time that will owe' to arrive. soon
or you delay. to structurally modify the power and the dominion. Meaningful figures
as Rosa Parks they show. besides. that, departing from a determined
backround, and' possible to engrave in meaningful way on the structure of the power.
For the attainment of such objective the strategic line followed by the New Party
or however of a party built on the model of the Canadian NDP or the PT
Brazilian, you/he/she could offer good possibilities' in direction of the auspicious cambiametno.
The decisive datum to be underlined and' however the amplification of the democracy,
amplification that 'you/he/she must not be realized in the shade' but you/he/she must change the substance
(p.e. the contribution of the Indonesian PKI and' is fundamental) creating,
day for day, meaningful changes to arrive to a society' libertarian
(Zinn affirms that the activists should become some marotonetis) as they do
. p.e. . the autonomous villages in India or the social centers in Colombia creating average
alternative 1 (him to. recognizing to brief term the effectiveness of Marcos also underlines
what for a long time term persuades her/it' to engrave will come' less).
2. The political formation
The brief ones notes above bring you/they must not surprise the letore from the moment
what the consequence of a coherent political run that begins in the am
1 particularly him to. it recognizes the great importance of the MST and the PT that defines '' the more' great
departed worker of the world endowed with an extraordinary organization '' while it is turning mentions
heavy to the OLP counterbalanced by the enthusiasm for Ramos Horta and Gusmao, craftsmen of the
independence
of east Timoy and towards Scheizer founder of the East Timor Action Network.
194
1947 when I meet' Zelig Harris that I determine' a turn signficiativa under the
profile of the professional growth and from the political point of view.
As it regards the political aspect the reading of the writings of Rosenberg.

reading that would have left a lasting sign. you/he/she was developed really behind indication
of Harris.
In fact, besides the empirical approach exquisitely effected by Rosenberg, him to.
understood the effectiveness of an analysis of the reality' historical type distant marxiano
from the methodological stiffening of Lenin (towards which would have subsequently
manifested his/her own hostility') and near to the interpretation luxemburghiana.
Another element of relief. in his/her formative run. you/he/she was developed by the
Council For Arab - Jewish Cooperations 2 and particularly from Melman.
Apart the revolutionary spontaneismo of the Luxemburg, the Spanish civil war
and the reflection politics (over that naturally linguistics) of Humboldt
they directed him/it toward a socialism libertaio that he would be concreato in the kibutzes now
Israeli now in the experiments Yugoslav consiliari.
Beginning from 1961 the militant appointment will bring him/it' to criticize in merciless way
the whole American foreign politics (conducting to qualify him/it the greatest part of the
political leardes, American. together with the tecnoratis as MacNamara, Rostow or to the
advisers as Kissinger. as real criminals. and to sustain. even though
critically the student movement in quality' of intellectual antagonist 3,
antagonism his that didn't prevent him' to be a shiny critic of the 'teorie'di
Marcuse and of Fromm and that you allow him' nevertheless to be always solidale with the movements
of base. To such intention, you are enough to think about the influence that manages' on him to.
the activist Dunn (general secretary of the CND from the '58 to the '67), the SNCC, the Black
Panther (him to. I participate' to the funeral of Fed Hampton in Chicago in 1969), the house
publisher South End Press (what you/he/she has published a good part of the volumes of the to.)
and the magazine ZMagazine (whose founder. Mike Albert. it was in quality' of student
. an active member of the student group R. Luxemburg of which him to. it was adviser).
From the whole these cultural experiences and politics a profile emerges
well precise of the intellectual: in the measure in which the intellectual and' colluso with the institutions
it loses any credibilities.' Contrarily, the man of culture must follow her
indications bakuniane. To the light of this thesis it doesn't surprise of it' the support that
him to. it gave to the refusal of the lever (during the war of Vietnam) of it' the support to the sabotage
against the war (p.e. in October of the 1969 defenses the direct action of a
group of activist of Milwaukee that I burn' the registers in the offices of lever).
2 are clear. nevertheless. that the approach to the Jewish problem of the to. and' is always anti-Zionist.
3 for example participating in the march on the Pentagon in the '67, signing appeals or petitions,
promoting picketings or developing lectures.
195
3. Intellectual
The intellectual must make to understand to the society' civil that the riappropriarsi
of his/her own existence, against who held the power, and' a right sacrosanto and
cio'e' possible graces to the realization of groups of base (as the SNCC or the Freedom
Riders), provided that' he is aware that these fondametalis experiences than for
if' they don't constitute a revolutionary action.
Also the use of the violence. as p.e. for Zinn. and' in some cases I legitimate
for how much in the greatest part of the situations of resistance the use of the not violence
can reveal effective. To every way, the combination of various tactics
it is able' to result even more' useful, it is able' risulatare valid opeativamente; the same
main point would be the realization of a party that he made spokesman of
appeals antagonists (as the PT), a party in short able to overcome the actual one
economic system that he/she adopts a capillary planning 4.
One of the exemplary figures of the past, to which an authentic intellectual

you/he/she should inspire him, and' Bakunin 5 which it foresaw that two would have been the categories
of intellectuals: the first one would have tried to check the masses while her
second would have served the affairs of the padronato.
In short the conquest of the power. also from the intellectual.

it implicates a modus operands by now canonized: brutality', cynicism, cruelty`
etc.
In relationship to the intellectual's role towards the institutions fermativa,

this must assume a position of absolute contrariety' to the formalities' traditional
of formation since' I am not anything else other than forms. more' or less refined
. of indoctrination. Contrarily, the intelletuale owes '' to teach to the people to

to think alone '', you/he/she must make spokesman of a critical and independent thought 6
what I/you/he/she induce the society' civil to understand the enormous benefits that would derive
from an amplification of the power. In this direction, the attainment of the liberty`
of word has involved centuries of struggle struggles to which you/they have also contributed
dissident intellectuals. as Debs. or you enliven as that for the rights
civil 7. Well, so that' the aforesaid amplification finds way to concretize him the
more' possible, it results essential to formulate a criticism radical to the concept of
4 The rhetoric of the free market and'. for him to. . only bleak demagogy so' as the anarcocapitalismo
and' only a theoretical aberration that, if realized it would bring to the mutual destruction.
5 Marxism is not able' to constitute an alternative since'. p.e. . the belief in historical laws
and' purely deceptive as much as the concept of dialectics and' incomprehensible.
6 in this direction the school deweyana has given decisive contributions.
7 to the actual state, the cyberattivismo. of which numerous intellectuals do wide use. and`
a good tactical choice because' '' it becomes an inestimable tool of political organization and
of information ''.
196
State 8 institution. this. that you/he/she must be dejected but only on the long period
since' to the actual state, because of the privatizations and of the devolution, the
strengthening of the Welfare been and' essential because' it allows numerous and
essential benefits.
To every way, since 1967, him to. it was extremely clear in to point out in her/it
resistance an essential duty for the intellectual since' it constituted (and it constitutes)
an effectiveness tactic to influence the politics (you are thought about the organization
national Resist been born in the years '80 to organize the resistance to the lever).
4. Civil disobedience
Beginning from the sixties, him to. he made spokesman of the civil disobedience
(from now DC ndr), sustaining. p.e. . the legitimacy' of the reasonings of the
Berngan (what they also justify the use of the sabotage) and throwing back without means
you finish journalists' replicas enslaved to the power as Greeley. The leceita' of the action
direct. in fact. it broadly results justifiable if and' in degree to arrest
the political (as the invasion in Indochina) decisions, if it contributes to do
to take conscience to the society' civil that an attitude of passivity' or of indifference
it constitutes a choice of objective complicity' with the government choices
9. Contrarily the student resistance. concretized him p.e. in the strike
general in 1969. he/she succeeded' to set a brake to the decisions of the executive (reorganizing
p.e. the invasion of the Cambogia), as much as the destruction of the
registers of league it contributed' to break the conformist respect toward the power from
part of the young generations.
The DC I find' way to originate him and to become larger thanks to the decisive contribution of the
student movement of the sixties, movement that contributed' to '' to dissipate
the atmosphere of gratification that reigned in the American intellectual life ''.
5. University' and dissent

Thanks to the student movement structural changes of the were proposed
8 but naturally this criticism must have placed side by side from attitudes propositivi what
those that had the opportunity to be realized with the movement of the civil rights '' you/he/she has also
given a contribution
essential to the society' American ''.
9 an example of acquisition of political awareness was the hospitality' granted by the students
of the MIT to a soldier deserter in 1968 and the first investigations on the cohabitation among university' and
initiatives
military.
197
the university' what: the amplification of the democracy inside the university institution,
'' The redistribution of the power and the reduction of the ties set to her/it them-
berta' of the students '', it requires her/it' to make to circulate the answers (breaking in such
way the seguitezza of some of them) also through the mutual collaboration,
it requires her/it' to overcome. on the search. objective narrow and mediocre and of
to prevent that the university institution perpetuated the social privilege 10.
Besides, the dissent. inside the university'. it was able to reveal as

the presumed neutrality' of the body academic pits contrarily objective complicity`
with the political, economic and military institutions. In fact, the university.'
for him to. . it will be able' to give his/her own contribution to the society' and to the culture only if it will
become`
a device of criticism of the dominant ideology, only if it will be' able
to oppose to the '' dominant voice that in any societa'es' that of the beneficiaries of the
status quo ''. In short also for him to. . as for Ricouer. the contribution
general of the movement and' is that. with good peace of Kennan, Glazer
and Brznezinski. to oppose to the technocratic centralization proposing in alternative
a control of the power from the lower part and a participated democracy.
6. Anarchy
Departing from the definition of Rocker. according to which '' anarchy fights
for the free and unconditional development of the individual and social strengths '' freeing himself/herself/
itself
from her '' ecclesiastical guardianship and politics ''. also him to. it not only sustains her/it
it requires'. from the free man. to dismantle all the strengths of authority`
and of oppression. but it also underlines' the dangerousness' to believe that the Marxism
both able of it stuffed to achieve these ambitious finishing lines 11.
Contrarily the only practicable street and' that of the libertarian socialism for the
what '' the relationships of capitalistic production, the salaried job, the competitiveness`,
the ideology of the possessive individualism you/they must be considered something of deeply
inhuman, libertarian socialism that does proper the best aspects of the liberalism
and of the socialism, libertarian socialism that. finally. it wishes the controlo
of the economy in the hands of free voluntary associations of producers for
to use the words of Fourier 12.
10 in other terms for him to. how much more' the university' it draws near to the ideal so more humboldtiano
`
creative and democratic you/he/she would be become.
11 to such proposed, the turned criticisms adrift authoritarian of the Marxism I am analogous to those
of Rockers, Bakumm, Buber, Pelloutier.
12 to the light of these motivations, him to. I interpret' the May '68 like a movement able
of rivitalizzare the communism consiliare.
198
7. Revolutionary pacifism
With this expression him to. ago reference to the reflections of Muste, and particularly
to the concept of not revolutionary violence, thanks to which and' possible to cross
the acquiesciezna carattersitica of the oppressed ones identifying himself/herself/itself with the struggles
of the mass to arrive to an authentic social progress. In fact, only overcoming
the habit to the conformism and the ubbedienza and abdicating the power will be' possible
to change in better and deeply the society.'
Concretely Muste I apply' these reflections of his analyzing the international crisis
of December of 1941, crisis that will flow' in the war - that it will define' as
a conflict among two groups of powers for the survival and the predomio.
The possible victory of the allies. that Muste foresaw you/he/she would have allowed the
USA to achieve a truth and prorpio objective world predominance this analogous
to that hitleriano. The only practicable choice. for Muste and for him to. .
you/he/she would have been that to allow all the nations an equal access to the markets,
to drastically reduce the military expenses and to promote a Federation of
is international.
199
3. BIOGRAPHICAL ASPECTS OF EMMA GOLDMAN *

`
It is difficult to deny how much you determine both is on him to. the influence of the anarcoindividualismo
American (is enough to think about figures as Emerson,
Phillips, Thoreaeu 1 that I consider' the more' great American anarchist, one of the
few '' solitary stars distant from the horizon of the insane one '') so much and' true that also
for him to. the liberty' it exquisitely had a dimension internal time to take
position in radical way towards the construction fictitious of the society`,
towards the jailers of the soul. But and' as many arduous to deny the influence
of the anarcomunismo and of the socialism in the formation of the thought of the author 2.
To such intention the meeting with Beckman and with Most. in 1889. it will be' decisive
in to direct the future political choices of Emma. Particularly. as it recognized
the same To. . it was proper Most to introduce her/it in the anarchism (with it operates her of
Bakumn) and to the study of the Marxism. and it was always Most. and in beaten second
Berkman. to make her to understand the importance of the revolutionary violence 3.
As for the influence of Berkman, this was him' decisive not only under the profile
theoretical but under the moral aspect: the strength, the tenacity, the total faith in an ideal,
the intolerance of the Russian anarchist positively Emma moulded. Under the
operational profile the 1890 strike organization, in collaboration
with the Pioneerses of Liberty, was the first positive experience of activist he/she doesn't violate,
I strike to which follow'. in 1893. the kept meeting near Union Square (in
follows to which was incarcerated). The meeting with the Michel and with the works of Freud
they allowed her to understand the importance of a sexuality' free, the needs`
to go beyond the conception monogamica pushing to defend her/it Wilde;la
reading of the works of Nietzsche they strengthened her/it in the goodness' of the individualism
anarchist, while the meeting in 1900 with Rocker they convinced her/it some legitimacy`
* The information on the life of Emma are been inferred by the essay of Paul Salvatores 'Red
Emma.'
1 and' interesting to observe as towards Tucker him to. it fed an alive distrust and antipathy.
2 you thinks about the discourse of the socialist Greie that Emma heard' in 1887 and thanks to which acquired
' one
before form of political awareness.
3 really together with Berkam I organize' an attack munitions expert against the entrepreneur Frick.
200
of the anarco-individualism. Finally the meeting with Robin (in France) they persuaded her/it
the absolute one needs' of the conraceptives for the emancipation of the woman and
of the utility' to promote the free schools to the Ferrer.
Another covers decisive it will be' the president's homicide McKinley (1901) that her
it will induce' to take conscience of the uselessness' of the terrorist violence 4, the foundation
of the permanent league for the liberty' of word and the birth. on March 1º
1905. of his/her magazine (what it will last' for 12 years) '' Mother Earth ''.
The whole these experiences they induced her/it to operate a synthesis among anarco
individualism and anarco-communism, a synthesis however a great deal unstable because'
unbalanced on the slope individualist. Particularly singificativo was the episode
. developed him during the turn of lectures in America - of the soldier Buwalda that
. persuaded by the anti-militarist reflections of Emma. it stuck' to the anarchic movement
5. Under the publishing profile the publication. in 1911. of the wise man
'Anarchism, femmismo and other wise man' it represents one it covers meaningful in the reflection
of the to. from the moment that. thanks to it. it had the opportunita'di give
united' to his/her thought and to throw the bases of the actual feminism 6. Among the other. in
this wise man. it had the possibility' to clarify as the liberation or the emancipation
of the woman you/they had to be embodied not in the face but in to refuse to whoever
the right to decide on his/her own body, in to refuse to give birth (if not when
you/he/she had desired him/it) and finally in to free from the conditioning of the State and
of the Church. As it regards the anarcosindacalismo of the IWWs. also showing
them the maximum solidarity' human. not shared the centralita' of the labor union
in the revolutionary (also an important role attributing himself/herself/itself) trial.
Another theme, that developed an important role in the thought of the to., it was the radical
opposition to the first conflict mondilae (opposition that Kropotkin not
shared) sentence together with the IWWs, to the Socialist Party and the National Civil Liberties
Bureau. that it reached his/her own apex with the foundation of the No-
Conscription League in 1917, association turns to promote the ODC.
Following the anti-militarist country from her '' Mother Earth '' Emma was arrested
and tried in June of the '17 7. trial that him to. it had the abilita'di
4 due maturation also to the isolation that owed suffer and determined by the promulgation
of normative repressive against the anarchic movement as that of 3 March of 1903.
5 The importance of this episode and' due to a simple verification: the effectiveness of the propaganda
and therefore of the Psychological Warfare.
6 in this wise man p.e. it defined' '' The marriage as an economic accord or a sort of contract
assicurativo; I condemn' the hypocrisy of the puntasemo that imposed, to the noble woman, the asistenza
sexual and I condemn' the complete subjugation of the woman in the Church and the State '', p. 208.
7 as for the revolution of October this was in a first moment greeted with enthusiasm
while in a second moment it came from him to. condemned to cause dela it derives authoritarian of the
regime
Bolshevik.
201
to exploit to his/her advantage to publicize his/her own ideas. and convict in the
July of the same year to two years of detention that I last' only 20 months thanks
to it trains him' of the lawyer Weinberg. Meanwhile, the institutions. taken action of the particularity`
del'anarchica. they effected a country of misinformation 8 in the comparisons
of the to. coordinated by the attorney Palner and by Hoover that they succeeded.
thanks to the collaboration of the Office of the Job. to make her/it expel together to
other 200 radicals.
8 technique that we have had the opportunity to underline in the preceding appendixes of the volume.
202
4. THE POLITICAL REFLECTION OF EMMA GOLDMAN *

The individualization of the fundamental characters of his/her reflection and' a great deal easy
since' him to. doesn't introduce some line of it' of originality' theoretical - excepted the emphasis
on the female problem list that nevertheless riprenderel'impostazione of the anarchism
classical - of it' of operational innovation from the moment that the Goldman
he serves' of the tool of the propaganda (oral and writing) whose use was always
a great deal ample in the context both of the anarchism that of the socialism.
According to him to. the anarchy and' is (and and') '' the innovating strength more' revolutionary and
intransigent '' that has ever existed since' thanks to it the human being learns to
to think of critical way and to act. accordingly. in free way. despite
what all the political contexts, within which it stirs, are authoritarian. Thanks
to it the human being takes conscience that '' god, the State and the society' not
they exist '' and that the only aspect that really it counts and' the autonomy of the individual
(the true pillar of the society'). To the light of these premise, the anarchic individual
. on the economic plan. it won't be able' never to accept the planning but he/she will fight`
to build a founded economy '' on the productive and distributive associations
voluntary '' that. naturally. they won't be able of it' you/they must have managed
from the State that. to quote Emerson. and' fundamentally tyranny. Nothing of
soprendente of however because' the state draws his/her own food dall ''' annulment
of the liberty ''' that it is realized through the normative juridical and the sanctions
and it demands a society' '' monotonous, lethargic and ubbidente ''. Objective. these. that
the state is able' to reach only through the indoctrination and the threat (or the use)
of the terror (what it finds in the courts, in the military and police institutions his
more' tireless servants).
The alternative not and' the socialism riformistico that confides in the parliamentary institutions
(the history of the parliamentarism and' for him to. '' history of failures and defeats '')
but the direct action that '' you openly challenge all the laws '' thanks to which
him and' affirmed the universal suffrage, the sindacalismo and the general strike. Action
direct that has found his/her own apex. politically speaking. only in the-
the anarchy that. and here him to. it uses expressions escatologiche. and' the only one '' theory of the
* The text of reference and' the wise man '' Anarchism, feminism and other wise man ''.
203
the harmony, the great one, impetuous liberty' that you/he/she is building the world it announces
the dawn ''.
Patriotism
The evaluation. in general terms. that him to. of it da'e' analogous to that of
Tolstoj for which it was '' the principle that justifies the training of the assassins
on vast staircase ''.
Also the patriotism and' a form of superstition (analogous to that religious)

but. unlike the religion. '' and' artificially created '' to legitimate
lies and falsehood' and. concretely. it removes from the individual trust and the dignity`
. in himself.
From the moment that the patriotism and' the more consequence' remarkable of the nationalism,
and' evident that the arrogance and the egoism constitute the salient lines of it as
and' as many evident that must be the poor people to make load to defend him/it
(while the managing classes cultivate a cosmopolitan vocation that feeds
their business) and to make guinea-pig of all the consequences that its defense involves
(from the obligatory conscription to the taxes that you/they feed the growth of the military expense).
One of the more' evident causes of the patriotism and' the to rise some war that comes
fed by the managing classes to protect and to widen his/her own investments and
what the poor soldier reduces or to a life of '' servile subjugation '' 1 or to become
meat from slaughter house. Just for the whole these motivations, the activist
anarchist will owe' to promote the anti-militarism, thanks to which will succeed' to make collassare
the capitalism that he is able' to perpetuate above all thanks to the army, and it will owe`
to do him/it inside the F.As. encouraging the desertion and the ODC and it will owe'. finally
. to contribute to the realization of schools (as that of Ferrer) in which the anti-
militarism will be' expressly premised.
1 in these considerations as not to feel the echo of the reflections of Emerson and Thoreau?
204
5. THE POLITICAL REFLECTION OF GOODMAN

The volume from which we will infer the necessary information to our run
and' a harvest of wise man entitled '' Individual and community '''.
1. School and university`

HIM TO. monster' a strong interest towards the pedagogic reflection of
Dewey above all because' this would have thrown the bases of the Free schools as
that of Neill. From this experience him to. it drew fundamental pedagogic indications:
1) the liberty'. from the discente. to be or not to be in class
and
2) the centralita' of the democratic meeting.
Departing from these proposals, him to. it set the attention on the role of the formation
incindentale and on the opportunity' to promote the liberty' of his/her/their child. Also
in the specific sector of the university reform the proposals of the to. they are turned
to reaffirm with strength the decisive importance of the decentralization and the antiautoritarismo
(aspects these inferred by Illich and Lister) reforms these that threw
the bases to realize small universities' independent, you decentralize on the model
of the New School For Social Research but above all on the model of the Black
Mountain College. lasted for 25 years. from which the first graduates went out
belonging to the Beat generation, reforms thanks to which every extreme control
and every bureaucratic management they came less.
2. Peace
As and' known him to. it was in narrow relationships with Beck and Malina 1 and his in
1 on the other hand the founders of the Living Theatre were proper to put in scene some opionis
theatrical of the to.
205
fluenza. in sense anarco pacifist. it was conclusive. Together with them. and to the
Catholic Worker. promoted in the '60 the famous denominated initiative 'Strike
world of the peace' to the purpose to induce the political leaderses to make to stop the cold
war, to the purpose to make to understand to the society' civil her not admissibility' of one
'nuclear nation' 2, to make to clearly understand as the state of perennial
emergency brought to the dissolution of the social contract, to the run of the I rearm
and to the legitimation of a paranoiac mental system (as that of those people that
they applied the theory of the games to the war). Just for these motivations, him to.
I wish' that the strike involved all the social categories. and particularly
the labor unions. that sticking you/they would have paralysed the economy; besides express
the auspice that the society' civil you/he/she would have understood the remarkable role of the community
ideal
and of the decentralization.
3. Anarchy
What a the orientation of the to. it was anarchic dichiaramente. to the light of
how much I dictate. and' until too much easy to understand. Particularly, departing
from the lesson of Godwin and openly refusing the authoritarian conception of the
M/L and of the troskismo, him to. it clarified the sense of the anarchic revolution: the conquest
of the liberty'. of thought and of action. through the dencentramento and the
overcoming of the authoritarianism to achieve the spontaneous self-regulation. Under
the ideological profile anarco-pacifism concretizes these aspects since' it allows
. p.e. . the indebolimneto of the authority' verticistica of the State. The approach
of the young people to this approach you/he/she was greeted with joy by him to. while the drift
Leninist of the New Left was considered ill-omened. To every way, thanks
to the orientation anarco-pacifist, the society' civil. and particularly the young people
. you/they would have understood the crucial importance of the democracy partecipativa
that is' of a democracy that induces us to reflect. p.e. . on the intrinsic absurdity`
of political decisions had taken since tall 3 and imposed by the tall one without not even consulting
the society' civil. To such intention, him to. repeatedly he/she insists on the parallelism
between communist authoritarianism and capitalistic authoritarianism underlining in polemic
open with the left American M/L the ideological proximity of the revolts
student cecke, Poles and Yugoslav to the anarchy. Nevertheless, to the of the' of the matters
of worth, the political philosophy that animates the new generations and' positive.
2 as and' known during the war of Vietnam I collaborate' also with Muste and Dellinger against
the entrance in war USA.
3 an illuminating example of this' you/he/she is offered us by the technocracy that USA are bringing to the
it derives.
206
Poiche'e' revolt to the refusal of the authority', to the acceptance of the decentralization,
of the not violence (in prevalence), to the elimination of the military presence in her
univerita' and in last analysis to the realization of all those ideas that you/they have found
way to express him. in more form' human systematic in the classical ones of the thought
anarchist.
Altogether the progettualita' utopian of the to. it consisted of widening

gradually the spaces of liberty' I granted by the liberal democracy in direction
of the general decentralization, of the descolarizzazione of the pacifism and the resistance
to the lever concretizing therefore some anarco-community appeals on the
I model kropotkiniano 4, appeals that will find way to take form.
partly. in the experiment beat, in the Free Speech Movement and in the revolt
of Berkeley.
4 4 despite that. on the historical plan. the proposals of the to. is a great deal more' near to those of
Warren, Spocker and Tucker.
207
6. THE POLITICAL REFLECTION OF WARD

The volume that we will take in considerazine and' wise man harvest entitled
'' The practice of the liberty '''.
1. Anarchy
What a the principle of authority' constitutes the base of the obedience, from
part of the society' civil and'. for him to. . a datum of fact. Against it, that is`
the hierarchy and the power and' the anarchy that I find risen up' in Godwin, Proudhon,
Kroptokin way to express him - in form theoretically systematic - and in the '68 find`
way to concretize him through the decentralization and the self-management, practices
a great deal distant from the authoritarian communism (p. 10) and from the socialism laburista of the first
ones
years of the nine hundred (what you/he/she would have become then a bureaucratic carrozzere), incapable
to understand. among the other. that and' the State 1 to have to be dejected.
Here that then the weakening of the State, through the civil resistance (for
example against the alliances between industries and military hierarchy) and' a duty improrogabile
for an anarchist, resistance that must be revealed especially in occasion
of military conflicts from the moment that and' in the war that the State finds '' her
own apotheosis '' (p. 21) and that you/he/she must take form in centers to be able alternative
of nature reticolare (p.e. the common one or the labor union) that they practise the direct action
thanks to which the society' civil it tears the power from those people that '' they take
decisions for our account '' (p. 23). The alternative institutions will owe then
to create a spontaneous order on the model of the pop festivals, of the Alder, of Woodstock
or in the spring of Praga, order that implicates the absence of an authority' stable
and therefore of a hierarchical leadership. On the other hand, the ineffectiveness of the structures
hierarchical and' clear (p. 51) and her he is able' also indirectly to infer from her
community' Eskimo, from the communities' tobriandesi and from the more studies' recent of cybernetics.
The whole these examples confirms the validity' of organization spontaneous
as the CND and the 'Spies for the Peace' (whose antagonist practises you/he/she anticipates him
1 the State and' a condition or a certain type of relationship among men founded upon the authority' and on
her
hierarchy as to remember Lahdauer p. 18.
208
actual movements no-global), confirmation that is' as it improves of people. reunited

in groups of affinity'. can succeed and spiazzare the institution 2.
2. Family and school

HIM TO. . besides defending the sexual revolution. it interprets her/it as a demonstration
evident of the validity' of the anarchy since' '' it implicates the refusal of you attribute
to the State '' any legitimacies' in relationship to the sexual life and it allows
to the individual of riprenersi in hand his/her own decisional autonomy facilitating the
the individual's walk toward the liberty.'
Doing proper the reflections of Comfort, Leach, Cooper and of the Hawkes
Zinn doesn't attribute some value to the judged family. contrarily. one
repressive institution. In alternative the houses for children (proposed by Paul and Jean
Ritter) I am a meaningful footstep in direction of the overcoming of the fmaiglia
traditional since' damage the possibilta' to choose among different figures genitoriali.
In relationship to the scholastic institution this. proper because' it perpetuates the order
political and economic of the society', really because' it constitutes the tool
for excellence to condition the people. reinterpretata goes to the light of the
reflections of Godwin, of Illich and Bakumin, reflections that. according to him to. . they have
had the opportunity to concretize him on the Prestolee School thanks to the contribution of
O'Neil or in the initiatives of Freire and Sweets. To every way, the anarchic intellectual
you/he/she must be aware that the auto-education, the student revolts.
with their activity' spontaneous and autodiretta. cosituiscono the better example of
dissolution of the traditional institution.
3. The State and the anarchy

In front of this wish' subversive, the repressive apparatuses will perhaps be to
to look? Will they spontaneously decide of 'to lower the braghes?If. for him to.
. the violent reaction of the government apparatuses and' in his/her prevedibilita' not admissible
. that of the oppressed ones will be able' to be modulated that is otherwise' it will be able' to use
now of the approach riformistico now of that revolutionary (pp. 203/204).
2 to such intention different. even if few known. historical episodes clearly try him/it: him
strikes of mass of the lease or I fight her direct for the house as that of King Hill in the Kent.
209
7. THE POLITICAL REFLECTION OF ZINN

To illustrate the orientation political antagonist of the famous historian of left
Zinn we will consider the volumes: '' Disobedience and Democracy '' and
'' Not in our name '' underlining the thematic principal of it.
1. Violence
Contrarily to the reflections of Machiavelli and Hobbes, him to. and' convinced that her
violence is predominantly caused by the social context (nonostane the presumed ones
scientific reasonings of E.O. Wilson). According to Zinn, contrarily, inside
the human being coexists the instinct of peace and violence in equal measure. Particularly,
through the empathy (effected in the experiment of Milgram) it shows her/it
possibility', from the human being, to rebel with conscience to the simple status
quo (despite the ethological studies of Ardrey and Morris). Not and'. therefore.
to the human nature that needs to look but to our cultures that. to protect
the privilevis of the dominant classes. you/they have artificially created false categories
dichotomic that feed a perennial violence that it too often conducts
to the war, for which the military institutions and courts have not only risen
to hoc to repress the dissent (him to. it makes explicit reference to the desertions
of the The World war and of Vietnam) but also factious readings of the history turned
to normalize the existence of the war and to marginalzzare the actions of resistance.
2. Resistance
What the actual institutions owe deeply to change and' one requires' improrogabile
and the only system to succeed him and' that to resort to the revolution
(even though in determined cases as p.e. that Cuban) to the insurrections (as
that of the 1877 railroads), to the creation of syndical associations really
antagonists and anti-capitalistic (as the IWW) but above all of the direct action
not violence (what he/she understands sit-in, marches, picketings etc.).
His/her effectiveness and' soon explained:
210
1) it disturbs the status quo;
2) the anger of the oppressed ones makes apparent;
3) report the ineffectiveness of the reforms gradualistiche and finally
4) he/she forces the political classes to act repentivamente to avoid degenerazio
violent ni.
3. Political antagonism
Also the antagonism needs a new formulation, to which and' possible
to reach making reference to the New Left and therefore to the movements no-war,
to the movements for the civil rights, to organizations as the This but inside a
philosophical context type anarco-Marxist that knows how to amalgamate the anti-authoritarianism,
the abolition of the State and the extinction of every coercion. (historically
according to Zinn a good example and' offered by the Black Power).
Giving for discounted the aversion of the to. for the liberalism (and therefore for the democracy
representative) Zinn now set the emphasis in 1969 on the blacks what subject
revolutionary (in more years' recent on the I enliven no-global) pointing out in her
tactics of political guerrilla a methodology suitable to the subversion thanks
to which would be been able to create TAZ inside the institutions. Independently
from the political-revolutionary auspices of Zinn, the importance of the matrix
anarchist in the genesis of the thought dellla history USA and' subsequently confirmed
from the centralita' of the figure of Read to which him to. I devote' an article apologetico
in 1971, article in which it didn't save praises to the Goldmann and to
Winstanley and. naturally. to the anarchic philosophy in how much such able
of '' to pursue the mixture of order and spontaneity ''', in degree of '' to set in harmony
with ourselves, with the others and with the nature '' (p. 397, risen philosophy '' in the days more`
splendid of the civilization' western '' (p. 388).
If this eredita'e' is. partly. done proper from the New Left in the years
'60/'70 (and and' is partly betrayed and normalized) the birth of the movement noglobal
it constitutes the rebirth of those expectations, movement in which him to. it has
taken active part beginning from the eighties (against. p.e. . the politics of Reagan
against Nicaragua, against the war of the Gulf and Iraq) addressing the
own arrows toward the FBI, toward the Cia, toward the military institutions in toto and in the comparisons
of the corporationses.
4. Obedience
The obedience to the law must come less when it is us to have to suffer
211
a clear injustice (as in the case of the action of civil disobedience done from
O'Brian in the '66) since' the goals toward which to address his/her own life is not able
what a being the liberty' and it congratulates her/it' and, in the measure in which state and laws heavily
hinder
these finishing lines, the resistance and' legitimate (Zinn quotes the character of
Fury). Of however, as he is able' to pretend or to demand the respect of the law
when this and' constantly violated from who of it should be the guardian? For-
what'. he asks pleonastiamente him to. . Hiss and' condemns for false testimony
and Helms. official Cia. and' acquits? 1 The exemplary actions of
King and those as many meaningful of Berrigans (but less notes) are actions of
disobedience sacrosante. On the other hand, in front of oligarchies that decide her
lines it drives some foreign politics of his/her own country (without not even consulting her/it
society' civil), thing he is able' to wait if not the resistance? There and' if from rammicarsi
for the fact that the actions of resistance are so' few numerous respect
to the frequency with which the society' civil it subdues him to the more laws' unfair (and`
interesting to notice that a big number of examples of loves of oppositions he is
you verify in the context of the military institution).
Frequency that only some charismatic character (how Tolstoj and Thoreau)
he/she succeeds in interrupting. Our reality problem consists really in it facilitates her/it`
with which the society' civil it ends up becoming accustomed to the 'rules of the game', to the
rules of a State that adopt a sort of totalitarian bipolarismo (p. 266) betraying
entirely the Bill of Rights (what. contrarily. only the activists)
as the Goldman, the IWW they hold long live). Of however. for him to. . a discrepancy exists
incolmabile among the best parts of the society' civil and the institutions, the greatest
part of which (from the Cia to the Fbi, from those military to those politics for
to reach the cohabitations between magistracy and corporations) I am both to criticize
is to refuse 2 since' in last analysis '' state and politics are from the part of the
rich and of the powerful persons '' and the capitalism and' only the history of the sfruttamentoe on it climbs
planetary.
5. Political Anti-realism
What him to. you throw back the presuppositions of the political realism and' to the light than said
obvious. Contrarily, the motivations that it brings to support of the really point of you
1 as it teaches the socialist tradition and anarchist the law it protects the privileges of the more' powerful and
pursues the more' weak for crimes incomprenibili. HIM TO. it alludes to the crime to burn the flag USA or
to the anti-patriotic demonstrations.
2 Kissingers, Nixon, Rockefellers are criminal only institutionalized while political activists as
Sinclairs are persecuted heroes.
212
it is I am not as many you discount. Who shares the presuppstis of the political Realism
(from now on RP) curtains to accept the status quo and curtains to refuse a healthy
skepticism that puts us under the conditions to understand the impossibility' to have
a comprehensive vision of the reality' and at the same time it puts us under the conditions
to understand as every description both also a prescription. In according to
place, an interpretation of the reality' historical anti-realist reports. to clear
letters. the inacettabilita' of every politics that pretends the attainment and the amplification
of the power (to the of the' of the rhetoric related to the national interest). Just
using himself/herself/itself the art of the deception. or of the fox Machiarelli would say. her
e'liteses maintain the established one' of the power. Particularly the role of the advisers and`
also that to build refined lies (him to. Schlesinger Jr quotes), deceptions
what you/they have found in Kissinger an unparalleled teacher. Of however, the motivations
alleged for legitimating the use of the atomic bomb, they clearly result false seen
what the only reality motivation was the growth of the power, growth to the
what. p.e. . scientists as Teller or von Braun has contributed. growth
to which the poltica USA has given a conclusive contribution with the doctrine
Monroe. Naturally the tool of election, for this ill-omened finishing line,
and' the tool of the war that for him to. '' and' a great too evil for power
to be correct '', a tool that. among the other. it represses the dissent that manifests him
against his last (on the other hand also the demogogia related to the war
correct and' only a fool lie). The only possible solution and' the demonstration
of the dissent, through the desertion (what him to. it defends), the guerrilla 3 (what
it effects a selective violence), through the resistance he/she doesn't violate but also through
her against information as that effected by him to. when' reinterpreta her
American history. and particularly the II Guerra and Vietnam. to the
light of the anti-realism.
3 Zinns, to such respect, he/she affirms that situations exist in which '' a limited use and contemplated
of the violence '' it is able' to be justified.
213
8. NOTES ON RUSSELL'S DISSENT

Since the first World war, him to. express clearly his/her own adhesion
to the pacifism picking up. in July of 1914. numerous signatures for
to persuade the English managing class to pronounce neutral. The letter of August 15
some same year was even more' explicit: in fact in it expressed a sentence
clean of the patrottismo that would have conducted the nation to an useless massacre.
Nevertheless the position of Russell never welcomed the appeals of the radical pacifism
because' it was convinced that the war was legitimate as weapon of defense. To avoid
to apply to it expressed the hope that the birth of an organization intelletutale
you/he/she would have put an end to the war, proposed to which place side by side' the defense of the
passive (as pointed out by Tolstoy) resistance. In 1916 him to. job' beside her
No Conscription Followship. of which became his/her spokesman. and thanks to the
what defended the renitente Everet. Always in the same year. together with Katherine
Dudley. he/she wrote a letter to Wilson to promote the peace among the nations. In the
January of 1918, in a letter to the '' The Tribunal '', him to. invitation' to the boycotting the
workers of a present factory of weapons in the South Wales, because of which it was
sentenced to six months of jail. Also for him to. the education would have been able
to develop a remarkable role if you/he/she had been turned to the control of the aggressive instincts and
if you/he/she had been placed side by side. to political level. from a sort of parliament of the
nations able to pacifically resolve the conflicts. The whole these tools
you/he/she would have been able to give a deadly hit to the militarism. cause of cowardliness,
love for the dominion and for the blood. and to the capitalism true cause of the wars
modern 1.
The beginning of the cold war was source of enormous worry for him to. to the
stings that. beginning from March 1º th 1954 with the experiment in the atoll of Bikini
. Russell I arrive' to consider a great deal USA more' dangerous of Russia. To prevent
the risk of a nuclear war. in August of 1954. the Assocazione
parliamentary for the government world dispatch' a letter to sensitize the e'liteses
against the nuclear risk and. to have activated since 1957. his/her anti-nuclear activism
what I am concretized' in the lectures Pugwash, in the direction of the CND, in the cer1
A concrete example of national pacifism I find him/it' in the neutral attitude of Denmark
during the II world conflict.
214
dear a cohesion of intents and methods among the various associations pacifists, in to incite
to the civil (August in 1961) disobedience, in to look for a solution of
compromise between Kennedy and Kruscev during the crisis of Cuba and between Nehur and Enali
(in November of 1962) for the solution of the problem of the Kashimir. During
the war of Vietnam. and more' exactly in 1966. churches the institution of a
international court to incriminate USA for crimes against the humanity.'
215
9. NOTES ON THE DISSENT PACIFIST OF A.J. MUSTE

As and' I notice the political turn of the to. I am concretized' beginning from 1914 when,
become shepherd of the congregational church, it was not able' to accept. under the
I outline moral and religious. the entrance in war of Europe, to which it contrasted
a mysticism quackeriano. that it will get further him/it' definitely in the church
congrezialista beginning from 1917. Leaving put him/it under the conditions of
to undertake with the American union of the civil rights and it induced him/it to protect. in the
1919. the textile strikers of Lawrence. Beginning from this experience of dissent
syndical, him to. in 1920 I become' manager of the College of Brookwood and
moving himself/herself/itself within the syndical reform, it contributed' to the foundation in the
1929 of the CPLA that, in to turn of few years, you/he/she would have become one of the
more' important revolutionary communist organizations of the workers, organizations
from which was born. in collaboration with Janes Cannon. the Party of the
workers trotzkisti. Nevertheless. following the trip done in Europe in 1936
to meet Trotsky. mute' deeply his/her own ideological orientation
sticking to the religious pacifism I don't violate and becoming. in 1940.
executive secretary of the FOR (I entrust that maintained up to 1953), organization
with which defended the racial equality, the civil rights, the renitentis to the lever
(during the II Guerra) and to which affianco'il Committee of Action not
violent 1. Also the 1961 peace march. from San Francisco in Moscow.
develops with the purpose to promote the unilateral disarmament it was a typology of conflittualita`
he/she doesn't violate analogous to that capitiniana, as much as the given support
. with the World Brigade of the Peace. to the movements of liberation in Zambia
and in Tanzania 2 or to the demonstration pacific turn to Saigon 3 in 1966 for
to protest against the war of Vietnam 4. In conclusion, him to. he/she knew how to combine
1 with which I protest' for against the nuclear experiments in the Pacific anticipating. under the
profile of the formalities' operational. Greenpeace.
2 here. in hold collaboration with Scott and Narayan. it will realize' a center of training
for the action he/she doesn't violate.
Here 3 had the opportunity to meet the more' authoritative representatives of the buddhismo and the
Catholicism
antimilitarist.
4 in the gennario of the '67 will meet' I Have Who Minn to Hanoi to establish a political negotiation
directs to put an end to the conflict.
216
. we confirm him/it. in an optics of radical pacifism the struggle for the social justice
with that for the civil rights, using the ample range of the formalities' operational
typical of the conflittualita' not conventional.
217
10. NOTES ON THE DISSENT OF ALDOUS HUXLEY

The wise man object of our interest. in the vast production of the to. . and`
'' Science, liberty' and peace (I edit in 1946 to the conclusion of the II Guerra).
As for other volumes considered in this wise man we will reorganize

the content of the text huxleyano according to an alphabetical thematic logic not.
Science and Power. During the modern epoch the match among S & T has allowed
to the Bushels to achieve a coercion amplissima through the application
in military circle contributing to reduce the liberty' individual.
Power and information. Contrarily to the common illusions the press and' all other
how free poiche'e' enslaved to the economic potentates and the political parties. Also
the radio possesses a liberty' fake and manages a superior power to that of the
printed paper determining aside a progressive psychological habit
of the society' civil.
Capitalism. The capitalistic economy has found in the Department of Internal Revenue and in the industry
centralized the his/her more' allied jewels. On the other hand also in the socialism of State
the centralization would be or analogous or straight superior depriving in such way
the society' civil of any liberties.' Also the scientismo. that he/she would want to overcome
the ideological anxieties of the capitalism and the socialism. and' destined to
to fail because' it would bring the society' to a sort of technocratic dictatorship
(pp. 49/50).
Nationalism. Also this and' a wrong ideology highestly since' it conducts

'' to the negation of the ethic '' denying the existence of an only God and denying
value to the human being. Its principles are incompatible with the dignity' human.
The actors of the foreign politics.To the of the' of the rhetoric those people who plan her/it
foreign politics they have a punctuality' from gangster and their intelligence it doesn't go
to the of the' of that of a 14 year-old criminal. Just for this the conflicts
among States they are not other that conflicts among gangs of rival gangesters (pp. 59/61).
218
Conscience. Just through of it States during the centuries they have succeeded to
to bring forth their objectives of conquest. Its birth explains him with the demand
of '' irrigimentare and to check his/her subjects '' (p. 62).
Preparation to the war. This has always furnished. and it will always furnish.'
a good occasion for '' to divert the attention of the people from the proris interests in those
foreign and military '' above all through an accurate radiating propaganda to the hate.
Alternatives.In first place the community' scientific you/he/she should make ODC and therefore
to refuse to lend him to be used to do of it of the growth of the apparatus
war; in according to place. in front of the applied science a future organization
international of scientists and technicians you/he/she should make load to elaborate
a code of behavior that forbids the use of the application militiari; in third place,
to replace the energetic source usual with those alternatives (eolica and solar) looking for
to appraise the pros and cons of the pacific use of the nuclear demand; in fourth
place the humanity' you/he/she should devote. to religious level. to the cult of a religion
perennial (we would say Masonic, ndr) to overcome all the divisions; in fifth
place discarding previously any opposition to the violent system. to adapt
the ANV and' the only method of acceptable resistance; in sixth place it will be' necessary
to suppress the evil inside the individual soul, '' to suppress the temptation
of the power, the temptation of the idolatries '' (p. 15); in seventh place it will be`
opportune. in opposition to the centralism of the State. to valorize '' the autonomy
of the groups, the organization independent cooperistica, the economic autonomy
regional '' (p. 17). The human being will finally owe' to become himself/herself/themselves account that the
progress
technical and' pure illusion since' the central aspect and' that of the spirit.
219

IN HERBERT MARCUSE *
Well afar to want to expose in systematic way the reflection philosophical-politics

of the author, we will limit there to point out what formalities must be' operational
of the antagonism.
Departing from the costatazione of the political exhaustion both of the democracy
representative that of the form party, the author. aware of the immunization
of the system in front of the emergent movements of the years sixty and seventy,
it formulates the auspice of a profitable theoretical-operational contamination among anarchism
and Marxism underlining as the ground of struggle won't be able' whether to be
from a side, the context extraparlamentare through the realization of controistituzioni
(radio, televisions, press etc.) local and not, using the whole range of the
tactics of the conflittualita' not conventional: pickets, boicotaggi, sit-in, teachin
and from the other side the organization of political countries for candidates
progressive. promoting in such way an infiltration inside her
parliamentary institutions; both these formalities' operational you/they must be
you coordinate from groups that they don't reproduce to their inside the dynamics hierarchical-
authoritarian typical of the parties of mass. Altogether him to. it believes that only
a combination among riformismo gradualistico and radicalism can make implodere
the system on long period.
* Source: Herbert Marcuse, Over the man to a dimension, The manifestolibri, 2005 (pp. 286/
287).
220
12. THE NON CONVENTIONAL DISSENT

IN THE CONTEXT OF THE NETWORK AMERICANI
1. Alternet
Nato as independent network in 1998 although' is in partnership to the IMI - it has
found in Bernard, Blain, Caruso, Greenwold and the Triano the his/her more' meaningful
exponents. As the big part of the networks anti-global Alternet also promotes:
1) the defense of the environment according to an interpretation radical ecologist;
2) the human rights according to the interpretation of HRW;
3) the liberty' of expression of the dissent
and
4) publications progressive.
To level of formality' operational antagonist, the American network coordinates and

it mobilizes the activism through demonstrations, debates by e-mail and it now possesses`
`
never a basin of consumers that crosses the million people. It is evident that the principals
targets of Alternet are the reactionary mass-media and the periodic pubblicistica
militarist. To such purpose, through the weapons of the psychological war, the network
it effects against-informative countries against the institutions to feed the
inside dissent.
2. IAC
Been Born in the '92 thanks to Ramsley Clark him and' shown to be one of the more' active
network American antagonists that among his/her finalities' there is the opposition to the imperailismo
USA and particularly to the war attualmetne in progress in Iraq and' broadly
predictable. More' interesting they are the countries finalized to defend the
rights of the sexual minorities, to protest against the sanctions USA in the comparisons
of Cuba and the country in DC organized to Puerto Rico against the presence of the US
Navy.
221
3. USLAW
Been born within the sindacalismo American antagonist, the USLAW doesn't use
half terms in to criticize:
1) the manipulation of the government USA of the fear to legitimate in such way
the provisions of the Patriot Act;
2) the progressive erosion of the rights;
3) the sure dangerousness' of the new doctrine of the national safety in the
comparisons of the democracy;
4) the share to the war in Afghanistan and in Iraq
and
5) the use of the war as they fly for the economy.
In alternative, it proposes a return to the socialism of State finalized to the restoration

of the Welfare been and it sustains the absolute one it requires' to use the economic resources
you destine to the war for a new social and economic politics.
4. PGA
Also the PGA and' one of the more' known and influential network antagonists. Risen in Geneva
in February of the '98 as coordination of network anti-globalization,
and' become shortly time one of the more' efficeienti nets global times to promote
the culture of the antagonism to the capitalism through the direct action and the DC.
To such purpose, and' is able to coordinate well 6 demonstrations in five

different continents against the G8, the OMC and the BM. As it recites the Manifesto. compiled
in 2002 and a great deal more' articulated in comparison to the native statute. the PGA
it promotes the resistance of base (anywhere you manifest him), it fights against a conception
authoritarian and patriarchal of the family, it is expressed for an economy
decentralized, it refuses the mercificazione of the culture and the use of the search
scientific for the capitalism, proposing as alternative the free access
of the society' civil to the scientific search.
Finally, in front of the militarization 1 of the State and to the politics of the Nato,
the PGA points out in the education antagonist a possible street of gone out of the tunnel
1 interesting the article of Frei. of 2000. in which the activist of Alternet asks that Bush
is tried for crimes against the humanity' from a court analogous to that of Norimberga.
Such application coherently reenters in the unitary American and European against-information it turns
to individualize deep elements of continuity' between the Nazism and the actual American politics.
222
capitalistic. To level of cultural referenti the PGA he makes spokesman of the opinion
of the more' known intellectual antagonists: Chomsky, Klein, Shiva, Vidal, Wallerstein,
Ramonet while to level of global alternative it expresses his/her own applause to the
proposals of Ademosky.
223
Ninth departs
1. PREMISE
To the purpose to avoid harmful misunderstandings. that they would be able inficiare the seriousness`
methodological of our job. and' opportune to specify that not and' our intention
to furnish an introduction historical-politics or philosophical politics of the authors
considered because' the purpose of our job and' that to individualize only that
elements that underline the centralita' of the conflittualita' not conventional in the-
the circle of the reflection gandhiana and mandeliana.
227
``

NOT CONVENTIONAL IN GANDHI
1. The civil dissobedienza

According to him to. the DC and' her '' the violation doesn't violate civil of the immoral laws
and oppressive ''. Expressly him to. ago reference to Thoreau to which it attributes the
worth to have coined the expression and to have given a conclusive contribution
to the development in the DC. Nevertheless, to the purpose to widen the ray of action of the
DC, him to. it legitimates the use of it towards all the unfair laws. Naturally
as her not collaboration also the DC belongs to the Satyagrah but, to difference
of the not collaboration, it is able' to be practiced only '' from few elements
selected ''.
Concretely it he is able' to effect:
to) refusing himself/herself/itself to pay the taxes;
b) refusing himself/herself/itself to recognize the authority' of the State;
c) entering the military zones;
d) organizing picketings in the forbidden zones.
If the DC and' of mass this is able' to be realized:
1) only in one '' calm's atmosphere '';
2) '' it is able' to be practiced for thin selfish '';
3) it asks for an elevated it persuades' of self-control
4) you/he/she must be practiced in open way.
Independently from the fact that the DC is individual or of mass, this is able`
to be defensive and offensive. That offensive is realized in the disrespect
deliberate toward the laws while that defensive articulates through her/it '' formation
of voluntary bodies, the organization of public demonstrations and the publication
of articles '' that they incite in the DC.
2. The non violent brigades

To effect to the best the DC would be opportune to create '' a voluntary army
228
I don't violate composed by thousand of men '' that on long danger can replace
both the army and the politics.
The BNVs owe:
1) to undertake in activity' constructive;
2) you/they must gather every occasion for '' to reconcile the communities' among them '';
3) they owe '' to develop a country for the peace ''.
The requisite of the volunteers of the BNVs are:
1) faith in God;
2) absolute faith in the not violence;
3) respect for all the religions;
4) every volunteer must be a person of felt loyalty' and honest`;
5) the members between them must cultivate brotherly relationships;
6) every member must have the same rights;
7) the formation of a strong and tenacious character morally and' essential;
8) any volunteer must bring weapons;
9) you/he/she must have prepared to make himself/herself/themselves kill rather than to kill;
10) the volunteer of the BPN must devote '' to take care of the sick to save the for
sone in danger and to patrol the threatened places '' and finally
11) the volunteer of the BPNs will receive' an educaizone to the yoga one.
3. Non violent techniques

In this context him to. you/he/she has included the picketing, the boycotting, the sabotage
and the strike.
Picketing. You/he/she must happen in silent way, expressions must not be used
offensive towards the adversary, and' necessary to distribute material propagandist
in quantity' elevated, it needs I handed in optimistic way in comparison to him
you sweep that we propose there and it needs to avoid. when the picketing develops him
. to effect creating her cords that prevent the passage.

Boycotting. It needs to apply him/it in such way to paralyse the activities' central
of a state (applying him/it p.e. to the schools and the courts) avoiding that it transforms him
in boycotting of retaliation. typology held by him to. not conforming to the
precepts of the NV. or in social boycotting. Contrarily, technically speaking,
the political boycotting and' broadly legitimate.
Sabotage. This technique of opposition must have refused because' violent

and because' it is realized in clandestine form.
229
Strike.It is evident that the only form of valid strike. for him to. both that
I don't violate that you/he/she must alternate to clear and simple rules:
1) you/he/she must exist '' a real motive for discontent '';
2) who strikes you/he/she must be able to sustain to economic level;
3) to level of program the strike must make the own ri public
asked;
4) the strike I don't violate you/he/she must avoid riotous actions;
5) the economic strikes are him' legitimate but you/they must be uses as last
ratio;
6) also the political strikes are valid but you/they must be practiced in way
autonomous from those economic.
4. The struggle doesn't violate as opposition to the invasion 1

Who the NV sincerely practises it is not able' to lend military service and it owes
to hinder the foreign military presence in the following way:
1) preventing the passage of it creating '' to the frontiers a living wall of uo
miniskirt and women that invite the invasion to pass on them '';
2) refusing him any restocking;
3) preferring his/her own death to the subjugation;
4) her not violence must be practiced with the conviction that is able conver
tire also the more despots' bloodthirsty;
5) the struggle doesn't violate you/he/she must be also practiced departing from the presuppo
I am that sooner or later the despot will get tired him' to kill the activists not vio
slow;
and finally
6) the activist I don't violate you/he/she must severely run into the death.
1 to such intention him to. invintera' the English people. in July of 1940. to effect the really
method against the dictatorship hitleriana: '' I invite you to fight the Nazism without weapons (...) to leave
theirs that appropriates him of yours of the island and (...) if not you lasciaranno to go out, you together
to your women and your children you lasciarete to kill rather than to subdue you ''. An indication
analogous it gave her/it, in October of the '38, to the cecoslovacchis and, in November of the same year, to
the
German Hebrews.
230
5. The political dissent

If and' rightful to criticize the partner-economic ingiutizies in the world and' the same
evident. for him to. . that these cannot be resolved resorting to the violence
(in such sense the appeal to the violence, from the bolscevichis, it was completely
thrown back by Gandhi). Undoubtedly the elimination of the ownership' private
it constitutes a first footstep in the direction to overcome the injustices so much
how much the consegimento of the economic equality. To such intention, him to. shared
a sort of religious socialism I don't violate thanks to which the capitalism
it will owe' to be old (its adhesion to the socialist ideal will be' made explicit.
p.e. . in April of the '40) as it will owe' the actual form of democracy to be old
what it constitutes '' a screen to disguise the Marxist and fascist tendencies
of the imperialism ''. The democracy wished by him to. it will owe' to be structured
as '' an oceanic circle to whose center will owe' to be the individual '' and in which
the decentralization will be' effected to level of village (in whose aspired the job of the
Khaddar will be' conclusive).
To ethical-political level the centralita' of the individual and' fundamental for him to. as
and' fondametnale the attainment of an elevated critical spirit. to the point
to accept only the authority' of the reason and of the internal voice. together to the
absolute it requires' to cooperate with the others (also through the manual job her
which importance in Gandhi and' a great deal remarkable). All of this' it will be' possible solo in a
social context that refuses the modern industrialization that, to affirm him, requires
of the violence (to protect the machineries), of the wish' of hegemony and
of the realization of an alienating working circle.
To such intention, him to. also sharing big part of the critical marxianes to the
capitalism (as shared also the analysis of the causes of the wars) I don't accept`
never of it' the expropriation of it' the tool of the struggle of class because' both
you/he/she would have behaved the use of the revolutionary violence. Poc'anzi we spoke of the
centralita' of the individual: well for him to. the individual is able' to freely express him
how much more' the power of the State is limited. It doesn't arouse then any surprise
. if him to. . on long period. it wished. as Thoreau and Proudhon.
the extinction of the State, while on brief period it wished the realization of
a state I don't violate.
6. Formation
The big part of the experts they arrange in to believe that the cultural influences
conclusive in the elaboration of the thought of the to. the followings have been:
231
1) the religion Giaimista and the principle of the Ahisma;
2) the reflection tolstojana on her not violence;
3) the evangelical reflection;
4) the Bhagavadgita and the Upinishad (beginning from 1909);
5) the political reflections of Ruskin;
6) the reflections of the anarco individualist Thoreau and of the transcendentalist
Emerson.
7. Distinction between Satyagraha and passive Resistance or Duragraha

Also comparing himself/herself/itself with Ghose him to. owed clarify such distinction and him/it
it did in the following way: while the S. truth is submitted to', and it has therefore a base
religious 2. and it excludes the use of any form of violence. contrarily
the passive resistance doesn't have a base of it' metaphysical of it' religious, it doesn't exclude
the use of the strength and that it makes use it becomes impatient of it because' it desires to take revenge
of the enemy, builds his/her own action on the retaliation, soggiace to the sin and the
arrogance, to the anger and the contempt.
2 he who practise the S. '' you/he/she must be able to love the more creature' cruel as it loves if
same '' and cio'e' possible solo if the personal punishment and' reaches.
232
``

NOT CONVENTIONAL IN MANDELA
The analysis. necessarily synthetic. of the run antagonist of the to. there
it allows to illustrate the effectiveness. on the plan tightly strategic and alien
from any taking of political position. of the use of the conflittualita' not
conventional in all of his/her complex articulation.
1. Ideological orientation
Moderate nationalism has constituted the ideological element of base of everybody
the political elaboration of the to. together with the use. exclusively under the profile
methodological. of the dialectical materialism. Both the components (the nationalism
and the materialism) they have contextually been situated inside one
juridical frame type parliamentary democrat.
In a first moment. apparently following the lesson of Gandhi.
Mandela will effect' the passive (beginning from 1946) resistance inserted in an organization
of mass but deprived of the religious presuppositions gandhiani. In reality', the reference
to Gandhi it was purely formal as it is clearly deduced by the awareness
. from him to. . that the method I don't violate you/he/she had to be calibrates
according to the circumstances and you/he/she had to not be use in indiscriminate way.
In a second moment. in front of the reaction of the authorities'. him to. promoted
the combining of the passive resistance to the civil disobbidienza, doing
breadth use of the boycotting, of the strike and of the abstention from the job, through
a transversal involvement to level political and social organized second one
cells (you introduce in capillary way on the territory) logic.
In a third phase. taken action of the ineffectiveness both of the RP and of the DC.
promoted the formation of a clandestine organizzazine guerrigliera (the MK)
what it practised the whole range typical of the non conventional war (organized
on the model of the FLN Algerian) passing from the sabotage to the terrorism.
233
From the point of view addestrativo the experience of the six months matured to contact
with the groups guerrilleros Ethiopians (and particularly under the direction of Befikadu)
it will be' operationally decisive and it will complete' the theoretical formation that had developed
from autodidactic on the texts of Hoarse, Reitz, Mao, That Guevara and Castro.
To level of planning operational tactic, the targets of the terrorist actions

of the MK they fully reentered in the handbook one some guerrilla and that is' attack
to military installations, to central electric, to telephone lines and finally to connections
road.
In the fourth phase, treating himself/herself/itself of a clandestine organization, him to. it conducted
a double life now devoted to the non orthodox war. and to the clandestine reunions
. now to the organization of public meetings, to the layout of political manifestos
persuasive give idealita' (p.e is seen. the Paper of the Liberty') now to the construction
of international alliances. hidden and not. turned to the economic support,
political and military (is enough to make reference to the numerous trips done in Ethiopia,
Egypt, Tunisia, Sierra Leone, Liberia, Ghana and Senegal) now to the sensitization
politics achieved with the trip in UK (where taken contact with journalists
sympathizers and political representatives of the left English laburista) now
to the turned political indoctrination to the young generations, now finally to the involvement
of the women in demonstrations of mass (particularly effective on the plan
symbolic).
In the fifth phase before being imprisoned, him to. it had it persuades her/it' politics of
to use the classroom of the court to ridicule and demonizzare together the adversary
applying the traditional techniques of the psychological war techniques that will come
you freeze for a long period during the years of detention.
3. Formality' operational of the institutions

In first place, the political institutions promulgated laws inspired to the apartheid
and therefore to the social separation on ethnic base; in according to place, of forehead
to the gradual escalation of dissent, also the institutions political military they effected
a flexible strategy and graduated that it was now embodied in the prohibition of you determine
political organizations (you are thought about the effectiveness of the Soppression of Comunism
Act) now in the infiltration of informants now in the use of provokers
to create or to feed inside dissensions; in third place, in front of the extension
social and geographical of the dissent the countermeasures became more' repressive and him
they expounded in the use of the martial law, in the public interdiction of the dissidents,
of the searches, in the repressions military manu of the opposition until
to the realization of ethnic reserves that you/they widened the ray of action of the apartheid.
In fourth place, in front of to rise some terrorism, the institutions through
234
a progressive militarization of the territory, a repression typical of the operations

of counter-insurgeney (repression by earth and by air according to the formalities`
of the British special strengths against the Ira), they activated the special teams
without setting them ties paralysing giudicamente. In fifth place, the political choices
you/they were inspired to select pragmatiche not separated by the clandestine financing
turns to paramilitary groups eterodiretti (as the IFP and the INKATA) and from the intelligence
to practice a suitable pressure political inside time to oppose
the prosecution of the activity' terrorist.
235

IN M.L. KING
1. Cultural formation
Beginning from 1944 the essay of Thoreau on the DC managed' on him to. an influence
conclusive since' it allowed him to understand as not to collaborate to the evil
it was fundamental and as the DC you/he/she could become an useful tool
for the affirmation of the civil rights. Under the theological profile Rauschenbusch you allow`
to the to. to understand the organicity' of the evangelical message while Mounier will constitute`
the necessary theoretical completion allowing to understand him that
only her '' person and' real ''. As for Niebuhr, also recognizing the greatness of it
intellectual, it was not. to seem of the to. . in degree to understand that the true pacifism
'' and' a brave challenge launched against the evil by the power of the love '' (p. 29). Nevertheless
only the work and the routine of Gandhi will constitute a real revolution
on the life of King thanks to the concept of Satyagraha, of resistance not violent and graces
to the possibility' to extend the evangelical love to global level.
Also the writings of Muste will practice a great influence than him to.
you/he/she was not prepared to recognize. Under the profile of the technical innovation of the
ANV (and of the non conventional techniques to it connected) the innovations of the to.
they were absent.
Shortly they were the followings:
1) facing boycotting (economic and not) to overcome the apartheid;
2) meeting of the activists through which the participants took co
science of his/her own dignity' and of the possibility' to decide the really
destiny;
3) cyclostyled and inside bulletins;
4) creation of territorial organizations to basic tematicha (p.e. Mine);
5) resistance doesn't violate '' through which he disarmed the adversary in
debolendone the moral one and goading the conscience of it '' p. 101;
236
6) to always involve the local and national press in the demonstrations

public;
7) to leave always opened the possibility' to bargain over with the authorities' local and
national;
8) to create. her' where possible was. a relationship of trust with the authorities`
of the State;
9) sit-in;
10) to promote diurnal or nighttime marches coese in the methods and in the objectives;
11) to use the accounts to give courage to the activists and to create a climate of cohesion;
12) letter-apparent in which the essential aspects of the message were more`
times confirmed and accompanied by religious references;
13) the direct action and' essential to create an acute crisis in the adversary
in such way to determine in him a tension so' tall to make him/it surrender
up to force to face him/it the situation;
14) the activists must be polite to the use both of the DC that to the use of the
ANV;
15) during the demonstrations the presence of the police officers is able' to be useful above all
in case of repressions of the activists;
16) to determine the collapse of the prison institutions all it takes is filling that is her`
all it takes is promoting arrests of mass;

17) to promote actions of political pressure to local or national level;
18) to foment the contrast among the institutions (p.e. among the Chamber of the Rappresens
so many and the delegation of the State of the Missisipi or among the strengths of local police
and the FBI);
19) transversal involvement of the religious components for globalizzare her
claims and for moltiplare the effect on the public opinion;
20) instigation in the DC (both in the case of the racial sgregazione and in the opposition
to the war).
3. Organizations
HIM TO. . in his/her routine he/she doesn't violate. it will do' ample use of preexisting organizations:
1) NAACP;
2) SNCC;
3) SCLC;
4) community' of base religious belonging alal Methodist American cheisa;
5) Interdineminational Alliance of the Methodist church;
237
6) ACHR
and finally
7) CORE
The position of the to. he is able' easily connotare in the following way:
1) Anti-segregationist and anti-racist;
2) pacifist doesn't violate;
3) anti-militarist (from the sixties in then);
4) anti-Marxist;
5) anti-imperialist;
6) for the ODC;
7) contrary to the political American controrivoluzionaria in Latin America
and in the Asian east South;
8) absolutely contrary to the teorizzazione and to the use of the violence for
to promote the civil rights;
9) for a mixed economic system;
10) absolutely contrary to the anarchism;
11) for the ODC.

To a large extent they were analogous to those of the racist associaioznis as the
KKK and the John Birch Society:
1) oppressions;
2) intimidations;
3) made an attempt terrorist;
4) violent repression of pacific demonstrations;
5) defamation;
6) individual beatings;
7) organizations of against-demonstrations;
8) wire tappings and postal (from the FBI);
9) instigation to the violence to the purpose to break every inside cohesion in him
activists;
238
10) strumentalizzazione ends politics electoral (p.e. Kennedy or Johnson)
11) physical elimination of the activists.
6. Adversaries or competing (direct and not)

Malcon X, Carmichael ei Black Power was the more competitors' dangerous for
the leadership of King determining deep inside divisions to the black movement.
Under the ideological profile Fanon and Lumumba could not find reception
favorable near King because of the centralita' that the revolutionary violence
it dressed again inside their political program. Also the ambiguous neutrality`
of the AFL-this I arouse' in King a depth disappointment.
7. Hostile
For how much this expression would not have been pleasant to the to., to the of the' of the
rhetoric pacifist and evangelical, subjects or institutions irreducibly existed
you oppose to the reasons for King. We see shortly what they were:
1) the KKK;
2) the John Birch Society;
3) big part of the strengths of local police (and particularly Clark and Rainey);
4) the judges collusi with the reasons for the racism;
5) the Republican Party (and particularly Goldwater);
6) more than few indifferent exponents of the white Catholic Church or straight
hostile to the claims of King
and finally
7) Hoover manager of the FBI.
239
5. NOTE
We hold opportune, from a historical point of view, to clarify the nature of the
true organizations, the formalities' operational of the dissent of the to. and his/her formulation
ideological.
1. Organizations
Before him to. the NAACP existed been born in 1909 by the Congress of promoted Niagara
from Du Bois and of nature integrazionista. With King the founded SCLC is born
in the January of 1957 with a connotation of center. As for the CORE (founded
to Chicago in 1943) that it practised the direct action he/she doesn't violate and to the SNCC, also it
founded by King, these two organizzzazionis widened their deception
of action also understanding the civil rights in their whole.
Contrarily, the true organizations that practised the use of the revolutionary violence
. and that therefore they reenter both in the subversive Nervousness and in the terrorism
. they were the Black Power (founded in 1966 by Carmichael) the Movement
of Revolutionary (of Williams) Action, the Black Moslems anti-integrazionisti and
Malcom X anti-integrazionista and for the violence.
For him to. the Christian faith, besides constituting a fundamental principle of salvation
personal, you/he/she was held fundamental as element of social cohesion.
Not by chance the formulation given by him to. to the movement it was incentrata on the action
and on the pardon. To political level King, assumed a position of neutrality' politics
what less than forehead openly came to the racist program some presidential candidate
republican Goldwater. Just for this him to. it made to converge the votes
of the blacks on Jonhson. As it regards the exact nature of his/her integrazionismo
,this he differentiates' from that of the NAACP since' it was not of nature economic
politics but religious and therefore tightly tied up to the dignity' of the man
understood cristianamente. To such intention the genesis of the racism. for him to. it was not
240
to individualize him inside the institutions but in the religious circle: the sin was
in fact the Christian nature from which all the strengths of hate sprang. Now it was
. therefore. necessary to contrast the love. Of here the refusal of the use of the
violence and the refusal to exclusively build an independent black state or a party
black. These 'solutions' they would have in fact accented the opposition
among people increasing the hate.
As a rule the use of the techniques typical of the ANV determined:
1) the psychological uneasiness of the e'lites to the power forcing to pick her in examination up
the lifted problem;
2) it allowed to replace the hate with the love causing shame and embarrassment
of the e'lites of the power;
3) it allowed the formation of a mass agent conscious able to destabilize

the group of power and to transform the passivity' of the opinion
it publishes in rebellion;
4) it allowed, through the direct action, to accelerate the recognition of the

civil rights forcing the adversary to surrender through a sort of war
of wearing out.
241
Tenth departs
1. THE ANTI-MILITARIST DISSENT

`
IN THE ITALIAN SCIENTIFIC COMMUNITY

OF THE NINE HUNDRED
The clean and deprived opposition of compromises to the collaboration (or not rather
connivance and complicity?') among scientific search and it seeks military you/he/she has found
way to shinily express him both in the Actions of the conference held him on May 22
2001. edited by the Center Studies and Searches for the Peace of the university' of Trieste
. that in the volume of entitled Fieschi '' war Cars ''. From this ample and
detailed documentation and' possible to draw some considerations on the dissent
anti-militarist:
1) really because' the community' scientific it has specific competences and' estate
to inform the society' civil on the whole the connected problem list to the
relationship among scientific search and it seeks military;
2) the community' scientific it is not able' to assume an antiseptic attitude but

you/he/she must take a stand in front of the involvement of the science in circle
military. as it happened during the war of Vietnam. and to take
a position that I/you/he/she am of clear sentence;
3) from the moment that the scientific search (soprattuto the applied one)
it is able' to develop a great deal only in an articulated context. or rather
that political, industrial and banking. the political dissent not po-
among' whether to also be revealed towards the system of power in his
together;
4) the scientific search enslaved to the nuclear deterrenza and' not only immoral
but precarious for the same national safety;
5) morally the responsible scientist must refuse to personally participate
to the military search;
6) that scientists that work near non military institutes of search owe
to refuse to bring forth searches financed by military sources or that
however they impose her/it not divulgabilita' of the achieved results;
7) as expression of explicit dissent. at the end of our searches

. we should add on the section '' thanks '' one our
declaration from which clearly emerges that they are not used
you found military;
245
8) we should convince our colleagues. busy on the military front
. that their contributions are heralding of ill-omened consequences for the humanity`;
9) and' necessary. really in front of the threat of the use of the mini-nukes and
of the SDI. to promote a total nuclear disarmament and therefore to prohibit
all the experimental nuclear explosions;
10) and' opportune to hinder the modernization of the instrumentation miltiare;

11) the community' scientific you/he/she must refuse to collaborate to all that projects
of search that you/they violate the international essays;
12) the community' scientific you/he/she must take action that the military financings
they divert the scientific search toward non essential purposes;
13) to also accept in least part military financings means to accept
a sort of legal corruption;
14) it would be opportune. through suitable pressures. to persuade her/it

political class of the requires' to drastically reduce the financings to the
it seeks military and to the office of the defense;
In conclusion, this brief list. clearly inspired to the reflections

pacifists of Russell and Einstein, to the initiatives of the Movement Pugwash and to those
of the Bulletin of the atomic Scientists. it constitutes an explicit invitation to the boycotting
and to the 'desertion' and it does proper the thin weapons of the Psychological Warfare.
To further support of this thesis, is enough to make reference to the introduction

of the Actions compiled by Fred Di the Valley responsible of the Center Studies
of Trieste. Well, him to. . after broadly having quoted Boff. it believes that I/you/he/she am
easily individuabile a common denominator among the finalities' of the conference
and those of the Center you Study:
1) the unconditional refusal of the war;

2) her not neutrality' of the conscience;
3) the attainment of the peace. and his/her maintenance. they constitute it goes-
lori imprensindibili;
4) among the huge damages of the capitalism you and' also that legacy to it overpowers her/it
environmental zione;
5) the actual model of development him deep on the violence and it feeds the war;
6) the war is used above all from USA administration. as vo
economic lano and the Nato finally reads the problem of the immigration in
a safety optics and not as a problem to be faced in way solidaristico.
246
2. THE DISSENT OF THE USPID

Been born in the 82. near the Department of Physics of the University' of Bari. him
it proposes. under the formal profile. as finality' principal the study of the
complex tied up problem list to the nuclear strategy, to the control of the armaments
and to the impact that all of this' it determines to level of international politics.
Under the substantial profile, the USPID promotes an anti-militarist interpretation
and similar. ideologically speaking. to that of the home pacifism (not
at random it collaborates with the CISP in Pisa and with the file Disarmament).
The activity' antagonist is realized in to express his/her own radical dissent in

I deserve to the legitimacy' moral of the collaboration, by now hold, among Search
Scientific and it Seeks Military.
According to Petroni the community' scientific it would owe:
1) to practice suitable pressures on the political class to hinder any

collaboration between Science and military apparatus
2) you/he/she should underline the irresponsibility' of all those people whom collaborate
with the military apparatus (p.e. with the DARPA USA)
3) you/they should make known to the public opinion that the maintenance of a
scientific-military apparatus inexorably brings to the militarization
of the foreign politics and to the consolidation of groups of power.
Departing from the same premises, Cooked Ramusino proposes. following

is the indications of the Manifesto Russell-Einsten that those of the PUSWASH.:
1) the dismantlement of the nuclear weapons;

2) the Nuclear Postures Revew of the considers '95 an inadmissible return to the
logic of the cold war;

3) sentence. to the stressaa stregua. the Russian nuclear rearmament;
4) it proposes the unconditional and immediate withdrawal of the BG1s from the territory eu
ropeo and of the bombs nuclear tactics to the purpose to contribute to the dsitensione
between Nato and Russia
and finally
5) it proposes the denuclearization of the Mediterranean.
247
3. THE DISSENT OF THE PUGWASH

1. The finalities' of the association in the words of Rotblat
Of this international association. among the more' prestigious in the context
of the community' scientific. alone prendederemo in consideration some meaningful ones
reflections of Rotblat (Nobel prize in the '95 for the peace):
1) departing from the centralita' of the Apparent Russel-Einstein 1, him to. it underlines
also today the urgency to involve the community' scientific international
in to report the strategy of the nuclear dissuasion;
2) him to. it holds unbearable the appeal to the war as tool of resolution
of the conflicts and, particularly it underlines the absolute one, it requires' to abolish
any nuclear armament;
3) it proposes the extension to the European countries and not of the art. 9 of the Constitution
Japanese;
4) it sets the emphasis on the centralita' of the education and on the opportunity' to effect
you adjust pressures on the mass-media to sensitize the public opinion;
5) it notices it requires her/it' to exploit all the opportunities' offered by the diplomacy
international to sensitize the political e'liteses;
6) it advances the proposal. radical in the implications. to overcome the com
industrial military plesso;

7) it doesn't accept the nuclear politics of the Nato
8) he/she asks the concrete application of the plain Baruc and the resolution U.N.
of the '46 against the use of the nuclear weapons;
1 the antimilitarism of the famous German scientist had the opportunity to express him in eloquent way
in the brief wise man 'Society' and person' (drawn by the volume 'As me I see the world'), where it had the
opportunity
to define the service military obligatory as '' the more symptom' ashamed of the lack of dignity`
personal '' (p. 15).
As for the existence of the military institution. this from him expressly despised.
expressed the auspice that was suppressed to the more' soon in how much it considered her/it a real
shame. Also speaking of the military industry it had words of fire ritendola the principal one
responsible of the international conflicts, so' as I condemn' without half terms the enslavement
of the science to military affairs.
248
9) it refuses in radical way the doctrine Rumselfd (and therefore the possibility' of the use
of the mini-nukes);
10) sentence the nuclear politics of Chirac (because' in line with that of De
Gaulle);
11) it contests the legitimacy' moral and juridical of the packet of provisions
anti-terrorism taken by Bush (and systematized in the Patrioct Act) after the 11
September;
12) he/she judges bankruptcy the management of the after Iraq and of the after Afghanistan
proposing in alternative a management to guide U.N. and finally
13) it underlines the repeated violations. aside USA. of the international right.
2. Tools
The tool, in before wisecrack, usatao from the P. him and' concretized in the organization
of annual lectures and, in beaten second, through the use of petitions or
letters open to the political leaderses. An example eclatante and' is the letter, sent from
Hinde, to Blair regarding the inacettabilita' to practise the nuclear detenenza on the
English territory through the realization of the Trident.
249
4. THE DISSENT OF THE CISP

Been Born in the '98 inside the University' of Pisa, it proposes him to effect a study
multidisciplinare of the peace using himself/herself/itself of a stable e'quipe of forty teachers
and inhaling to be a point of reference. in the Italian panorama.
for the studies of the peace to academic level beginning from presuppositions inspired to the
pacifism I don't violate of Gandhi, Lanzo of the Vast one and Capitni.
The finality' statuary and' revolt to the study of the dynamics of the conflicts to the purpose
to prevent them or to resolve them through a methodology doesn't violate. Concretely
the CISP has developed a remarkable role in the istituzionalizzazione of the DPNV, in the
'to recruit' ODC to allow them to develop the alternative service (in competition
with the ARCI and the Caritas), in to promote therefore the national civil service,
in to realize projects of cooperation among Palestinian and Israeli ONG and finally
in to give support to the Israeli (that is' to the military renitentis) ODCs. To level of
collaboration, the bonds of maggiroe relief they are with the USPID, the PBIs, the CIPA and
the Center Gandhi.
To the purpose to delineate the philosophy of the CISP it will be' enough to illustrate. synthetically
. the reflections of Altieri and Dragon.
According to Altieri
1) and' become by now improrogabile it requires her/it' to build concrete alternatives

to the military institutions through the DPNV;
in according to place;
2) any serious researcher that wants to effect this finality' it will owe' to make reference
not only to the studies of Galtung and Sharp but above all to the reflections
of Gandhi, Capitini, Of the Vast one and of the whole antagonism poliltico that
it has caraterizzato the years Sixty and Seventy (from the movement of the civil rights
to the feminism);
3) the approach to the studies for the peace will owe' to keep in mind of the reality' politics
to the purpose of contrapporvisi in radical way;
4) the finality' politics on long period of the studies for the peace will owe' to be
that of it stuffed to achieve the 'people empowerment that other not and' that
. it looks at case. the omnicrazia capitiniana

250
and finally
5) the studies for the peace must subtract terrestrial to the military approaches marginalizzando
the military institutions.
As it regards Dragon his/her reflections they expressly have a connotation

politics. In fact the researcher:
1) it complains about the shortage' of funds expressly lavished to the DPNV and criticism her
composition of the UNSV believing that the presence of officers both entirely
out place and that, contrarily, the aforesaid office should be managed
from personality' of indisputable value (among which himself includes,
lecolleghe of the CISP and the Catholic associations more' intransigent and viscerally
anti-militarist what Pax Christi and the Blessed ones);
2) in according to place he/she criticizes the legitimacy' of the European left in how much by now
compromised broadly with the militarism;
3) it wishes the istituzionalizzazione of the fiscal objection.
Besides him to. he/she sees with worry
4) the to consolidate some relationships among the school Sant'Anna and the CEMISS, realzioni
what they proceed toward an evident militarization (you are enough to reflect. it continues
him to. . on the unheard of one against military offensive related to the courses of laura
in Strategic Sciences) to which
5) he is not able' whether to contrast the degree in Science for the peace;
finally
6) the alternative pointed out by him to. and' the model I don't violate of defense that sara'in
degree to set in to be an authentic revolution.
251
5. THE NEW MODEL OF DEFENSE

To the Light Of the ideology Pacifist
1. The risks of the New model of defense * according to Accame
According to Accame (president of the ANA-VAFAF) the NMD launched in the '91 implicate
a vast range of risks 1 for Italy and more' exactly:
1) Italy could want to be projected in operations of international police;

2) with the NMD the CSM purchases full powers. autopontenziondosi therefore - and
it achieves an ample autonomy in comparison to the vertex polico;
3) the insertion of our country, inside the NMD, it will bring'. soon or
late. to empty of meaning the art. 11 of the constitution;
4) the risks hypothesized by the NMD (absolutely revealed himself/herself/themselves exact ndr.) it
constituted-
scono a motivation fictitious time to increase the military expenses;
5) the appropriation of funds. for the NMD. it risks to pass 'under the nose'
of the parliament;
6) the NMD intends. in reality'. to feed the international tension;
and finally
7) the presence in a possible 'the armies' Europe' it will do us' to assist '' to be born
of a politics bellicistica of which even to the fascist epoch you/he/she was seen
seen the equal one ''.
2. The syndical antagonism inside the Aermacchi

Around the eighties it was born, in the context of the Aermacchi of Varese, 'a
group of anti-militarist activists' thanks to the support of the FLM in a first moment
and of the FIOM-CISL in a second moment, informal group that promoted
'' collections of solidarity' with people and movements victims of the fire of the ars
* From now on in NMD it initials.

1 the risks feared by the Aa. I am, from our point of view, opportunity' that. among the other with
good peace of Accame. they are realized (in good part beginning from the nineties).
252
me Italian '' through techniques of conflittualita' not convenzonale (strikes, fasts

and collective) to reach in 1986 the civil disobedience through the open one
adhesion. of some components of his. to the ODC (joined to the use
of the fast of five days '' against the euromissilis and the run to the riarrmo '') and
to report in 1988 the Aermacchi as industry violator of the embarghis
U.N. against Iran and Iraq. The reaction. in January of the '91. of the board of directors
business it was largely predictable: the activation of the box integration of the
cell of anti-militarist workers, expulsions that created the conditions for her
birth. in the '91. of the 'Committee cassaintegrati Aermacchi for the peace and the right
to the job', which. thanks to the precious contributions of the MIR, of the Cisl, of the
Acli and of the Committee against the war of the Gulf of Bust Arsizio. he/she succeeded' to bring
his/her own complaints up to the XI Commissione of the job of the Parliament, through
a structure to net; and. in the '93. to formulate a proposal of law
regional for the promotion of the reconversion of the war industry (formally
introduced by a political coalition cross her of center-left). Also
following this initiative, taken start l '' Observatory on the military industry.'
To distance of brief time, so that to avoid the further increase of dismissals,

the Aermacchi riuci' to practice an equal (for intensity') and contrary pressure
(for the finalities') on the institutions politics-syndical time to favorre the approval
. in brief times. of the NMD. The operation reached the auspicious objective
. above all thanks to the lobby syndical FIM-FIOM and UILM (sic!)
3. The alternative doesn't violate to the NMD

In first place, under the ideological profile. as it is deduced in before wisecrack
from the bibliography. the interpretation given by him To. of the NMD and' type echo-pacifist
and and' born by the analyses of the periodicals: 'Giano', 'the Manifesto', 'Metaphor
green', from the magazine capitiniana 'Action doesn't violate' and finally from the studies of Allegretti
you edit from the editions Culture of the Peace. As for the political-cultural institutions
in whose aspired the authors these stir I am: the FLM-cisl, the Ires and her
Net of Formation doesn't violate and the IPRI, while the tools of communication
of mass through which you/they have promoted a strategy opposite information
anti-militarist they have been: 'Alfazeta' (official period of the CISL), popular Radio
and 'Events.'
In according to place, in the final wise man him to. . Nanni Salio (segreatrio of the IPRI)
. it proposes a radical alternative (following the indications of Galtung and Sharp)

to the model of traditional defense that we easily can reassume in the way
following:
253
1) the realization. to political level. of the not violence not only constitutes
a real danger for the totalitarianism of the east but also for the capitalism
western;
2) a Royal understanding of the NV will allow us' to understand the nature

deeply subversive that the connota;
3) in fact the movement for the peace that he makes spokesman of the not violence, has
as his/her principal purpose that to build a society' civil deeply
different from that actual because' in degree to resolve the various typologies
of conflicts in way I don't violate;
4) contrarily to the models of traditional defense, to suit for political level

the defense doesn't violate, equivale to confer to the society' civil the possibility`
to resolve the conflicts, showing in such way how much deeply tied up
both her not violence to the democracy partecipativa;
5) really for these motivations and' opportune that the model of the HCA both
wide and strengthened so' as and' opportune to democratize the U.N. founding
in his/her context strengths of intervention I don't violate. An example in this
direction is offered us by the presence of the PBIs in the zones of war as
Guatemala, the Sri Lanka or of the organizations as the Volunteers of the
peace.
254
6. THE REVOLUTIONARY ANTI-AMERICANISM

IN THE FIELD ANTI-IMPERIALIST
Risen in August of 2000, the CAI is structured according to a formality' to net and
it constitutes a network facing transnazionale to oppose the imperialistic globalization
through a slender and flexible coordination.
The ideological connotation of the CAI and' avowedly socialist revolutionary

. therefore a great deal distant from the antagonism I don't violate. and it inhales to have
an internationalistic dimension.
The revolutionary subjects, besides being those of the tradition M/L (and that is' the farmers
and the proletarians) they are also all defeat ones him or the discriminated of the globalismo
actual.
Concretely the CAI has given voice and support both to the Iraq Resistance (to the
Popular movement of Moqtada al-Sadr and to the Iraq Patriotic alliance in
particular) both to the revolutionary resistance of the FARC-EPs, and to that of the FBL-
EL bolivariana. Discounted and predictable together also the support to the politics
of Chavez, to the PC-ML Greek, to the various committees (European and not) for resistance
Iraq, to the Irish IRSP and finally in the communist parties of Sweden and Norway.
In our country it collaborates with some exponents of the PRC and the PdCI but above all
with the COBASs. The two more' meaningful reactions of the institutions are
is: the accusation of association with finality' terrorist revolt to an authoritative
exponent of the CAI and the hard taking of position of 44 exponents of the Congress
USA against the explicit support of the CAI to the Iraq resistance, taken a stand
that him and' concretized in to ask to the authorities' Italian to put out law
the CAI.
255
7. THE DISSENT ANTAGONIST IN THE CENTER GANDHI
Been Born in 2000, the center promotes:
1) the radical opposition to the war;
2) the overcoming of the actual economic system;
3) the realization. according to the project of Capitini. of the omnicrazia
and
4) the education to the mondialita.'
The cultural context in which work and' that inspired to the reflections of Gandhi,
Capitni, Tolstoj and Lanza of the Vast one.
To the purpose to analyze the aspects contenutistici it seems us opportune to polarize

our attention on some articles appeared in the periodic publication
of the Center: the Notebooks of the Satyagraha.
1. Tolstoj
Central character, within the world pacifism, costitusca for Gazzen
a point of essential reference for the reflection on her not violence.
In fact her not resistance to the evil and' the center of the reflections of the Russian literate and
departing above all from this reflection Gandhi. in 1894. you are converted' to the
not violence abandoning his/her precedent path.
2. Kossovo
HIM TO. . Abbot. it underlines as the presence of the not violence in the context
kossovaro. through the movement of reconciliation. has brought a contribution
remarkable. Particularly it sets the emphasis on the exceptional value of the struggles
not violent attaute from the Albanian populations. alluding to the contribution of
Kurti. to the remarkable job of Ismajli and finally to the potentialities' remarkable that would have
had the civil European Body if you/he/she had been built. Contrarily, the initiatives
256
of the Italian government and those of the French government. regarding what institution
you/he/she would have had to coordinate this Body. they have absolutely been ill-omened.
3. DPN
The discussion related to the proposal of the On. Realacci and' a great deal meaningful then-
what' it reveals. from you determine Catholic lobby and of left (ARCI, ACLI,
CdO and LegaAmbiente). the wish' to put the civil Service inside the
Third Sector emptying him/it. according to the Center Gandhi. of any meaning
authentically pacifist and above all delegittimando the DPN.
Proper such perche'sussiste the purpose, the Center Gandhi has invited numerous
personality' to undersign an appeal for the istituzionalizzazione of the
DPN, appeal to which you/they have stuck: Dragon - Rooster - Zanotelli and numerous Franciscan
(sic!)
4. The committee DCNANV (and the dark plots)

The DPNV is inserted. it observes Dragon. within the concept of transarmo
pointed out by Galtung that it foresees on brief period the compresenza both of the
defended army that of that not army. Well the institution of the committee
DCNANV in 2004 represents the first example of istituzionalizzazione of the
DPNV despite the inacettabile militarization of the peackeeping, the evident one
militarism of the government berlusconi and the incapability' of the centrosinistra of opporvisi.
One of the first footsteps to be completed won't be able' whether to be the daily formation
of the youth.' But the more part' consistent of the article. and unintentionally
autoironica. and' details her/it narration of all the inside contrasts to the Committee
what you/they have decreed the operational paralysis of it, behind what him to. he/she sees the hidden one
presence of the parties and the F.As. what you/they would be granted for sabotaging her/it
realization of the DPNV.
5. The militarization after September 11

Rooster observes as the progressive militarization of the American institutions
after on September 11 and the progressive one to affirm him some penal State, is coming
to of the ill-omened consequences as it is deduced of however clearly from the Patrioct
Act. Undoubtedly the movement no global constitutes a reality' extremely
vital and in degree to contrast him '' to the increasing militarization ''.
257
A concrete example of his/her vitalita'ci and' offered by the militancy of Zanotelli and
Road and from the centralita' of the option not violence. If the society' civil he/she will know' to do
then treasure of all these teachings will be found' under the conditions to defend
also the human rights from the ideology of the nationalist.
258
8. THE DISSENT ANTAGONIST

IN THE FOUNDATION VENICE
FOR THE SEARCH ON THE PEACE
Our finality' it will be' that to understand what formulation is effected
from the Foundation for the understanding of the international problem list, for
to understand that is' beginning from what implied political-cultural the Foundation reads her/it
reality' of the contemporary world.
In first place, the nomination of the new President of the Foundation Mons. Nohis
happened in December of 2004, it broadly shows the deep radicamento
of the Foundation within the Italian Catholic hierarchy.
In according to place, analyzing the activity' professional of the authors of the yearbook
what (we will consider that of 2005) it represents the document
more' authoritative to understand purposes and methodology of approach of the Foundation
. we will be able to understand. easily. what approach we are able
to wait us.
To such intention, the big part of the authors of the yearbook orbits in the context
of you broadly determine periodic publications and publishing houses notes. in
Italy. for their anti-militarist appointment, pacifist not violent and anti-American
I hock that clearly places in a context political characteristic: that
of the sinisttra antagonist and of the anti-militarist Catholicism, no-global.
To the purpose to bear how much sustained we will list here following seen again,
houses publisher, centers of search and militant associations notoriously: A poten
for..., PeaceLink, EMI, Unimondo, Mosaic of Peace, Opal, Mission today, Micromega,
Adista, And. culture of the peace, DeriveApprodi, Nigrizia, Guera and Peace,
Giano, April, Events and Centers of Search for the peace of Viterbo.
Meaningful. then. the presence of two political men. Rooster and Tanzanella
. gravitating in the area of the more left' intransigent on the problem list
of the peace, of the war and of the military expenses.
We give to analyze now. shortly. the authors' reflections around
and specific problem list.
1. Armed strengths and School

Luca Kocci (editor Adista). after having underlined. with disappointment and
259
I bewilder together. that in USA the JROTC inexorably continues and that also
in Italy analogous initiatives are realized. it notices with enthusiasm the existence
of associations. you register USA. that they oppose resistance to the recruitment.
Meaningful the conclusion: '' the unequivocal sign of an anxious tendency

what he/she sees the F.As. to the assault of the schools. And if USA are the model of
reference toward which our Country extends, it concerns then signals not to neglect
but to look and to check with the maximum attention '' 1.
2. Peace and Catholic Church

Tanzanella (parliamentary dissident in the center of the left Catholic and historical
of the theology). after having underlined the 'sinful' involvement of the
Bank in Rome in the commerce of weapons (exalting the meritorious work of report
of magazines as Mosaic of Peace etc.) and after having remembered that the violation
of the art. 11 and' by now a dramatic constant of the Italian foreign politics, it expresses
his/her own radical dissent on the maintenance of the military arrangement in
breast to the Catholic church and his/her own enthusiasm for the constructive initiatives of
Pax Christi and for bishop Nogaro's positions.
3. Computer dissent
Gubitosa (secretary of Peacelink). it underlines as the use of the technologies
computer science he being revealing decisive for the pacifism I don't violate. It wishes
. indirectly. that the Italian hackerismo consolidates him and that the experiences
of telestreets multiply (despite the indications contrary of the Insides) him.
4. Global war
Rooster (senator). sentence without half terms the NMD and it notices the inextricable one
connection between war and terrorism (jackets' vicendevolmentes are fed).
In other terms, the politics must put the war out of the international order.
1 from the whole these observations are deduced that they are the associations pacifists to have to check
the military institutions (an interesting overturn!) and what the schools are 'ownership '' of the
anti-militarist associations.
260
Carnivals and Sciuto respectively of Adista and Events sottolineanano as

this increase doesn't do anything else other than to subtract resources to the crucial sectors and.
with disconcertment. they notice as the countries in the Suggestion safety U.N.s is him
same that feed the commerce of weapons. In conclusion, the wish' to check
the strategic zones of the planet aside USA and' an immoral purpose (naturally
according to an anti-realistic interpretation. ndr).
Regarding the role USA in Iraq. Jackets' of the magazine Proteo. it underlines the
comfort of the industries military USA thanks to the war and that of the industries
logistics. Following an analysis marxiana him to. it concludes affirming that the war
the continuation of the politics is become by now with other means
Which role for Switzerland in the context of the international politics? To judge
from the Managed project XXI seems that neutral Switzerland wants to become
'' a sort of militia for the Nato ''. According to him to. . Reina. and' really this the
danger feared by the GSSE (group Swiss pacifist) that among the other accusation her
political class to have stopped '' the politics of disarmament ''. Naturally him to. it looks
with worry to such eventuality.'
5. Antagonism in Latin America

Zaneletta responsible of the School of the peace of Lucca. after having given
a radically negative evaluation of the Mexican politics. points out in her
select zapatiste the key of a possible finalized turn '' to create a strong base
popular that counterbalance the moderate pushes of a possible left-wing government ''.
Also in Colombia the bases popular damage signs of great vitalita'se and' true
what. Torres (Colombian theologian) observes. the Nasa you/they are bringing before
a project of autonomy towards the State, of the parties and in the comparisons
of the capitalistic system, criticism that and' analogous to that of the movement zapatista
as much as the proposal of a democracy assembleare. In substance, him to. doing
proper the thesis expressed from it Hems in the distant 1966 it wishes that such initiatives
constitutes the future of Colombia.
6. USA and Israel

Group also comments indirectly the choices of foreign politics from him
USA and of Israel through a collage of quotations that they underline the implications of it
ill-omened above all under the profile of the respect of the human rights and the equilibrium
international.
261
7. Chronology
The authors. Alessandroni and Kocci. they comment, with irony and with worry,
a series of events of particular interest for our country.
An initiative. p.e. Defence TV. not and' from the authors particularly pleasant
while the demonstrations against Bush in Rome pick up their applause; the transfer
of the US Navy in Naples and' seen with worry the benediction of the
Italian aircraft carrier and' read as an inconceivable gesture (to mo' of comment him To.
they bring the considerations of Mr. Tonio), the Iraq resistance and' positive, her
marketing of the weapons in the world from Italy and' sees how a
action contrary to the right and to the ethic; regarding the military expenses him To. they bring
the proposal of let's Unbalance us that he/she would want to reduce her radically and, by the way
of the initiative of protest against the parade of the Lagoon ones, him To. they undersign her
affirmations of Casarini. As for Iraq, him To. they are made spokesmen of all those
associations that have hindered the reform of the military codes, that you/they have asked
the abdication of the military ordinariato. and that they sustain the legitimacy' of the
Fiscal objection to the military expenses. It is rightful to signal that him To. . among her
lines. they make to understand their predilizione for Pax Christi bringing numerous
turned the declarations of the board of directors.
262
9. TOM BENETOLLO AND THE ANTAGONISM I DON'T VIOLATE

OF THE ARCI
1. Biographical notes
Been Born to Peraga (province in Padua) it will begin' to military in the PCI in 1970,
becoming subsequently regional secretary of the FGCI. From 1971 it will become' responsible
foreign of the juvenile organization of the PCI I entrust that manterra'al 1987,
when. because of strong dissents with the vertex of the DS he/she will leave' the charge. for
to enter the ARCI of which it will assume' the presidency in 1997 up to the death, happened
in 2004.
2. Political formation
Received formation will be' that typical of the school of party of the PCI stamped
therefore to a visceral anti-Americanism and anti-atlantismo. The to rise
of the movement no-global it will consolidate' the positions of extreme left (a great deal next
to those of the Manifesto and of the PRC) in open dissent with those of the vertex
of the DSs.
Since the foundation of the magazine 'Collective' (risen in the years settnta) the position
of the to. I oscillate' contradditoriamente among the radical antagonism of the extreme one
it damages European and USA (to such intention the predilection for the Black Panters
and Malcom X was explicit) and the entrismo of the institutional left, ambiguity' politics
what you/he/she has maintained up to his/her premature disappearance.
In general him to. he serves' of the techniques typical of the action doesn't violate.
In the specific one, shortly, the formalities' you use they were the followings:
263
1) march of the peace;
2) support to the fugitive ones through institutional network (p.e. the Consortium
Italian of solidarity`);
3) dispatch of foreign delegations to political-informative purpose;
4) boycotting (p. against the missile installations to Comiso);
5) link with Network no-global (p. the GSF and the FSE);
6) civil disobedience;
7) link among the Catholic (Pax Christi and the Blessed ones) associations, with those
no global. as the GSF and the FSE. and the left diessina, the Verdi and Ri
communist foundation;
8) use of the Third Sector to create enclaves anti-liberiste and for au
mentare the power of political penetration of the ARCI;
9) international cooperation decentralized for opposing the real politik de
States;
10) promotion of a net euroepea no-global;
11) to politically collaborate tightly with the labor union for connotare the
atypical job;
12) support to the general strikes of the labor union.
And discounted that as president ARCI and cofondatore of the Association for
the Peace has developed a constant;
13) psychological war through the propaganda and the misinformation.
5. Adversaries
In first place all those people that. inside the DSs. you/they have premised one
develops moderate taking the distances from the inside left.
6. Hostile
Shortly:
1) the military institutions;
2) the Nato;
3) the politics foreign USA and UK;
4) the politics of Berlusconi;
5) the liberismo and therefore the WTO and the IMF;
6) the political realism;
7) the Black Bloc;
264
8) the professional military service;

9) you increase him of budget for the Defense;
10) the conservative hierarchies politically in the Vatican (Ruini and Opus Di the).
7. Allied
Synthetically:
1) the Catholic left;

2) the left diessina;
3) Pax Christi and the Blessed ones;
4) Verdi and PRC;
5) the CGIL;
6) the Forum of the Third Sector;
7) ilGSFeilFSE;
8) Acli;
9) Times For Peace (international network).
8. Contained ideologists
Also in this case we will shortly proceed:
1) him to. you/he/she was said for the democracy partecipativa and of the budget
partecipativo on the model of that of Porto Alegre;
2) him to. been clearly expressed in way contrary to the appeal of the war in
Kosovo and in Iraq;

3) express open dissent towards the concept of correct war;
4) it was said for the of the art. 11 also to the Constitution eu
ropea;
5) it didn't have delay some to wish a deep reform of the U.N.
to make her/it more' incisive;
6) expressed the auspice that the associations of a certain authoritativeness were able
ro to find way to also express him inside the European Union;

7) he opposed all construction of the Wall wanted from Israel;
8) not shared the ambiguous pacifism of some executives in the center-sini
stra;
9) I don't delay' to express the really enthusiastic support to the OTPOR;
10) he opposed radically to the use of the war to oppose the terrorism
Islamic;
265
11) expressed the hope that the economy returned to do proper the select keynesiana;
12) its militancy was finally directed to practice remarkable political pressures
on the DSs (but also on the Margherita) to the purpose to bring them to have a bond
more' narrow with the movements and therefore to induce them to move them on positions
more' radicals. [Operation this that if you/he/she had been brought before
with the new government you/he/she would have increased the instability of it' ndr.].
9. Bibliographical reference
The time of the change and' now, supplement to the '' the united one ''' 2005.
266
Part Eleventh
1. NOTES ON THE REFLECTION PHILOSOPHICAL-POLITICS

BY ERNESTO BALDUCCI
1. It departs before
If not there and' doubt that the work of Maritain has influenced the young Balducci
(beginning from the '45) as many remarkable it will be' the influence of You Pyre (then
I verify dc in Florence) of which. among the other one it will say' '' (...) it embodied the quality' del'ascetica
Christian and (...) towards the communism you/he/she has represented an alternative
type new '' (The circle that he/she is closed, Manetti, 1986, p. 31). But naturally
the greatest contribution that had the opportunity to give her Pyre to the to. it was the centralita`
of the ecumenicalism and of the social pacification. As many remarkable. as underlined
from him to. same. the contribution given by Mounier that it allowed him to overcome
the theology mole-scholasticism addressing him/it toward the theological and philosophical culture
modern. The foundation in the '58 of the magazine Testimonies (to which collaborated
intransigent pacifists as Gozzini and Zolo) and the solidarity' shown verse
the workers of the Shops Galileo and of the New Pignone, they will set him/it in a position
of implicit opposition in the institutional church that. through the saint
Office. provident to make him/it estrange from Florence.
2. Second departs
Maintaining faith to his/her conception ecclesiale and pacifist, in the '63 Balduccis
apparent' his/her own solidarity' to the objectives, it requires her/it' of disobedience for
the Christians toward the State and I finally wish' that the odc was legally legitimated.
The sentence. behind report of the Military Region Tosco-Emiliana.

not expiated I determine' the isolation of the to. despite the open solidarity' of Pistils
(with which had collaborated already' in the '50).
3. Third departs
The landing in 1965 in the Abbey Fiesolana will constitute' a turn of radical im
269
portanza since'. among the other. it will allow him' to coordinate the left testimonies
and because' this will become' the pulpit from which to effect a country of
against information to national level thanks to which. among the other. it will start`
the dialogue to the left (built beginning from an anthropological optimism on base
prophetic).
4. Fourth grade departs

In fact anthropological optimism and opening to the Marxism will constitute the element
characterizing of the reflection from the seventies, period in which it will start`
profitably a cultural filter with Garaudy and it will deepen' also the work
of Bloch. Concretely all of this' it will conduct him/it' to defend the resistance of the
I populate vietamita (and to hold USA. together with Low and to Russell. criminally
responsible of the war) and to promote the ECPs through which
it hoped to be able to form (we would say to effect a choice of war psilogica
through her against information) the new generations to his/her intransigent pacifism
what it will conjugate' to the inspires critical etrocentrismo him from the jobs of De Martino.
Thanks to the reflections of Freud, Spengler, Lanternari, him to. it will move' a criticism,
from the apocalyptic tones to the culture European accused to have practised in the progress
of the centuries the ethnic discrimination bringing to the project of dominion on the earth
. possible also thanks to the rationalism illumista and to the capitalism. If the criticisms
of the Marxism revolts to the capitalism are condivisibili from him to., and' nevertheless clear the
his/her refusal both towards the capitalism and towards the Soviet communism,
towards which ideologies the juvenile revolt of the '68 and the birth
of alternative cultures to those dominant, they will be for Balducci a symptom of the
crisis by now next of the civilization' western.
5. Scene departs
Just through the criticism of the civilization' western, him to. it reaches to the clear one
understanding of the centralita' of the theme of the peace (among the years '80 and '90) that constitutes
for him to. a mistake of '' architectural principle for the construction of a
model '' alternative to that usual (L. Fat, And. Balducci, teacher of peace in
Testimonies n. 361, 1994, p. 8), that allows the overcoming to today's man
of the differences and allows him to set out toward the realization of a concrete utopia
(in the sense of Bloch) that is' that of the planetary man that is contrasted
radically to the political realism.
270
Just comparing himself/herself/itself with the political realism, him to. it reached the radical refusal
of the correct war and. concretely. to the refusal of the military intervention in
Iraq and in Kosovo and to welcome the proposals coming from the theology of Boff
and of Dussel 1 (is seen to such respect the work of the to.: The tribes' of the Earth: horizon
2000, ECP, 1991 and the article appeared on Testimonies n. 327, 1990, pp. 13-14
from the title The debt and the crisis of the Capitalism) and those echo-politics of Morin.
Also the absolute centralita' of the human rights. centralita' determined by the fact
what thanks to them the reason he is able' to manifest in the History of the world and' after all
directs to contrast him to the centralita'. in the political realism. of the strength and of the
astuteness of Machiavellian memory. Thanks to this recognition the U.N. represents
the first example of construction of a civilization' on the right and not on her
war (EB, Another street, ECP, 1994, p. 9).
As many determinant will be' the theme of the conscience that won't owe' to be more`
interpreted as subordinate to the structures of the power, but that contrarily it will owe`
to return to be creative principle and constitutive element of the history conscience
what opening himself/herself/itself to the other (according to a reading that Balducci borrows from Le'vinas)
it will be' under the conditions to build an ethos cosmopolitico that will allow`
to the humanity' to overcome the dicotomia friend / hostile and to throw back in definitive way
the use of the weapons as I orchestrate proper for the solution of the conflicts. To the
light of this last reflection, the politics will come' radically transformed for becoming
one '' technique to build a measured future on the new possibilities' of the
human kind '' (EB, Reasons her some Hopes, Coines Edizioni, 1977, p. 121)
thanks to which the society' civil it will find again' his/her protagonismo and the city'. welcoming
the reflections of You Pyre. it will become' the more expression' evident of a solidarity`
what it won't be able' never to express him in the State.
1 of this last central for Balducci it will be' the contribution in relationship to the centralita' of the Third one
I husk as clear demonstration of the failure of the capitalism.
271
2. PEACE IS NOT VIOLENCE

ACCORDING TO CIPRIANI AND MINERVINI
To illustrate the problem list pacifists that are formulated in a context
interpretative neighbor to the Caritas 1, will take in rapid examination the precious one
work from the title '' the objector's primer '' (and. The Sundial 1995) built
around voices structured in alphabetical (order that only partly we will follow) order.
1. Armaments
According to the authors '' the economic logic that the weapons consider as a commodity
(...) and' obviously in contradiction with the human and social demands '' from which if
he/she easily deduces of it that those people who produce her and that they enjoy I am from of it
to consider him real criminals.
2. Biblical
According to the authors. that they bring numerous footsteps of the Bible to support.
her not violence implicates the '' absolute refusal to kill since' (...) the human life and`
sacred and inviolable ''.
3. Conflict
Departing from the interpretation galtunghiana, him to. it refuses the double ethic of the
conflict that would exist in the societies' capitalistic and in which the religion and
the pedagogy they are tools faces to strengthen the inside consent to the institutions
of power. Contrarily, the use of the not violence would be able to set term
to the various forms of violence so much as the realization. inside the U.N.
. of a non armed body and I don't violate.
1 Diego Cipriani and' responsible of the national Caritas for the ODC.
272
4. Popular defense doesn't violate

Concretely her not violence is able' to find one suitable form of his of istituzionalizzazione
through the realization of the DPN that would bring. on the long one
period. to the abolition of the F.As. HIM TO. it concludes underlining that in each
case. with good peace of the U.N.. '' every war and' ethically politically,
ecologically and economically improponibile ''.
5. Ecumenicalism
A fit considered tool from him to. for the solution of the conflicts it originates
from the CEC risen therefore in 1948 a tool provenienete from the context
religious institutional.
6. Female
The authentic female culture. that naturally and' that of the feminism
. it absolutely makes the incompatible military service with the authentic nature
of the woman that and' anti-militarist.
7. War
Departing from the costatazione in base to which the Italian share to the
war of the Gulf has constituted a puzzling violation of the Constitution,
concretely we must move us in the direction of the ODC and in the institution
of non violent strengths of peace.
8. Violent social struggles not

Emulating. even though synthetically Sharp. him to. it lists the various typologies of
conflittualita' not conventional you use especially in Italy. Particularly, of
extreme interest, for our job, they are those against the nuclear one (you effect
away against information, demonstrations of protest, road and railway blocks,
referendum), those against the militarization, those for the recognition of the ODC
and of the fiscal objection, those of the students '' that you/they have brought to the democratization
of the university' and of the school '' those of the women (particularly
273
'' the women's share to the anti-militarist struggles '') and finally those of the communities`
Catholics of base.
9. Reconversion
If the abolition of the war and' our purpose on long period. it sustains him to.
. to brief term we must reconvert the military industries through initiatives

political vote to practice pressures for the reduction of the military expenses and for
the prohibition of export of weapons of our country.
10. Human Rights
After having recognized the absolute centralita' and inviolability' of the human rights,
him to. it proposes a democratization of the U.N., through:
1) the international guardianship of the ODC under the aegis of the U.N.;
2) the creation of a strength doesn't violate,
3) a more presence' incisive of the ONGs near the decisional organs of the
international institutions.
This last aspect. obsessively confirmed by the pacifists. and' of detail

importance because' it puts us under the conditions to understand the volonta'di
to be able to which you/they inhale. to the of the' of the demagogic calls to the brotherly love
. numerous ong (Catholics particularly).

11. Society' and popular Defense doesn't violate
According to Zanotelli, our economic system '' it invests in death '' and really
for this. it underlines Dragon. our society' '' you/he/she must have changed radically
also at the cost of a hard struggle, prolonged and difficult ''. In short '' it needs
to think to a total upheaval of the society' (...) what I/you/he/she eliminate the great centers
of institutional and industrial power '' allowing such way the self-government.
Through the DPNV. according to Dragon and Minervini. and' possible to practice
a real antagonism towards the civilization' western, since' it activates a
trial that disarticulates determined institutions of power through an alliance
among social subjects of base. that you/they have effected a conflittualita' not conventional
. and institutional (parties, labor unions and churches) structures. One of the consequences
more' evident and' her not legitimacy' of the national safety usual concept
274
what. Papisca sustains. '' he/she structurally answers to the imperialistic vocation ''
of a State. The alternative. it continues him to. . and' individuabile '' in operates him
of expressions organized of international civil society '' and in the numerous networkses
transnazionali and therefore. p.e. . in the overcoming. under the anthropological profile
. of the binomial militarism / sessismo.
12. Church and military institutions

As it had the opportunity to historically document Spadolini, the church opposed him
in radical way to the creation of the modern armies. To such intention Messori
he/she remembers, opportunely, as during the Council Vatican I, forty bishops
they opposed him to the armies of mass and as Leo XIII I condemn' the obligatory lever.
In meaningful way, him to. it recognizes that behind this firm opposition from
part of the Church, other there was not if not the deep aversion to the State.
275
3. PEACE IS WAR IN THE ESSAY OF MAZZOLARI

'' YOU NOT TO KILL '' *
Published in 1955 it is able' to consider him a fundamental document for her
understanding of the Catholicism actual pacifist. To analyze we will divide him/it to it
in brief titled sections.
1. War
To whom and' in hand the war? According to him to. the answer and' simple: and' in the hands of the
military, to the political ones and the bankers. If only the opinion public world pits coesa
in to report we would put them an end to it.
2. War and justification

The war is not able' to be defended cristianamente poiche'e' '' a sin '' (p. 25).
We must take example from martyrs as Metzeger. to condemn
every attempt to invoke the name of God to legitimate her/it. The constancy of the war
it reveals as the evangelical message is not penetrated to sufficiency in the consciences
of the men. In fact an authentic understanding of the Gospel will allow us`
to understand as who promotes her/it both. to the of the' of the words. a truth and
just atheist.
3. The cause of the war

It is not able' whether to be the poverty the first cause of the war. It squanders in
way criminal resources that could be invested for resolving the numerous ones
problems of the humanity.' The other two causes are to individualize him in the human nature
course. when it gets further or it denies the Gospel. to the irrationality' and to the
bellicosita' (p. 35).
* St. Paul 1991.

276
4. Love and revenge

Contrarily to the pagan ethic and farisea, that Christian. in front of the
hostile. it assumes a revolutionary attitude: that of the love and of the pardon
(p. 38).
5. Defensive war
The defensive war and' a deprived expression of sense. because' all the reasonings
to support. founds him upon the egoism of the possession and not on the love that
it gives in disinterested way.
6. The juridical Justice

If the contribution of the right to the cause of the peace and' important, and' nevertheless
conditioned historically because' he/she doesn't leave space to the mercy. Contrarily
the evangelical message and' turned to the man in how much such and and' transcendent.
7. Pardon
The true Christian must know how to forgive and you/he/she must know how to recognize that concepts
as is, nation, democracy etc. they devour the man since' they are produced by the
that monster that and' Moloch.
8. The logic of the Strength and the alternative

Who is able' to deny that the human history has been regulated by her/it '' competition of the more' strong
what does it devour men and city continually ''' (p.50)? Who is able' to deny that her
war both work of the devil? Against all of this' the Christian must oppose her/it
his/her ethic: that of what it wins letting himself/herself/itself kill, that of whom and' aware
what not only the war has never resolved any form of injustice but contrarily
you/he/she has increased her together with the intolerance and to the irreligiosity.' Just for
this the Christian must lend his/her own fidelity' to the eternal order and not to
that storm towards which the action of disobedience and' legitimate.
To such purpose, theology must put us under the conditions of '' to unmask and of
277
to strike all those mental forms (...) what they prepare from far (...) the wars 1 ''
(p. 77).
9. The not violence
It and' the active refusal of the evil so' as it it constitutes the refusal of the indifference
and of the cynicism. His/her prophet and his/her martyr and' is Christ. Who the practice
it is not able' whether to be against the political realism, against the egoism camouflaged from
idealism. Who effects her/it it is not able' whether to be an authentic subversive. Who concretizes her/it,
with his/her action, it is not able' that I handed to the of the' of the communism and of the capitalism:
'' the peace in mouth to a communist or to a capitalist and' a contradiction ''
(p. 85)
10. Armaments
If peace is sincerely wanted on this earth the run to the armaments it owes
to be arrested since' the weapons. as the art of the war. they serve to kill
(p. 88).
11. To the of the' of the barriers
The Christian that practises her/it not violence must refuse any artificial opposition
between east and west because' the Christian places out of the
temporal logic and therefore it is not able' to accept to make himself/herself/themselves protect '' from the
secular arm ''
(p. 90) but it has contrarily to forgive overcoming the pagan logic of the friend/
hostile.
12. To activate him

To the purpose to overcome this Barbaric secular logic and atheist, the Christian not
violent must turn into political action the prophetic action (p. 99). As?
'' (...) creating a movement of Christian resistance to the war refusing the obedience
to the orders (...) helping the federalistic movements '' (pp. 101/104).
1 the revolutionary wars cannot even be legitimated (p. 79) according to him to.
278
13. Conclusion
What a the pacifism. at least that statement in such wise man. both of matrix irenica
and' sure. As many sure and' the exhortation of the to. to disgust against him/it
State (and therefore against the military institutions) and and' as many evident (to the of the' of the
anticipation of the pacifism of Mr. Milani) that the conflittualita' not conventional
promoted by him to. has anticipated in way we clarified the choices of organizations
as Pax Christi and the Blessed organizations that, of however they recall him
rendering explicit to the message of Mr. Mazzolari.
279
4. NOTES ON THE REFLECTION DOESN'T VIOLATE

OF LANZA DI THE VAST ONE
If by now. for unanimous recognition. the work and the routine he/she doesn't violate
of of the Vast one and' considered of capital importance for the history of the pacifism in
what way him and' concretized the operational and theoretical appointment of the to. in the context
of the not violence?
In to face the matter Algerian the activism pacifist he reveals' in all her
his/her importance. Beginning from the '57 (Pacification en Alge'rie ou mensonge et violence)
the sentence of the war of Algeria was clean as much as clean it will be' his
sentence towards the wish' French colonizer. But interesting I am
the specific aspects underlined by him to.:
1) in this war the French army alternated the destruction to the ricostru-
zione dressing again the role of jailer and benefactor at the same time;
2) the psychological impact that you/they had the atrocities' committed in the Algeria on gio-
vain French soldiers it was devastating for their psychological equilibrium;
3) under the profile of the report the position of the to. it didn't distinguish him from that-
her of Mounier and of Camus;

4) him to. it always gave the profile support to all those people (as the Gen. Pa'ris)
what they refused to normalize the torture;
5) him to. it proposed. in front of the indifference to the complicity' of the institutions
. to organize a strike of mass of the duration of eight days strike

what you/he/she would have had to have effected from the mass worker (which instead
it collaborated making the war in factory);
6) the position of of the Vast one is able' to be compared with that some reverend
Delarlie military chaplain of the 10ª division paracadusti to the purpose of
to diametrically underline with clarity the existence of opposite positions
inside the Church;
7) the sentence of the to. of the V Repubbllica. and particularly of De Gaulle
. it was clean and analogous to that of Mazzolari, sentence that him to. it hoped
you/he/she would have brought at the end of the war of Algeria;
8) to accelerate its end him to. it was tireless in to bring forth a country
opposite information and as many in to invite to the desertion or to the
I fast public (what him to. practical' for twenty days);
280
9) as good part of the press of left also him to. I compare' the methods
adopted by French to those of the Gestapo;
10) in front of discounts her/it objection that the guerrilleros of the FNL adopted her/it
torture him to. abruptly he/she answered. clearly alluding to the Gospel.
what '' other people's blames don't justify us '' since' '' the atrocity' he/she doesn't punish the atrocity`
but it makes her/it double '';
11) the reports of the to., and of good part of the Church, induranno Camus to
to manifest him respect and affection;
12) him to. it was not afraid some. during the '59. in to report the absolute one
illegitimacy' of the special powers rendered to the prefects. To such intention
the action of Pyronnet, that allowed an ample involvement for
to protest against the residences, finds' really in him to. an enthusiastic supporter;
13) the growth of the protest, the numerous testimonies contrary to the war
aside Christian they brought recognition to the recognition of the ODC
of which was one of the Of the Vast one more' tireless supporting;
14) the opposition of the to. it was not able not to also turn to the run of the armaments
and it was not able not to translate him that through the logic of the not violence:
the pacific raid. with the disciples of the ark. in the factory
of Marcoule (where he was completing the French bomb) was a
example eclatante of dissent I don't violate;
15) really on the run of the armaments the thought of Of the Vast one I don't miss`
to be clear: how could you/he/she be spoken of equilibrium of the terror? It was not
absurd this expression so much as '' to evoke the rontondita' of the square
or the whiteness of the black ''?;
16) invoking the theory of the correct war was tried to annul the dissuasion
atomic bomb against which him to. sottolineara' that the opposition to the
badly it is realized through a '' well equal and appropriate ''. After all for
him to. . as for Gandhi. '' in the injustice and' better being victim
how guilty '' and the only possible solution remained not the direct action
violent '' the alone brave and reasonable defense of the country ''.
17) action of which it will do' ample use Simone de Gebelin (wife of the to.) to depart
from the '59 really against the industry Marcoule action combined to the fast
(as that of Rome).
As it regards the position pacifist of the to. under the theoretical profile I am
these the aspects that we hold more' appropriate:
1) with Gandhi also him to. it refuses the modernity' to which contrasts the community`
of the ark;
281
2) the vision of the history of the to. and' undoubtedly escatologica 1 with implications
apocalyptic;
3) not there and' doubt that him to. has reinterpretato the philosophy gandhiana rationalizing her/it
to the light of the theology;
4) with Gandhi also him to. it was convinced that her not violence had to stir
in two directions: that of the internal search and that that it departed from the society`
civil;
5) him to. it was convinced that the absence of a philosophy doesn't violate, inside her
civilization' actual, you/he/she had brought to interpret from Nature as an object
to exploit;
6) one of the difficulties' for concretre her not violence in the civilization' actual it depended
conventions give social and from the legality' formal;
7) only through a return to the Good it will be' possible to free from the evil, it will be`
possible that is' to overcome the own istintualita' animal to reach the attainment
of the love.
But beginning from thing and' possible to reach to this change epocale?
Departing from the analysis of the apocalypse 13, him to. it reaches the awareness that her
science. a real istituizione becoming. has pretended to regulate
the whole development of the humanity' determining the birth of the weapons of destruction
of mass. It is really this diabolic Strength that him to. he/she believes to individualize in the apocalypse
13 reinterpretandolas to the light of his/her philosophy. The concrete alternative
it won't be able' whether to be the constitution of small communities' that they effect relationships
human based on the evangelical love able therefore to structurally modify
the whole society.' To the of the' of the specific reference to the Bible, the whole the reflections
of the to. on her not violence you/they can easily be extended to any religion
(just as you/he/she had made Gandhi) from the moment that her not violence constitutes
an essential premise to put the precepts into practice of any
religion and to create a new model of civilization'. based on the harmonic development
among men (from the moment that for him to. her not violence and' a revolutionary political project
also directs to change the way to make politics).
Under the theological profile tightly, him to. it was convinced that really Christ
1 interpretation borrowed by the study of authors what Dahie'leu, Marcel, Buyere, Ellul that him
it will bring' to refuse the same concept of progress and to share an ascending vision and to spiral
of the history. a great deal near to that of Benjamin. but that it will bring her' above all to foresee that
the advent of the Kingdom of God would have effected only after the destruction of the political institutions
modern, distinction to which the Community' some ark would have given a fundamental contribution
through a modus you resell radically other in comparison to that of the civilization' actual, a modus vivendi
alternative that he was now now really near the Guarani of Paraguay near the Tolstoianis in
Russian and finally near the Gandhianis of India.
282
it was the better example of not violence and accordingly. on the operational plan
. the true Christian was not able that delegittimare any form of war. Just
meeting Gandhi in India (rechristened by him to. his/her bridegroom Christ), him to.
he/she takes action of the possibility' to structurally change society' beginning from her
not violence through community' economic autogestite that shows the possibility`
to embody an authentic alternative to the reality' of the actual world and that
effects not violent social struggles opposing himself/herself/itself. p.e. . to the construction of technologies
war and promoting. contrarily. the ODC.
Bibliography
Pacification en Alge'rie ou mensonge et violence, Harmattan, Paris 1988

What and' her not violence, Jaca Book, 1990
To avoid the end of the world, Jaca Book, 1981
283
5. THE INTERNATIONAL OBSERVATORY OF THE ODADREK

IN FRONT OF THE WAR OF THE KOSSOVO
The volume 1 analyze. according to the optics of the left antagonist. left
well rooted in the academic world. the real finalities' of the war of the Kossovo
effecting one against information (therefore effecting a formality' typical of her
psychological war) through the contributions of Rivera (University' of Bari), Accame,
Olive, Gallerano (University' You Wisdom), Persichetti (fugitive of the left extraparlamentare),
Modugno, Hut (University' of Florence), Paleologo (University`
of Palermo), Ambrosino (correspondent of the '' the Manifesto ''), Tarozzi (University`
of Bologna), Portholes (University' You Wisdom) and Cesaretto (Universita'La
Wisdom).
They begin from the contribution of the Rivera.
1. Rivera
According to him to. the war of the Kosovo (from now on gk ndr). well afar from the being
a humanitarian war. and' is contrarily a well disguised criminal event
from the propaganda effected by the agencies of marketing equally him
crews of the airplanes that have effected the bombardments are not anything else other than
one '' assassins' gang '' and not a team of technicians. as you/he/she would have wanted it stuffed
believe the propaganda. that they develop their duty with efficient professionalism!'
A war this that he/she too clearly remembers also the old wars
colonial (p.60), a war that has marked '' the de'bache of the left to the power
(...) in a substantial acceptance of the imperial dominion '' (p. 61).
2. Accame / Olive
Also him To. . but this' it was absolutely predictable. they refuse the rhetoric
1 AV, The international reverse, Odadrek 1999.
284
humanitarian of the gk and, equally of the Rivera, they send forth a sentence of
sentence without appeal towards the left of power that has betrayed the
his/her historical anti-mililitarismo.
3. Gallerano
After a learned review related to the reflections of Klausewitz and Liddle Hart
on the connection war / politics, him to. quoting the affirmations of Luttwak, it reaches the amazing one
conclusion that USA represent the good example of a catastrophic
'' extremism leading of the capital '' to a politics time. in short.
dramatically and simply to dominate (p. 104).
In conclusion, what original contribution him to. door in comparison to the analyses of the
Marxism years seventy? Simply anybody.
4. Persichetti
After having exposed, in clear way and without demagogy, the principal schools of
thought of the international relationships, also him to. it expresses a sarcastic evaluation
in the comparisons from the actual national managing class and not, deriving in
big part from the Marxist left from the seventies (particularly ironic e'il
judgment on Blair, p. 125) and it formulates a judgment of hard sentence in the comparisons
of the right of interference observing that the logic that regulates him/it and': '' extremely
aggressive, dichotomic, superficial and eccentric '' (p. 128), logic this that
it finds one legitimation of his in the eticismo panpenalista and his/her enemy in the self-determination.
5. Modugno
Also using himself/herself/itself the analysis of Sweezy him to. it believes that the war constitutes
an essential tool to the survival of the empire USA from the moment
what solo a thick investment in the military industry allows to oppose
the economic crises. Of however, and' really Umberto Agnelli to confirm him/it,
not so much indirectly, in an interview that him to. it brings only partly but in
consistent way absolutely. And whether to say. finally. of the synthetic biographical profile
of Milosevic (p. 141) from which clearly emerges how much improbable
both the portrait demagogic factor from the media?
285
6. Hut
As his/her custom him to. detain him on the environmental dimension that the war
it has taking as term of comparison the implications on the environment of the
War of the Gulf. Not without irony he asks. to the of the' of the fact that this
war reenters in the struggle for the control of the resources. what sense can have,
from the superpowers, to decide the reduction of the issues if for the wars
the nations determine enormous environmental damages.
7. Paleologo
After having observed the revolting hypocrisy of that countries. as Italy.
what they entertained good relationships with the Serbia of Milosevic. him to. it underlines
as one of the causes of the intervention both easily individuabile in the wish`
USA of marginalizzazione Russia creating the presuppositions for a ritono to the climate
of the cold war.
8. Ambrosino
HIM TO. he detains. from a side. on to report the existing discrepancy among the program
political of the red-green German coalition and the wish' interventista and
from the other side it underlines the futility' of the reasonings of Grass and Habermas.
9. Cesaratto
HIM TO. . as Zolo. (commented by the writer in the preceding parts) it individualizes
four causes of this war: from the strategic control of the corridors, to the encirclement
of the I Snored, to the wish' to crack the European unification thin
to the wish' to replace the U.N.. Also following this direction Carraro
(in the Appendix 1) it furnishes analogous motivations on the causes of the war.
286
6. INFORMATION, SCIENCE IS WAR

ACCORDING TO THE COMMITTEE SCIENTISTS IT IS SCIENTISTS
AGAINST THE WAR *
Likewise to the preceding volumes also in this case we will develop a synthetic
review of the principal reflections of the authors.
1. Of bears
HIM TO. (University' of Turin) after having shortly passed illustrated some
opinions of known European intellectuals on the war, reach the conclusion that
the military institutions are always to the search of intellectuals able to legitimate
the military interventismo (p. D.Annunzio, Marinetti) or in degree to become
the prince's advisers (p. 21). Contrarily the independent intellectuals are
all those people that. during the recent history or less. they are lined up against
the militarist regurgitations of States (him to. he/she quotes, to mo' of example, the appeal against her
war of the Kosovo launched by Lori, Pivano etc.).
2. Wise
From the academic point of view tightly and' possible to find a valid alternative
to the appeal of the war, facing the problematic conflittualis in
a completely different optics and distant from the usurato paradigm of the realism
political: the scientific study of the peace of which. him to. some Center Studies
'Serene Regis'. and' in our country a known technician. Undoubtedly his/her predilection
and' revolt to the net Transcend founded by Galtung in 1990.
3. Baron, Marenco and Martocchia

Him To. . belonging respectively to the university' of Rome, to the Esea and the
Sissa. they attribute the origin of the gk to the demand to achieve the hegemony of the
* Against the new wars, Odradek, 2000.

287
Balkans, aside USA, for the decisive importance of the corridor five and eight. A
role. often underestimated. remarkable and' is developed by the agencies USA of
marketing that has brought forth a thin country of misinformation
trying to give an appearance of legitimacy'. as of however you/he/she has done in way
coarse Of Alema. to an intervention that other not and' is that an occupation
in full rule (p. 50).
4. Peyretti
How, concretely, to oppose the official misinformation? According to him to.
. some Center Studies 'Serene Regis'. and' possible to do following him/it the indications of
Galtung that solicits the activists pacifists to create autonomous informative network
tightly connected to internet, to the purpose to promote an effectiveness against
information that could become, subsequently, a real journalism
of the peace (you are thought of Italy to Peacelink or to Warnews). Meaningful that him to. recognizes
as 'Events', 'Rebirth' and 'the manifesto' is busy newspapers
for the peace! In other terms: the information and' correct if he/she answers to the presuppositions
of the pacifism but, contrarily, if and' built by the institutions (p.e. those military)
and' certainly false or omissiva.
After a series of articles. that they document the dangerousness' for the man and
for the environment of the use of the ammunitions containing impoverished uranium. it follows
an edited by wise man the Physicians against the torture in which. to the usual one. the institutions
soldiers are criticized without half terms. Just against the militarization in
action of the State must get organized a society' civil aware.
5. Of Fazio
HIM TO. . of the astronomic observatory in Rome. he/she takes action that the oil,
and' to the actual state, the more one' precious energetic source because of which '' the actual one
system of market is dragging the humanity' in an insane run toward a level of
destruction ever seen ''. The alternative? The systematic use of the alternative sources,
and the deep change of the actual economic system they would be able it stuffed to avoid
a dramatic result for the survival contrarily to the ridiculous proposals
of the IMF and of the WB directed only to maintain intact the economic growth
actual.
Both Hut (of the INFN) that Polcaros (of the CNR-IAS) underline the dreadful one
growth of the American military expense (from the shown return to the nuclear politics
up to the new sceneries opened by the SDI and by the cyber-war) against which.
288
it seems. there is no enough international opposition. Close to the investments

elevated you/they are effected. above all aside USA. investments
military of smaller entity' directs to improve the weapons non lethal fate to check
a territory in which the population practises a rudimentary armed struggle
or a non conventional struggle.
The last wise man and' a sort of crowning of the volume and at the same time and`
fruit of a choice precise politics from the administrator Massimo Zucchetti.
Written by Gualdron. member of the FARC-EPs. it constitutes an action of accusation

hard towards USA 1 that they would want the balkanization of the
conflict but that in reality' it will become' '' a vietnamizzazione of the conflict thanks to the
share of an ample fan of organizations and social sectors '' (p. 264).
The sense of the article. in the context of the volume. and' clear: the defense of the
Colombian revolutionary war.
In conclusion, thanks to the grammar of the psychological war (and particularly

to the against information) the military institutions, the capitalism, the foreign politics
USA and that of the Nato are condemned without half terms according to a cliche
propagandist characteristic commune to the communist press of the fifties
and of that of the left extraparlamentare of the seventies.
1 particularly towards the Gen. Wilhem and of the Gen. McCaffrey.
289
7. NEUTRALISM IS NUCLEAR DISARMAMENT

IN THE REFLECTIONS OF EDWARD THOMPSON
Just for such reason a rapid examination of the harvest of published articles
in Italian language it constitutes an important point of reference for the understanding
of the against information not only effected by him to. but, implicitly, also
from the European anti-nuclear movement.
1. Against the nuclear dissuasion
The origin of the dissuazione and' easily individuabile in the wish' USA both
to attach for first Russia that to show the superiority' military USA
(p. 6). More than few of the strategic reflections on the dissuasion are or mere predicaments
theoretical or they constitute a dangerous return to the barbarity. Everything
this' you/he/she has contributed. in decisive way. to the progressive militarization and
then to the increasing influence of the military-industrial complex. The only alternative
and' the formation of a new alliance among the society' civil and the researchers
for '' to spin the plot of the peace '' to avoid that '' every culture and every politics
has end ''.
2. Liberty' of information and anti-nuclear movement
HIM TO., after having illustrated the attempts aborted to launch a packet of name
. from the government of the Thatcher. directed to limit the liberty' of information
it underlines the ample extension of the illegal interceptions of the safety services
against the society' civil and it sets the emphasis on the job of tall value done from
all that scientists and intellectuals that have tried to make transparent
the information and to divulge those whole useful news to understand the logic
of the power. Naturally the conclusive contribution and' gives from the movement
anti-nuclear (begun with the refusal of Denmark to entertain the Cruise) that,
p.e., in Holland you/he/she has found way to express him to the best thanks to a transversal alliance
among the parties of left and the churches concretized him through petitions and
processions. Only in a second moment the mobilization developed him in UK thanks
290
to the labor unions and the party laburista. beginning from 1980. in Europe through
a common country has formulated the in demand followings:
1) to stop the Cruise, the Pershings II and the SS-20s;

2) to create denuclearized zones;
3) to create the conditions for a Royal liberty' of information between East and West
and
4) to open a breach inside the media for the movement for the peace.
3. The genesis of the cold war

According to him to. the cause of the cold war should be sought '' in the central fracture
among the men, in the absolute pole of power '' (p.49) in short in the e'lite to the power
(politics and soldier) that, the nuclear dissuasion to make acceptable, has before
'' exterminated the decisional democratic process '' (p. 59) and then you/he/she has created a truth and
just system of extermination whose characteristics are among the other analogous to those
of the militarism and of the imperialism in which anti-communist ideology develops a
conclusive role. Just for his/her ideological connotation, the system of the
nuclear extermination creates to his/her own inside a reaction of aversion that, thanks
to the movement no-nuclear, it will purchase' an international course, movement that
promoting the internationalism and the neutralism will arrive' to threaten the system
of power Soviet westerner 1, system that. through the military comparison
potential. '' he/she continually renews the sources of the totalitarianism '' legitimating
the activities' illegal of the safety services, '' consolidating the repressive bureaucracies of
state and limiting I space him/it for the human rights '' (p. 113). After all, the two settles
of accord they are also found in the tacciare of destruction the democratic movements
because' '' they don't want that they make common cause '' (p. 118).
4. Neutralism
The neutralistic position. that you/he/she has found in men as Albrecht, Faber,
de Smaele, in Bahre and in Coates some known exponents. to the of the' of the propagan
1 According to him to. both the systems go toward a progressive militarization. as the
militarism can exist very well in a democracy. and really against it him low the movement
anti-nuclear European, really to expel the weapons and the nuclear bases from Europe, really
for the unconditional withdrawal of the weapons nuclear USA and USSR.
291
from time to discredit him/it. it constitutes a choice fundamental politics for the movement
no-nuclear since' it favors '' the cause of the liberty' and of the peace '' (p. 130)
and. in turn. the movement for the peace and the disarmament favors the only true
safety, through a transversal political alliance that understands socialist,
syndicalists, liberal, religious and ecologists.
5. Conclusion
Despite the sure effectiveness of the movement no-nuclear in Europe and in him
USA, on long period its purposes of global denuclearization are miserably
failures because of the renewed trust in the politics nuclear Nato (aside
of the European military vertexes and not), because of the amplification of the Nato (contrarily
to the expectations of one breakup of his wished by the whole movement
no-nuclear) and finally because of the extension of the intervention been Born through
the Strengths of Rapid Projection. As for USA and to USSR. also continuing
in the gradual dismantlement of the atomic arsenals in compliance to the
international essays. you/they have not not only abdicated the nuclear politics but
you/they have improved the technology of it.
292
8. THE PLANETARY ETHICS ACCORDING TO

THE DEPARTMENT OF PHILOSOPHY
OF THE UNIVERSITY OF SOAKED
Under the theoretical profile the purpose of the volume ('' Ethics of the mondialita '') and`
that to individualize the essential aspects of a planetary ethics, an ethics able
to overcome the dimension conflittuale of the actual world, an ethics that '' east
the to act of governments, people, groups and individuals according to a nucleus common of criterions
and of values '' (p. 200). Making reference to the reflections of known philosophers and theologians
what Jaspers, Jonas, Henrich, Ho ¨ sle, Apel, Morin, Huber, Reuter, Balducer,
Boff and Levinas.
To achieve such ambitious objective and' necessary the overcoming of the ethic
conseguenzialistica and of the ethics of the smaller evil that concretely empties of
meant her/it '' normative dimension of the moral discourse '' (p. 203). Just for
such motivation, the ethical conseguenzialistica accepts to legitimate the wars or even
the tortures provided that' is able of '' to avoid great damages to the state '' that
it effects such choices. The target of the authors and' in short easily individuabile
in the reflections of Walzer and held Nye responsible of to have legitimated the war
in Iraq. In other terms, the planetary ethics of which you/they discuss him To. it would owe,
contrarily, to legitimate the positions pacifists and anti-militarist on philosophical base.
Not by chance, to the of the' of the references. always positive. to the works of Zolo, the
volume illustrates the reflection of authors. what Boff and Balducci. whose positions
ideological they fully answer to those some anti-militarist pacifism (and.
we add. anti-American). To every way, returning to the planetary ethics
of the authors, which characteristics should you/he/she possess? The first characteristic
you/he/she should be that of the dialogue dimension, the second it will owe' to be that
of the normative justification to which the planetary ethics must make reference
to find one legitimation of his; the third characteristic will owe' to allow the ethics
planetary to develop a normative function and finally the exercise of the criticism
it will owe' to be fundamental for delegittimare any ethics or politics that wants
to justify '' the sacrifice of the life or the rights of whoever in name of a good
superior '' (p. 206). Doing really the thesis of Levinas, him To. they share the
record of the other on the self, the overcoming of the same individualistic ethics
(that of Locke and Hobbes p.e.), the refusal of the political realism and therefore the refusal
of the '' legitimation of the Real politik in name of an ethics of the responsibility '''
p. 225), the refusal of the economic globalization and, contrarily, the acceptance
293
of the philosophy that feeds the new movements of the peace (p. 232) and the acceptance
of the work of the centers of alternative information on the mondialita.' In short, to
mo' of conclusion, him To. they wish a radical overcoming of the actual model
of development and a radical overcoming of the conception of the politics as
art of the dominion.
294
Part Twelfth
1. ODC: A CONFLITTUALITA NON CONVENTIONAL

LEGALIZED
1. Premise
The volume that we consider. further to offer us a vast review
of opinions it expressed from numerous ex ODC Caritas. it shows how much rooted
the anti-militarism is become by now inside the institutions (religious,
university, industrial, politics, juridical etc.) and how much considered is
'normal' and 'legal' the techniques of the conflittualita' not conventional.
2. Cavagna
HIM TO. . founder of the GAVCI in 1977 and of the CEFA. it was one of the first ones to
to do formation within the ODC and. to the purpose to protest against the law
of the '72. promoted a fast for 27 days, I am chained' to the altar of the Country
for '' to protest against the cut of the 2000 daily liras for the formation
(p. 18) and I occupy' in way I don't violate In short the Office of the Defense him to.
it made use of formality' operational typical of the conflittualita' not conventional.
3. Chiavacci
HIM TO. . appointed in the lists of the progressive. he/she remembers the obstructionism of the MSI
and the collaboration. partial. of the PDS towards the Law of the ODC
in the '92.
4. Codrignani
HIM TO. . president of the LOC. after having defended the battles of Capitini to
favor of the ODC, remembers the use made of a technique typical of her against information:
the volantinaggio in virtue' of which reported the absurdity' of the 4 Party
November. HIM TO. it proposes to protect. also in Italy. possible cases of diser
297
zione (as to Israel). Interesting. finally. to notice as the author in quality`

of parliamentary of the independent left, has participated more' turned to the
Committee Esteri and Defense.
5. Dragon
Student of Of the Vast one, vice-president of the MIR and president of the Committee, it vindicates
with Catholic pride the long march toward the institutions passing through
the LOC and it underlines the legitimacy' of the battle of the Caritas against the Office
of the Defense to the times of Spadolini.
6. Fabbrini
After six months of jail for his/her ODC to the military service, become vice-president
of the MIR, it recognizes in the interview that to influence him/it deeply
they were the actions to the writings of Balducci, Milani and her Pyre. To such respect, a great deal
meaningful it seems us an affirmation of the to., according to which '' not there and' an objector
what it didn't stir from religious reasons '', and this' it testifies the radical aversion
to the military institutions present inside the Catholicism.
7. Gozzini
First example. in the '62. of Catholic ODC, it recognizes the deep influence
practiced on his/her choice of Balducci and from Mazzolari and above all. in her
interview. it underlines the existence. inside the Church. of a long
anti-militarist tradition. Besides he/she remembers his/her militancy inside the group
of study that made head to Panzieri. Nevertheless. to the goals of our job. fundamental
and' the admission of the to. to have promised actions opposite information
relatively to the deserters American pacifists (p. 41) and the auspice that the pacifism
radical both chiamatooggi a.costruire a progettoalternativodi society ''' (p.1).
8. Monterubbianesi
Founder of the Community' of Capodarco, it developed since 1969 the role of protector
of the ODCs hiding them to Capodarco and promoting her/it to institutional level
in a second moment. We notice as. once more a strut
298
Catholic plugs. has dressed again a conclusive role in the promotion of one
anti-militarist culture and sotamzialmente anti-statalista.
9. Paolicelli
`
It is meaningful that him to. . founder of the AONV. recognizes that during her
country for the approval of the law on the ODC, only the Manifesto and Future
they showed their support.
10. Venditti
Also him to. it recognizes the conclusive contribution of Capitini and her Pyre. over
what a Calm Regis president of the MIR. to his/her formation; but nevertheless the datum
remarkable to underline and' that him to. and' a member of the constitutional Court and that
has modify deeply the Military Code of peace and war. This shows
the sure effectiveness of a war of wearing out brought until inside her
institutions.
11. Battle
Manager of the Caritas of Ragusa, him to. and' a tall prelate of the Catholic Church
what without half terms arrival' to support the protests anti-Comiso.
12. Bazzarri
HIM TO. . president of the Foundation Mr. Potato dumplings. it recognizes as determinant
the existence of schools of formation partner-politics it promoted from the Caritas
for the ODCs and it also underlines' the conclusive role developed to them favor
from the Card. Martin. Of however, really inside the Caritas, a special exists
Facing department her '' Education to the peace and the mondialita ''' fundamental
and authoritative tool of anti-militarist psychological war.
13. Nerve
Honorary president of the Foundation Zancan underlines a historical datum of
299
great relief: in the '76. during the Conference ecclesiale. inside her You
Committee I pass' to the unanimity' the promotion of the civil service.
14. Sandpipers
Cardinal from 1985, him to. in the seventies he made promoter of demonstrations
of protests against the Shops Galilei in Florence, that is' against the military industries.
15. Tavassi
Also him to. . member of the national Committee of the Equal opportunities`
. he/she remembers the historical decision of the You Committee of the Conference Ecclesiale
of 1976 underlining the ample consent that received the decision to promote
the ODC, from all the greatest Catholic associations.
16. Coos
Historical father of the Caritas in Genoa, promoted in May of 1989, one
demonstration of protest against the War Naval Show prepared in the city' ligure
succeeding in preventing that he again developed.
17. Girardi
Also the opinion of the to. . ex manager of the IRES of Trento. and' of extreme
interest to understand how much discounted both the anti-militarism inside her
institutions.
At the end of the interview, him to. it expresses the demand to keep on promoting
a culture against the army and against the war despite the ODC has been
institutionalized.
18. Lusetti
Deputy of the Margherita and' is. as et-ODC and ex DC. one of the principals
promoters in the Christian Democratic area of the ODC.
300
19. Milanese
Ex assistant manager of the Caritas of Udine, improves'. in the years '80. her
principals technical of not violence. with the benediction of Mons. Fight himself/herself/themselves.
and inside the University' promoted. on the occasion of the war in Iraq.
a seminar of 15 days autogestito on the education to the peace.
20. Russian
Substitute attorney in Bari, further to have developed the ODC near the Caritas barese,
and' a convinced supporting of the DPNV.
21. Zuccato
Executive Fiat has developed the ODC in the eighties near the Caritas in Turin.
301
2. NOTES ON THE REFLECTION PACIFIST OF TOLSTOJ *

Not there and' doubt some that the meditation pacifist of the to. has found the
just base in the religion and more' exactly in the study of the Gospel
what. among the other. it will allow him' to subsequently guarantee his/her own anarchism
political and to justify the deep aversion toward the churches accused of having
knowingly distorted the message of Christ. Just reflecting on the Gospel
him to. it will come' to individualize in the not resistance to the evil the key of time of the message
Christian and to understand the fundamental importance of the ecumenicalism
(thanks to which came to formulate an enthusiastic judgment of Confucio and Lao-
Tse) and of the prophetic dimension (thanks to which was convinced to be able to foresee
for Europe and the world alone slaughters and calamities). If the complex articulation
some evangelical message had been welcomed then by the young generations
these would have been able to easily abdicate the superstitions of the patriotism,
of the science, of the socialism and of the institutionalized religion. Particularly,
some Gospel was essential to understand the revolutionary course of the not resistance
to the evil and therefore of the pardon towards the enemy (not resistance
already' practised by the Quaccheris).
The evil. in fact. he is not able' whether to defeat not with the love and through her
share (p.e. to the military service or to the politics) thanks to which the violence
it will be' isolated and it will lose' strength gradually. But an operation so' elevated spiritually,
it implies that he who the practice effects a deep transformation
inside himself, reaching to refuse every strength of violence (that practiced p.e.
from the courts, from the jails and from the death penalty). Speaking of the determined violence
from the war this and' always determined by 4 simple causes:
1) the economic injustices;
2) the existence of the military caste and
3) the existence of the false religions
and
4) the existence of the State.
* Tolstoj - the prophet, And. Gabrielli, 2000.

302
To such intention the refusal of the State was absolute and of clear anarchic matrix
as much as radical was the criticism to the false democracies that give only the illusion
of the liberty' (achievable only through the self-government). The only legitimate tools
. for a Christian. to demolish I am not it the civil disobedience and her
collaboration (through that is' techniques typical of the conflittualita' not conventional)
what they will bring to the realization of small communities' agricultural. The solution
he/she violates proposed by anarchists and Marxists and' the consequence of an evident
bad faith: not the liberation from the evil the people but the attainment propose him
of the power because' their action is born from the ambition and from the envy verse
those people who power practices him/it.
[As already' repeatedly said not and' in our intentions to expose the history
of the pacifism and of the not violence through his/her protagonists but simply
that to individualize the essential aspects of the conflittualita' not conventional].
303
3. NOTES ON THE ANTI-MILITARISM

OF THE ITALIAN RADICAL PARTY
Also the PRI. as big part of the European radical left. it had the opportunity
to manifest an attitude of intransigent anti-militarism in alternative
to which militant pacifism was pointed out. In the specific one the exponents
of the PRI. and among these particularly Cicciomessere and Pannella. they expressed
clearly:
1) the demand to reconvert the military structures in civil;
2) it requires her/it' to bring Italy out of the Nato;
3) it requires her/it' to promote to national level a movement anti-military
it is in degree to create a hiatus between military institutions and Society' civil;
4) it requires her/it' to demilitarize and to denuclearize Sardinia;
5) the utility'. to level opposite information. to promote rotten anti
militarist;
6) the meeting and the improrogabile it requires' to promote the approval
of the CDC;
7) the opportunity' to promote an abrogative referendum of the military codes
and of the normative one related to the courts and to the military jails.
On the operational plan tightly. the connections with anarchic contexts and
beatniks induced (among the '66 and the '67) some radical activists to effect a typical
technique opposite information: the volantinaggio against the 2 military parade
June. In according to place, the march Milan, Vicenza turns in the '67 were finalized
to sensitize the public opinion and to create a space of collaboration antimilitarist
with anarchists and M/L and numerous members of community' ecclesiali. Under
the political profile tightly the values that inspired their routine conflittuale
they were undoubtedly the deep aversion to the military values, the aversion to the
hidden political weight practiced by the intelligence, the absolute contrariety' to the existence
same of the military industry and the dangerousness' individualized in the modifications
strategic of the military thought.
To such proper intention the anti-militarist Congress (organized in Milan

in November of 1989) it promoted, without half terms, the army's dissolution
and it observed as the F.As. you/they were turning by now their attention to the
I oppose violent of the struggle of class. Nevertheless, one of the contributions of great
304
effectiveness, dates to the anti-militarist political organization it was the weight practiced to the inside
of the parliament, political weight that I am concretized'. in 1972. in to propose
what the financing to the ODC prevented from the Defense in such way to subtract
resources to the military expense. Just beginning from the seventies the formalities`
operational not conflittualis reached their apex through:
1) the fasts of protest;
2) the pressures on the parliament sending thousand of postcards to the Committee
Defense of the Chamber;
3) the direct action for the tried objectors;
4) the struggle of protest inside the military jails (you are thought about that of Cic
cionessere in the '72);
5) politics to increase the pressure and on the parliamentary institutions attra
toward the creation of transversal alliances with LC, communist, socialist that
. p.e. . they succeeded in inducing Pertini to make to approve with urgency (also
thanks to the strike of the fame of Pannella 1 and Gardin) the first law on the ODC
[of the League for the promotion of the ODC].
Another contribution. politically remarkable. it will be' the realization of the
LOC 2 in 1973 inside which. in to turn of brief term it will come' fought
one '' war '' for the political hegemony!
Bibliography
Angel Bandinelli, Anti-militarism, '' it Tries her Radical '', n. 1, 1977.

Roberto Cicciomessere, Diary of memoirs of Peschiera, '' it Tries her Radical '', n. 4, 1972.
1 The protest was from the outside also sustained from celebrated intellectual what Sartre, Silone and in
particular from Balducci.
2 really thanks to the LOC. in the '75. the istituzionalizzazione of the DPNV was proposed.
305
Part Thirteenth
1. PREMISE
As more' turned underlined. during the volume. the conflittualita' not
conventional it has. historically. had the opportunity to embody him through the action
he/she doesn't violate, the civil disobedience but also through the Psycological Warfare
what you/he/she has found way to express him with particular effectiveness in the cinema 1.
Premised, that not and' certain our intention to illustrate the evolution of the against
anti-militarist information during the whole history of the contemporary cinema,
we will make alone reference to some paradigmatic cases from which you/they will emerge
reflections 2 that we have already had' way to illustrate in the preceding parts.
1 cinema apart and' useful to remember that also the music develops a role of extreme relief in her
psychological war. You thinks about the group ChumbaWamha risen in 1985. and particularly to songs
as '' Mr. Heseltine Meets His Public ''. to the Rage Against the Machine been born in 1990. and to the album
'' The Battle of Los Angeles ''. to that '' Evil Empire ''., to the 99 Posse and the album '' You vida
que vendra '' group that has collected an elevated number of penal charges.
2 more' in the detail: the antimilitarism, the anticapitalismo and the terzomondismo.
309
2. THE ANTIMILITARISM IN STANLEY KUBRICK *

As and' known Pathsof Glory was produced in 1957 and it had as object her
before world war (more' precisely the war of trench between German and French
in August of 1916). Is the Gen. Mireau that the Gen. Broulard I level as
cynical characters, disinteresting to the life or to the death of their soldiers but parties
to play as with their lives for matters to be able and of career so much the
great Saint-Auhan that the soldiers it considers inferior beings. As for the quotation
by Samuel Johnson '' the patriotism and' the last shelter of the scoundrels '' this
you/he/she is done really from an officer. Dax. to the purpose to show the absence
of hierarchical cohesion over naturally to show the contempt of the it records verse
deprived ideal of value. A further test of the process of degradation, typical
of the military institutions, you/he/she is offered us by the director when the accusation of Paris not
you/he/she is considered reliable because' a soldier's word not and' assimilable to
that of an officer. The apex of the contempt of the human life to be sacrificed in name
of the really to be able is reached by the it records when it puts in mouth to Mireau
the order to bomb his/her own lines and when he/she asks that is shot
100 men for punishment. The choice of the number of the soldiers is made on base
arbitrary paramente as much as arbitrary it will be' the decision to shoot was
seventy.
Arbitrariness' that it decrees. once more. the human degradation to the

what military power comes, degradation that finds way to be revealed in the-
the affirmation of Broulard according to which the execution of the three soldiers will serve' as
expiatory head.
If up to this moment Broulard was convinced that if you/he/she was behaved

as a skilled alone opportunist at the end of the story realizes
to be of forehead to a fool sentimental idealist.
As in all the films of Kubrick also in this recurrent themes emerge the
which meant and' evident: the binomial man / animal (the soldiers live in the trenches
crowded as animals, the prisoners are confined in the stall), the theater (the court
martial and' in fact organized as a theater), the game (the officers that play
* Source: www.kubrick.it (Italian site).

310
with the soldiers and the floor of the castle that it has a sketch to chessboard), the power
(to which human life is immolated) and the integrity' moral (expressed by pax that
just for this it will come' been sorry for by Broulard).
Conclusion
Under the historical profile and' interesting to underline as is France that him
USA. behind pressure of the military institutions. they prohibited him/it confirming
this way' implicitly the disruptive effectiveness of the message of the records.
Doctor Stranamore, produced in 1964, it not only concretizes the phobia of the director
of forehead to a possible nuclear war (then all anything else other than improbable!)
but it constitutes a merciless satire towards I set apart him American soldier.
One of the protagonists who is lent to represent the anticommunist phobia of the establishment
USA and' undoubtedly the Gen. Ripper that. prey to the folly
. it legitimates the beginning of the nuclear war accusing the communists to want to contaminate
the vital fluid jewels of the Americans. Doctor Stranamore symbolizes her/it
folly of the technocratic ones and strategists of the nuclear war that dispute of apocalyptic
destructions as if it dealt with a harmless game. Even more' meaningful
the proposal of Stranamore. done in the War Room. to move to case of
nuclear conflict in special underground wells a limited number of individuals
selected, proposed that a great deal it clearly evokes a sort of Nazism to the American
(not by chance, while he/she is speaking, the mechanical arm of Stranamore becomes animated from
only repeating the Nazi regard); the greatest Kong (to head of the B-52) represents
the patriotic folly that pushes him up to ride the atomic bomb as a cowboy
during a rodeo and the Gen. Turgidson obsessed by the competition with the
Russian and disinterested of the consequences of a nuclear war. Now. to the of the`
of the situated sonorous columns in ironic key (from Try To Little Tenderness to
When Johnny Comes Marching Home End to We'll Meet Again) and of the poster
of the base of Burpelson (Peace Is Our Profession). and' evident that the film sets
the emphasis not only on the extreme brittleness' of the safety measures in case of war
nuclear (matter on which him to. he documents') but above all wants it stuffed
to understand. very realistically. as having also reached the threshold
of a nuclear conflict the men of power (technocrats, military and political)
nothing has not learned from their tragic errors.
Full Metal Jacket, produced in 1987, it underlines with particular emphasis the progressive one
disumarizzazione of the military institutions during Vietnam disumanizzazione
what it finds in the suicide of Ball of Lard, in the atrocities' seen by Joker in her
311
absolute abnormality' of Animal Mother, in the training coordinated by the sergeant

instructor Hartman, in the words of Joker turned to Ball of Lard ('' The body
of the marines (...) he/she wants some killers '') in the conception of the woman (the prostitute that
it makes him pay five dollars) and finally in the transformation of Raferman and Joker in
two assassins, illuminating examples. As many we can affirm some importance
attributed by the it records to the fall of the values what the empathy (annulled by him/it
look fixed emblem of the nullificazione of the other), the honest one' intellectual (her
propaganda of war promised by the editing '' Stars anbd Stripes ''), the rivalry`
(Joker is not able' diserrere among well and badly but you/he/she must follow the ratio of the war:
to kill or to make himself/herself/themselves kill), the tenderness (the lieutenant Touchdown in to pick up a
rabbit of roll jumps on a mine) and finally the compassion (when Animal Mother
it shoots from the helicopter in indiscriminate way against the civilians).
312
3. THE REVOLUTIONARY ANTAGONISM

IN THE CINEMA NO. VO * 1
The against effected information. during the years '60. from the CN trovo'in
Rocha, in War, in Farias, in Saracen and in Dos Santos his/her maximum interpreters.
A cinema this anti-American, anti-capitalistic and above all anti-hollywhodiano

('' The Fox, the Paramount, the Meter they are our enemies '', p. 62), a cinema
that he will do' spokesman of the tragedy of the Brazilian people and it will owe' to translate him
in revolutionary violence.
The CN promoted, in fact, a cinema of guerrilla the only tool thanks to the
what the man is able' to repurchase persuades her/it' to dream, thanks to which '' every and`
gentleman of himself, because' anybody and' servant of someone '' (p. 66) 2.
To such intention Rocha will say': '' An aesthetics of the violence [alluding to his
aesthetics] and' revolutionary and' the moment in which the colonizer acknowledges the existence
of the colonized one (...) The only antidote to the system and' the anarchy, agreement as
absence of dominion '' (pp. 74/76).
Of however, proper Bunuel and Pasolini will constitute determined references

in the poetic one of Rocha and, if and' so', it doesn't arouse any surprise as the realism
critical (the definition and' of Bertelli) of the to. conduct him/it to try only contempt
toward the land owners, the middle class, the Church, the soldiers in how much '' openly
hostile to the cultural growth of the people and craftsmen of the repression ''
* Pino Bertelli, Glauber Rocha, You Torch, 2002.

1 the reader doesn't try particular disconcertment in to observe the abrupt passage from Kubrick to Rocha
since' this last esteemed him/it deeply. Just reflecting on '' Paths of Glory '' Rocha
he/she will understand of it' the technical importance.
2 in the Cuban ICAIC will find' '' the only experimental laboratory of cinema in the world thanks to the
what good films were produced according to a model of tropical socialist neoralism. Just
to Cuba Rocha will find' '' a civilization' young '' able to oppose to the bourgeois model. In short through
the ICAIC Rocha hoped that you/he/she could be exported on the cinema markets of the world
a vision terzomondista and revolutionary. The militant appointment of the to. it will bring him/it' already' in
1965
to be arrested for having manifested against the Brazilian military dictatorship then governed
from Castelo Branco. Two years later, in 1967, '' Earth em Transe '' it will be' prohibited by the military junta
in the whole Brazil while it will be being' judged to the Habana '' the good film of the year from the Cuban
criticism ''
(p. 213). The centralita' of the work of the to. it will be' really recognized in 1984 when the Encuentro de
the Intelectuales por the Soberaina of Cuba will make him' free public.
313
(p. 106) 3. Against all of this' authentically a work of revolutionary art owes
to change the existing political order and to conduct the man toward one united' cosmic,
a work of art must be in short a tool of revolt against the imperialism
in all of his/her expressions. From this point of view '' The God Nero and the devil
blond ''. produced in 1964. and' certainly paradigmatic poiche'e'un
true manifesto of the Cinema No.vo, but also an impassioned defense of the match
revolt / religion of the liberation and a fierce criticism to the repression that it finds
in '' Anthony das Mortes '' a clear exemplification and to which do from counterpoint
Donna Santa (the guerrilla) and the priest guerrillero. To such intention and`
we clarified the judgment of the to.: '' The Brazilian revolution will be' possible solo from the meeting
of neutrality' mysticisms and not you politicize with neutrality' you politicize ''
(p. 164). Almost to confirm the radical aversion to the coliniaslimo. in the '' Leo to
seven heads '' produced in 1970. this is represented as a lion to seven
heads and the protagonists clearly reflect the Third dramatic situation
World (from the agent of the Cia to the German mercenary, to the guerrillero etc.) and his
solution in the revolutionary struggle: Pablo, justice the agent of the Cia and and' really
the strength's emblem liberatoria of the revolution how much the march of the
guerrilleros in the heart of the brushwood.
3 Rocha, Andrade and Carneiro will not by chance be imprisoned for having opposed a clean refusal
to the applications of autocensura from the military junta.
314
4. THE ANTIMILITARISM IN MARK BELLOCCHIO

Not there and' doubt that the only proper film to illustrate the personal interpretation
of the Italian director on this theme both '' triumphal March '' produced in the
1976, film that develops him inside the Barracks Sterago. Here the commander
of company Cap. Dry and the military world I am the symbol of all her against
information M/L of the seventies:
1) the delirious conformity' to the rule that is concretized in to order to
Passer to also give him the Basque killing, if necessary;

2) the authoritarianism that also manifests him during the inspection of the recruits;
3) the sexual degradation (to the outside of the barracks prostitutes stir
and homosexuals);
4) the nonnismo (to prepare gavettoni to make to kiss the stick to a recruit with
in top a condom);
5) the contempt of the woman, held only a puttana (in fact Dry it considered
his wife Rosanna a puttana that tentera'invano to violate);
6) the authoritarian machismo (the weeping of Sparrows is qualified by the Cap.

Dry as typical of one spineless);
7) the violence that is concretized when the Cap. Dry land beats Sparrows for
to induce to react him/it;

8) the scarce virility' of the soldier (in fact his wife Rossanna betrays her husband);
9) the legitimated violence (Sparrows he/she doesn't report to the superior the Cap. Asciut
to);
10) the sadism (the Cap. Dry, come to know about the betrayal, he/she handcuffs
his wife);
11) the conspiracy of silence' (the killing of the Cap. Dry. mere fatality'. you/he/she is covered
from Sparrows).
Altogether the portrait that emerges some military institution and' finalized
to show of it:
1) the dimension concentrazionaria;

2) the absence of liberty`;
315
3) it requires her/it' to destroy her/it (really the same director will have' way to say him/it
expressly, in the volume Triumphal March, Einaudi, 1976);
4) the fascist dimension;
5) the individual's sperimentalizzazione;
6) the uncritical subjugation;
7) the read education as dominion and indoctrination.
Conclusion
It is meaningful to underline as the portrait. absolutely negative. that

it emerges some military institution both the result of a precise political optics and is
analogous to the big part of the evaluations of which has had the opportunity to discuss
longly in the preceding parts. Nevertheless Bellocchio has had the 'merit' of
to render explicit the wish' to destroy the military institution, frankness that a great deal
often and' missed to numerous home pacifists that have a preference for ipocrite circumlocution.
316
Part Fourteenth
1. PREMISE
How much decisive has been the antagonism effected by the CND or the antagonism
against the War of Algeria and' soon said: the conflittualita' not conventional,
what in these movements you/he/she has found way to express him, you/he/she has not only anticipated
. for formality' operational. the sessantotto but. undoubtedly. the actual ones
movements no-global. Also to level of political program (the anti-militarism,
the anti-attantismo, the criticism to the representative democracy, the alternative press,
the formation of a left radical and politically transversal out of the
bureaucratic organizations of the traditional parties, the anti-nuclearismo etc.) these
'movements' introduces organizational characters that anticipate in impressive way
those actual. A conclusive note finally: the program launched by the
Gen. Gehelen and' what undoubtedly has been successful is
showing. among the other. how much fundamental is an accurate activity' of intelligence
develops to professional level and not certain surprise or submitted to personal
a little qualified or generically qualified.
Just for this reason we have decided to bring some analyses of his of-
come by now a classical within the counter-intelligence and. is said
clearly. fully condivisibili.
319
2. THE CONFLITTUALITA NON CONVENTIONAL

In the 100 Committee CMD E
1. Origins
Thanks to the contribution of Russell and Priestly the CND was born the 15 January of the
1958, while the 100 committee was born later two years to the purpose to radicalize
the routine contestataria.
2. Ideological connotation of the CND and the 100 Committee

Heterogeneous connotation undoubtedly since' he/she embraced dissident laburisti,
pacifists (laymen and religious), activists of the civil rights, anti-militarist radical
you don't violate, activists coordinated by the DAC, don't violate gandhiani, intellectual
of the '' New Left Rewiev '', anarchists.
3. Political program
Synthetically the program of the two groupings is able' to easily be
synthesized in the following way:
1) absolute renouncement to the use and the production of the nuclear weapons;
2) stipulation of a convention for the unilateral nuclear disarmament;
3) suspension of the roles of the scouts endowed with nuclear weapons;
4) absolute prohibition of nuclear experiments;
5) elimination of the military bases been Born,
6) withdrawal of the UK from the military alliance of the Nato;
7) prohibition of the training of troops on the English territory;
8) realization of denuclearized zones checked by the U.N. and finally
9) prohibition of transfer of know-how.
4. Professions and social origin

An elevated number of participants developed activity' tied up to the public employment
while a non negligible number of activists developed free professions.
320
Nevertheless the more component' intransigent it originated from the intellectual environment
and student. The social affiliation primarily included the middle class
(from the small one to the high middle class).
5. Formality' operational not conflittuali

Here they preceded also in synthetic and schematic way:
1) articles on diffusion periodicals national (p.e. the '' New Statesman '');
2) petitions;
3) you debate public;
4) political pressures on the Labour Party;
5) marches (what, from the '58 to the '60, oscillation from 2500 to 150 thousand);
6) popularization of reserved news;
7) espionage (practised by the 100 Committee);
8) sit-in;
9) invitation to the boycotting.
6. Political alliances
These were very precarious and problem list, particularly those related to the
Labour Party. Other organizations, that were aside object of cooptazione
of the CND, they were the labor unions (Trade give Unions to the USDAWs, AEU and MUR).
7. The Enemy
Easily individuabile in the political class, in the representative democracy
. since' incapable to translate in political action the real demands of the society`
civil., in the national military institutions and Nato, in the nuclear strategists and in the
complaisant journalism.

From the Labour Party he effects' the tactic. effective and of long tradition
. to reabsorb the antagonism of base neutralizing him/it; from the institutions

military. apart the intelligence on the activists. he effects' the arrest (what, p.e., in the
September of 1901 reached the remarkable figure of 1600 demonstrators).
321

IN FRONT OF THE WAR OF ALGERIA
1. Origins
From the '55 to the '56 different demonstrations, autonomous and not direct etero, organizes
from a narrow number of soldiers against the obligatory conscription. Only in
a second moment the dissent he widens' and you/he/she was organized (from the '57 to the '62).
2. Program
In a first moment it didn't have any of it. Only in the phase of amplification and
of organization the ideological characterization became fundamental, characterization
that he is able' easily to reassume in the following points:
1) the reasons for the war were unacceptable since' it dealt with violating the of
upright of auto-deteminazione of a people;

2) the war continued because of a neutrality' mole-colonial;
3) the techniques used from it Makes her French they violated overall the conventions it interns
zionali to start from those related to the torture;

4) the methods of inside repression of the dissent were fascist;
5) the OAS had to be defeated;
6) solidariezzare needed with the FNL.
3. Organizations of the dissent

Shortly:
1) committee of Action and Information;
2) committee of Action of the Intellectuals; University committee; Committee

of spiritual Resistance; Committee of Maurice Audin (from the '58 to the '62); League
of the rights of the man; Civic action doesn't violate; UNEF; FEN; CFTC;
FO; MAF; FUA; JRO; Apparent of the 121; Net Jeanson.
322
4. Formality' operational of the dissent

Synthetically:
1) passive resistance;
2) demonstrations;
3) block of the railway convoy (sabotage);
4) meetings;
5) petitions;
6) press conferences;
7) apparent of solidarity' with the FNV and of dissent;
8) insobordinazione inside it Does her;
9) desertion;
10) economic support to the FLN;

11) transport of false documents to support of the FNV;
12) hospitality' clandestine to the activists of the FLN;
13) political alliances (p.e. among the UENEF, the CGT, the FEN, the CFTC and the one-
MA Algerian);
14) activity' publishing and journalistic through the Express, France, Observateur,
Les Temps Moderns, Esprit, Cahiers de Temoignages Chretiens Alger
Repubblician, the Reforme and Testimonze and Documents (belonging
to the alternative book industry);
15) use of in operation institutional centers antiagonista (the result is seen
. ridiculous for the French institutions! . of the trial to the Net Jeanson
in front of the Military Court in Paris).
Synthetically:
1) secular and religious pacifism;

2) activism for the civil rights;
3) official left;
4) left extraparlamentare;
5) anarchists.

1) contemplated arrests or of mass;
323
2) activity' of intelligence (p.e. on Alger Repubblician and the Net Jeanson);
3) sequestration of publications and compromising documents;
4) unofficial physical elimination of the more activists' dangerous (p.e. of Maurice
Audin).
7. Social composition and activity' professional

Naturally amplissima because' it went from the mass worker and student
to the high middle class in the academic world. Big part of the activists belonged
or to parties or to labor unions and he/she understood above all intellectual.

324
AGAINST THE ATOMIC REARMAMENT IN GERMANY
1. Origins
In January of 1955 a vast coalition I protest' against the decisions of the government
and of the German Parliament and more' exactly against the Constitution of the '54
against the rearmament and the adhesion of the RFT to the Nato in the same year.
2. Program
Shortly:
1) against the authoritarian and militarist State of Adenauer;
2) against the Nato and his/her politics of rearmament;
3) against the military installations been Born;
4) against the atomic armaments;
5) for the German unification;
6) neutralistic option;
7) realization of ample denuclearized zones.
3. Organizations
Undoubtedly vast and heterogeneous because' understanding the SPD, the DGB, her
Protestant church, and the world of the culture politically directed in sense anti-
militarist (Weber is thought to or to Gollwriter) and in the specific one the scientific world
(the Declaration of Gottinger is thought to signed by eighteen scientists). Nevertheless
the apex of the dissent I am embodied' with the march against the atomic death (in the
March of the '58) according to a formality' to net that acquired' a profile as always
more' autonomous in comparison to the SPD that, in the turn of few years, it betrayed' his/her program
initial.
325
Shortly:
1) activists you don't violate;

2) pacifists not violent and anti-militarists;
3) socialist left (a good part of the base of the SPD);
4) syndical left.
The dissent, risen emulating the Anglo-Saxon CND, he doesn't serve' of techniques not
conventional original. In fact the repertoire was already' broadly experiments:
appeals, strikes, marches (that of Easter particularly for his thick
share).

Shortly:
1) institutional reabsorption through the SPD;

2) against information government time to accredit a management eterodiretta
of the antagonism;
3) activity' a great deal effective of intelligence from the Gen. Gehlen that I dismantle`
the political antagonism.
7. Bibliography
For the layout of this appendix we have exclusively made reference
to the essay of Theodore Massimo, History of the new left, the Mill (1976) and, in
particular, to the first Part (from the cap. The to the cap. III).
326
Part Fifteenth
327
1. PREMISE
You/he/she should not arouse surprise some to find in a volume as this organization
broadly note to international level for their antagonism
ecological. In fact the environment and' by now become one of the grounds of principal clash
the capitalism globalizzato and the everlasting ideologies antagonists for excellence
what the various forms of anarchy and the various typologies of mole-Marxism to the
what the thematic ones and the operational approaches of the pacifism of the years are conjugated
Sixty and Seventy.
2. ECOLOGICAL ANTAGONISM
You also determine interpretations of the environment they result useful in to oppose
a reality' held more and more' unacceptable, in to bring forth a war
psychological time to change the man and the way of the man to compare him to the
nature.
An approach ecological-radical that is inspired to the deep ecology. that and' also
a philosophical vision. religious of the world. it won't be able' whether to underline her/it
it requires' to oppose the dominant ideology of the society' industrial actual,
it won't be able' whether to valorize a spiritual vision of the reality' natural and therefore it will be`
brought to emphasize those religions (as the Buddhism or the Taoism) that have
shown to have a superior ecological awareness in comparison to a vision
normalistica of the reality.' Capitalism e/o militarism they will be therefore considered
cancerous bulges to be defeated.
Under this aspect also the social ecology of Bookchin 1 underline that, only
through a radical transformation of the sociata' actual, it will be' possible I handed
anew toward the environment, to plan a society' of non hierarchical cooperation
(in the sense of Kropotkin), to effect a society' that I/you/he/she keep in mind of the analyses
economic of Marx and of the community vision of Goodman, to create a politics
that I/you/he/she line up him beside the left in operation European extraparlamentaris
anti-imperialistic. As many radical e'l'eco feminism 2 for which the anti-militarism,
the anti-capitalism, the anti-rationalism they are fundamental presuppositions
as much as a conception anti-androcentica typical of the west. Also the
bioregionalismo is born in opposition to the capitalism and the ideological opposite site
it consists on to make to understand as the best social organization both that
anarchist (so much and' that Snyder underlines as the Bioregione both against the regime
1 are clearly said that the social ecology and' everything anything else other than an original interpretation
then-
che'e' the fruit of a synthesis of the anarchy kropetkiniana-goodmaniana with the Marxist analysis of the
years seventy as it clearly shows the alternative. looked out upon by him to. . of the municipalism
libertarian.
2 According to the ecofemminismo to the traditional environmentalism escape the peculiar connection among
the oppression of the woman and the nature, oppression that goes up again to the mintage monoteista and
that him
it concretizes through a binary logic of dominion. Just to overcome all of this' the ecofemminismo
mobilize him for the abolition of the capitalism, of the patriarchy and of the structures of dominion.
because' essentially anarchist). Among the other. is said for engraved. the radicalism
contemporary environmentalist pushes him to the point to valorize, to pedagogic level
philosophical, the interpretations of the cosmos of the native north-Americans, of the
Australian aborigines, and of the Hawaiian ones and to revalue. against the conception baconiana-
Cartesian of the western rationalism. the interpretations Buddhists
(the studies of de are seen Silva), Taoists (the reflections of Palmer you are thought to) and induiste
thanks to the reflections of his/her/their brothers Engel.
One of the more consequences' evident of the radical environmentalism and' the different one
I approach to the animal world that has brought Singer and Reagan to throw the bases of the animalism
according to which the consumption and the vivisection of the animals are turned
to injure the dignity' of living being of the animal. It is evident therefore that the choice
vegetarian as forced choice imposes him.
331
3. NOTES ON THE ANTAGONISM

RADICAL ANTI-VIVISECTIONIST
1. Origins
The two more' authoritative predecessors of the actual radical anti-vivisection (from now
in then in acronym AV ndr) they were Bell and Harwen. In Italy only with Ciaburri (her
his/her principal entitled work '' You vivisection '' and' in 1929) the antagonism AV has
found his/her theoretical principal and organizer (always of the '29 and' in fact the foundation
of the UAI or Union Italian anti-vivisectionist) while with the writing of
Entitled Hans Ruisch '' naked Empress '' I edit in 1976 the AV you/he/she has had resonance
international.
2. Hostile
Shortly for the radical AV the institutions e/o the medical practices to be opposed
I am:
1) the practice of the vaccination;
2) the pharmaceutical industries;
3) the defined pharmacology '' an entanglement of superstitions of notions trabal
lanti and contradictory '';
4) the Bantam Books in New York;
5) the Swiss press;
6) the political class (p.e. Furgler);
7) Garattini;
8) capitalistic institutions.
3. Allied
Shortly:
1) the associations AV as the LAN, the LAV, the LAI and the LEA;
2) a part of the institutional left (p.e. the socialist Fiandrotti);
332
3) the LIMAV;
4) Maraini;
5) Franz Weber;
6) UAI.
Synthetically:
1) wise man publications;

2) public debates;
3) articles on daily national and not;
4) petitions;
5) istituzionalizzazione of the ODC for the vivisection with the law 413 of the '93;
6) reports (p.e. that of the 1977 LAN);
7) routine doesn't violate.
5. Adversaries
1) the gradualismo of Singer;
2) the BUAV.
6. Reactions of the institutions

1) judicial repression;
2) mean relationship stamps;
3) infiltrations inside the leagues AV to bring her to the paralysis (p.e. her
English BUAV or Singer sponsorizzato from the Rockfeller Foundation);

4) donations of conspicuous funds to the Leagues or Associations animalista not vivisectionists.
7. AV programs
According to the radical AV her
1) the vivisection must be condemned both on the ethical plan and scientific;
2) the vivisection benefits only the pharmaceutical industries;
333
3) the genesis of the illnesses has alimentary causes, social, ecological;

4) the American and Swiss expense for the vivisection and' fearfully elevated;
5) the alternative to the medicine on base pharmacology I am the dietetics the hygienes
smo, the psychotherapy, the homeopathy, the vegetarismo, the macrobiotics, the needle
puncture, the pranoterapia, the oligoterapia, the aromaterapia etc.;
6) radical abdizione of the animal experimentation;
7) the pharmaceutical multinationals have been thanks to the investments of Rock
feller and Rothschild;

8) the pharmaceutical multinationals must be eliminate (and among these: her
Farben, Bayer);
9) and' necessary to report the dangerous infiltration of the pharmaceutical multinationals
inside the European Parliament and of the U.N..
8. Conclusions
The radical av reenters both inside the radical ecologismo and in the context
of the anti-capitalism. Under this aspect, the radical AV opposes him to the multinationals
pharmaceutical national and sopranazionali pointing out in the abolition of the capitalism
tout court one of the streets teachers to change in better the world.
334
4. NOTES ON THE RADICAL ANTAGONISM OF THE ALF

Making reference to the available documentation on them site internet
not there and' doubt that their vision of the world can be characterized in the way
following:
1) radical animalista (fundamental they are the reflections of Tom Regan);
2) vegetarian;
3) anti-vivisectionist in radical way;
4) anti-capitalistic;
5) ecological-radical (in fact some authors of reference are Bookchin and Ca
pra).
2. Structure
As the greatest part of the organizations that you/they effect a conflittualita' not
conventional also the AFL it possesses a structure to net that and' the result of cells
autonomous and clandestine. This organizational logic doesn't allow or however
it hinders every attempt of infiltration.
As a rule the use of the violence and' combined to the use of the typical techniques
of the conflittualita' not conventional and, more' precisely:
1) economic boycotting;
2) letters of report and protest to the press;
3) protests and demonstrations;
4) fires in laboratories of experimentation;
5) liberation of the animals of the imprisonment of the laboratories;
6) explosive letters;
335
7) turned threats exclusively to the personnel employed to the vivisection;

8) vandal actions towards buildings that entertain laboratories that practise
the vivisection.
In conclusion the use of the violence you/he/she is legitimated only as a tool

adjusted in some circumstances held particularly serious.
4. Reaction of the Institutions

To the actual state the more provisions' hard I/you/they have been taken from USA that they have
judged the AFL one of the more' dangerous terrorist nets to international level
through the FBI and from the UK street MI5.
336
5. NOTES ON THE ANTAGONISM OF GREENPEACE

1. Origins
According to the reconstruction of Weyler, GP (acronym for Greenpeace, ndr) is born
in 1971 to Vancouver thanks to Bohlern (supporting of the ODC in occasion
of the war of Vietnam). Stowe (one of the first activists that he mobilizes' against
the nuclear submarine) and Hone. The ideological matrix according to Weyler would be from
to track down him in the culture of the Quackerses (and of their techniques of ANV and resistance
passive), in the hippy culture it was especially in the radical ecology and in the pacifism.
In the promoted countries and from the available documentation on their site
internet results that can be characterized in the following way:
1) radical ecologist;
2) pacifist.
Undoubtedly GP makes wide use of techniques typical of the conflittualita' not
conventional and among these we signal:
1) use of great banners with clear and concise messages;
2) public demonstration and he/she doesn't violate;
3) interposition with rowboats;
4) maximum publicizing of the protest;
5) against information countries and photographic documentation or video;
6) legal report;
7) petition;
8) the to sensitize the public opinion;
337
9) the to use the agencies of press and the more' famous periodicals;
10) the pressures on the political and scientific institutions (p.e. those of Mac
Taggart on the Russian scientist Velikov);
11) concerts with international stars to amplify the importance of theirs
messages;
12) production of LP (p.e. the album Breakthrough gone out in 1989) to demonstration
of the effectiveness under the profile of the psychological war of the music.
4. Allied
Shortly:
1) the CITES;
2) the IWC;
3) the WWF;
4) Amis de the Earths;
5) the Women's International League for peace and Freedom;
6) the Field of Peace of Greenham common in UK;
7) Pax Christi.
5. Principal countries
GP and' been born really on the occasion of the testses nuclear Americans and French (among the '71
and the '72) against which not him and' gotten tired to oppose. In according to place the country
against the risks of the nuclear pacifico;in third place against the OGMs. In fourth
place against the industries that gain on the products drawn by the killing of the whales;
in fifth place against the deforestazione practised by the industry of the wood
in Congo, in sixth place against the risks of the transport on ship of radioactive cinders
or oil and against the risks of the chemical industries. Particularly meaningful
for our job that against the violation of the TNP aside USA and
against the politics nuclear Nato and American (we report there to the launched NPR
from Rumsfeld) that him and' assembled in to ask the unilateral nuclear disarmament
and the withdrawal from the European territory of all the nuclear devices (particularly the bombs
B-G1). As many meaningful the report of a total absence of democracy
inside the Nato.
338

The espionage together remains the tool for excellence (the DGSE is thought to)
to the interposition in sea of the coastal Watch and the military Marina.
Particularly meaningful the sinking of the RW developed by the DGSE on charge

of the Minister of the French Defense. Also the expulsion and' uses (from
part of the French government towards McTaggart). Nevertheless the technique more`
used and' is that to politically empty the initiatives of GP proceeding in her
own decisions and not allowing therefore the attainment of some result
practical.
7. Bibliography
All the drawn information are been inferred by the respective sites internet.Useful
they are the analyses of the EGE really on the choices mails in to be from the movement.
339
6. FINAL CONSIDERATIONS
As we have had the opportunity to observe the greatest part of these 'players'
that is' associations, seen telematiche again or papery, intellectual you/they have practised, and
they practise, a conflittualita' not conventional that uses now some information
warfare now of the psychological war now, finally, of the civil disobedience.
Any state, to representative democracy, it has by now to take action that

the whole this organizations constitutes a sort of International Scene
Informal (informal because' it doesn't have a structure analogous to that of the yet
Kominform) and it represents a danger of elevated assimilable level to the terrorism
for the maintenance and the amplification of the power from the institutions
politics, economic and military (is these national ones or sopranazionale as
the Nato, the IMF etc.). Opportune in last analysis it would be a strategy transnazionale
particularly way European-American that effect a series of countermeasures to
level of counter intelligence analogous to those masses in crazy from the OPC and from the IRD
during the cold war and that above all I/you/he/she know how to draw profit from the recent studies
of the French EGE that has not by chance elaborated again the strategy of psychological war
of the cold war to face the advance of the mondializzazione and the antagonism.
340
Appendix The
1. VOICES FOR A DICTIONARY OF THE SESSANTOTTO *

Beskeley. The Free Speech Movement, been born the 2 October of the '64 near the university' of California
to the purpose to give form to a plurality' of university associations, you/he/she was constituted
from an executive committee that will allow' to Wise to become an effective agitator,
it had as his principal finality' the politicizzazione of the reality' student (despite her
it stops opposition of the rector Kerr) using himself/herself/itself formality' operational typical of the
Conflittualita`
not conventional: sit-in, meetings, civil disobedience, psychological war,
strike (that from 3 to December 7), boycotting (through the abstention from the lessons),
the anti-militarism (as in the case of the revolt of the '66 against the office of recruitment of the
Marina). Despite the absence of a precise ideological connotation M/L and syndical, him
student spontaneismo he made promoter of ideal that will become common patrimony
of the '68 (at least to programmatic level): solidarity', anti-authoritarianism, pacifism, etc.
SDS. Sort as student association of the SPD it will tighten' an alliance in the '65 with
the American SDS to protest against the war of Vietnam. As the homologous American
that German will also formulate' a criticism impietosa to the university system (is seen
the reflections of Preuss and Offe) and to the GRUNDGESETZ that was a legitimate reaction
legislative allapolitica of the CPU. In to turn of brief time the Freire Universite of
Berlin will become' the red base of the left German extraparlamentale and, particularly,
of the SDS. Inside the university' what it will come' practiced an articulated and diffused violence
what it will touch' the apex with the attack in the center of the publishing group Springer of which
the offices will be destroyed. Only with the ample and transversal approval of the legislation
of emergency the cohesion of the student associations will come' less giving result to the
division between Sds and Apo and, in a second moment, to the proliferation of sectarian groups
extraparlamentari that shattered him. strengthening the institutions. or they chose the street
of the armed struggle giving life to the RAF.
PISA. In February of the '67 to protest against the university Reform Gui, '' The power
worker '' it occupies the university' formulating a vindicative base note as the '' Thesis
of the Wisdom ''. The legitimate repression of the police will compact' the opposition
student and it will widen of it' the base involving assistants and teachers. Such occupation constitutes
an event of relief because' for the first time a different occupation from those
traditional it will end' for egemonizzare the protest and it will contribute' to the decline of the Loyal ones.
Ninth
* Source: To. Longo / G. Mountains, Dictionary of the '68, Reunited Publishers, 1998.
343
the accusations formulated by the magistracy the student mass it will effect' typical techniques
of the conflittualita' not conventional launching stones against the station of the police and occupying
the platforms of the station (episodes these that reenter in the subversive nervousness).
ROME. Beginning from February of the '68 will go off' the occupation of the Faculty' of Letters and
of Architecture to the Wisdom, occupation to a large extent practised by the One hundred anti-imperialist
What a Guevara. of which Scalzone and Piperno will be the more exponents' known. The struggle
ideological it was of nature extraparlamentare. Meaningful the presence of the group of the '' birds ''
what they will put in field practices enough original antagonists. With formality`
similar to the protests of the other universities' the occupations, the controcorsis and the connivance with
teachers and assistants, will have' the purpose to overturn in pressing way the university institution.
Shortly time, the hegemony of the protest will be' of the union ML and of POTOP. Him
clashes will reach a great intensity' in January of the '68 because of the presence
of NIXON in visit in the capital, protests that well soon you/they will be destined to diminish.
TURIN. With formality' operational analogous also in Turin there will be occupations, and
attempts of negotiations it made vain from the subversive intolerance of the student mass. For
how much it pertains to the welding between workers and students it will happen' with the same formality' of
those
of the other universities.'
WOODSTOCK. In August of the '69 developed him one of the remarkable assemblies of rock of that
period in which. for three days. 250mila young people experimented a style of life
alternative based on the drug, on the free sex and on the dance. Concretely it was not other
what an a momentary escape from the routine of the deprived capitalistic consumerism entirely
of effects under the profile of the contrast of the capitalistic system, while on the front of the profit
capitalistic. paradoxically. was profitable a great deal for the record houses! In short
W. it was the emblem of as the ends capitalistic riutilizzazione of the anti-fascism
it was profitable.
Clashes. Perhaps the two more conflicts' known among students and police were verified in the
month of March of the '68 and they were developed in Milan and Rome. The formalities' operational they were
in
brief the followings: intimidation (the ultimatum of Hut to the rector Franceschini), clashes
fates between students and police, sit-in, block of the traffic, strike of the hunger and violent
sassaiole. Both the clashes. that of the Catholic and that of Valley Julia.
they will show in irreversible way as the use of the violence you/he/she was become by now
usual and ample.
Cinema. To the peer of numerous other sectors. the advocacy, the magistracy, the journalism
. also the cinema could not escape the politicizzazione promoted by the ANAC that it will effect`
in the '68 an occupation doesn't violate soon resolved by the intervention of the police.
Even to tell him/it the enlivening principals of this occupation they will be Bertolucci,
Ferreri, Pontecorvo, Zavattini reigstri until whose ideological connotation was too much explicit.
The Biennal exhibition in Venice will also have' a similar carrying out for finality' and formality.'
344
French May. The principal playerses antagonists will be: the IS, Cohn-Bendit, the Movement
of on March 22, the Unef, the Cgt, the Cfdt, the FO, the Fer and reality' worker while the principal ones
used techniques will reenter within the subversive nervousness: from the boycotting,
to the clashes, to the barricades, to the sassaioles, to the use of the molotov, to the general strike,
to the occupation of the factories, of the universities' and of whole sectors of the city.' Concretely,
the French May will represent' the more danger' evident for the established one' of the system,
danger that came less for the difference' of the purposes of the agitators (riformistici and
anti-gollisti those of the labor union, revolutionary those of the associations extraparlamentari)
and for it trains her/it' politics of De Gaulle.
City' of Mexico. Unlike the western countries, to City' of Mexico the PRI was in
degree. thanks to the sinergies of army and police. to quickly repress the opposition
student coordinated by the Committee of strike. In fact in less than one month. from the
1 October of the '68 to 3 October of the same year. every space antagonist will come' for law
closed up to 1977. The repressive choice was possible graces to a perfect accord among her
political institutions and those military that it too often came in the other democracies to miss
western.
University rectors. They didn't miss certain the examples of entire rectors and able to oppose
to the subversive antagonism, what Romeo, Pupi and Agostino of Avack. Their resoluteness you allow`
a ransom. even though partial. of the class teacher to a large extent compromised and
cohabitant with the destruction (you are enough to think about as paradigmatic example to Black). And.
remaining in university circle. as not to underline the brave taking of position
of Paratore that will show' broadly in the document of February of the '68?
Anti-authoritarianism. The appeal anti-authoritarian turn in the School, to the Factory, to the Family
and often to the concept of State and hierarchy he/she won't introduce' original characters not at all
because' it will be' a rielaborazione. aware and not. of the anarchic political philosophy.
Meeting. Despite, Avenue and Rostagno had included the possibility' that the meeting
it turned him into a form of democracy fictitious partecipativa, they were not. in the
facts. in degree to avoid him/it to the point that in to turn of brief time the centralized models
and authoritarian they returned because of the formation of groups fanatically politicized.
Black power. Initially black network of association. among which the CORE and the Sncc.
it rose for initiative of CARMICHAEL and MEREDITH to the purpose to contrast him to the riformismo
gradualistico of King and it proposed a secession on racial base to achieve him through
the use of the violence (also in insurrectionary terms) departing from assumes him some impossibility`
of collaboration with the whites. Not certain to twisted the FBI the takings under his 'protection.'
Collective. If to the dawning state the collectives were made spokesmen of the anarchic philosophy,
also them. just as the meeting. they ended up becoming an incubation of institution
authoritarian. likewise to the formations of extreme left.
345
Against-information. I orchestrate essential of the psychological war of the '68 are embodied`
now in the form of criticism of the official information. Now in the form of information
alternative now through an innovative articulation of the mediums (from the cyclostyled fliers,
to the documents of Maoist inspiration, to the theater of guerrilla etc.) now through the use
of the linguistic experimentation.
Procession. Over whether to give visibility' to the appeals of the associations, they were useful to promote
her against information (to suon of slogan informers), to intimidate the interlecutore
adversary or to prepare formality' operational subversives (occupations, clashes with the strengths
of the order, devastations, lootings, etc.)
Publishing houses. Undoubtedly the Einaudi (as the necklaces '' the new polytechnic '', the '' Paperbacks '')
and the Feltrinelli. from the '68 to the '70 particularly. they contributed to promote
in capillary and effective way her against information. translating the works of FANON,
MAO, That Guevara, Trotskj, Malcom X etc. . and the point of reference becoming for
a whole generation of students. In other terms. to the of the' of the judgment of worth of the
single works. the activity' publishing of the two publishing houses it was of great effectiveness 1.
Imperialism. Effective categories ideological, that will serve' to the student mass and the intelligentia
to frame the reality' of the world since that time and to fanatically effect a reading
politicized of the reality'. that is' viscerally anti-American and anti-militarist 2.
Molotov. What violence was in the Dna of the organization extraparlamentari it tries him/it
the ample diffusion that had the molotov beginning from May of the '68 and it tries him/it his/her use
effected by the 'New York review of books' and subsequently from the periodical 'You Left.'
Occupation. One of the innumerable forms through which the conflittualita is expressed`
not conventional, you/he/she has had as I not only sweep the promotion of the protest but
also the goals self-management political delegittimando in such way the institutions inside her
what they developed him. In conclusion it constitutes a variation of the looting from the moment
what the playerses that effected her/it used the busy institutions for finality' subversive.
Sit-in. One of the more' diffused techniques of conflittualita' not conventional combined to the
teach-in and to the hauting you/he/she was broadly used by Gandhi, from King and then from the students of
Berkeley, and of the Michigan and of the Catholic of Milan. For how much he/she doesn't violate it constituted
`
a form of assemblage riotous (to use the fraseologia of Pisano) face in good
substance to take over to the institutions.
1 certainly also the Samona' and Savelli. risen in 1963. publishing Reich, Fromm but
above all the works of Guerin, Mandel and Maitan it contributed' to the political formation of the militant. You
you think. to such proprosito. to the impact that manages' the volume '' You slaughter of State '', keeping in
mind
of the fact that the publishers served in the military in the current trotskista of the PCI.
2 The magazine Monthly review will do him' spokesman proper of the anti-imperialism and of the
antimilitarism
more' visceral both of the English edition and in that Italian not saving praises to the guerrilla
in Latin America and to the cultural revolution of Mao.
346
2. THE SESSANTOTTO SECONDO THE INTERPRETATION

OF FO E OF PARINI *
`
The admission of the authors is interesting according to which the attempt to effect her/it
revolution in Italy was indeed developed (even if he/she didn't succeed'). Revolution that
it was born from the demand to react to the European and extraeuropean smuts but above all from her
wish' to take the power. The division manichea of the world was an evident of it
consequence: from a side the '' good '' and from the other the '' bad '' that is' the police,
the military institutions, the Christian Democrats, the missinis, the secret services, the teachers and the
judges
reactionary etc. One of the targets. the term and' how much never appropriate. of the antagonism
sessantottino was certainly the school and, particularly, the high school, the selection
classista and it requires her/it' to transform her/it radically together with the society' also through
the use of the revolutionary violence. To such intention, more' turned him To. they underline
as. historically. the points of reference were not the American pacifists or the
pacifism gandhiano but the greatest protagonists of the guerrilla of our century,
and, among these MAO, That GUEVARA, Has Who MIN and the greatest groups guerrilleros
as the TUPAMAROSs. Concretely this progettualita' subversive takings form transforming
both the PARINI and the BERCHET in real '' red bases '' emptying de
facto the formative institution of any autonomy in comparison to the sectarianism and to the fanaticism
political of the Movement. Not by chance the point of constant reference was the action of
Hut.
The extreme politicizzazione reached by the Movement induced good part of that
generation to use the music rock (particularly that of the Stoneses and of the Zeppelins)
how tool of war psychological time to stimulate the violence so' said revolutionary
(the expression and' naturally mystifying!) as much as one determined production
cinema (we allude p.e. to PETRI and the film EASY RIDER) whose value
anti-system was one of the principal characteristics.
Just inside this optics. from antagonistic culture. the reading of

authors what SARTRE, REICH, HESSE or PREVERT it proceeded of equal footstep with
the use of the bars, of the molotov and of the radical confrontation of the scholastic executives
even if they belonged to the institutional left (to it retries some elevated rate of
present sectarianism in the movement). The time employed inside the institutions
formative servants' also to understand the importance of the art of the persuasion for
to take the power (not only inside the meetings) and to impose the politicizzazione
through the choice of thematic determinte (politicizzazione that preceded
* Jacopo Fo and Sergio Parini, '68, Feltrinelli, 1997.

347
parallelly to that turn from LC, AO and POTOP of the Milanese industries and Turinese)
1.
As it regards the autonomy worker, the reflections of the To. they are of a certain relief
because' they sustain. honestly. as the logical protester that supported her/it
it was in reality' Leninist and as the routine effected pits openly cohabitant as her
army fights 2.
As many detectors are the affirmations related to the first effected armed action
in the January of 1970 from the MS to St. Babila and of the progressive militarization
of the service of order of the MS beginning from the homicide of Saltarelli. What violence was
by now become of common (at least how much the use of the light drugs) use and' shown
from the preparations of war in the spring of the '73 (cap. XI), from the weapons of the katangas to the
activists
of AO, from the subversive routine of communist struggle and from that of LC towards her
police (p. 87).
To level of formality' operational antagonist the experience matured of the TUPAMAROSs

and from the WEATHERMAN I result' source of inspiration for the realization of the subversive nervousness
and of the terrorism. Fundamental it was the realization of the sequestration of judge SOSSI
from the BRs that you/he/she was not by chance welcomed with enthusiasm by the whole left antagonist
and institutional (I thrill that had the opportunity to be revealed in different ways). Just
on the breadth use of the violence him To. they underline as this you/he/she had played a role
fundamental of the communist tradition and that, accordingly you/he/she could not arouse any
surprised his/her indiscriminate use among the '68 and the '77. To such respect Autonomy worker
(both Rome that to Milan) it did use and his/her birth wide of it you/he/she was made also possible
from the confluence of the ex belonging to the group Gramsci, to POTOP and above all to the
Collective of the Volscis real forerunner of the pre-terrorist subversive nervousness.
To conclude, a mystery remained as, after having lived from the inside experiences of
such nature, him To. can conclude denying the deep continuity' among '68 and '77.
1 to such proper intention him To. they underline the importance. in terms unintentionally
ironic. of the job of inseminatura effected by the seven communists.
2 observations these that expressly deny the versions given from Black.
348
3. YOU WAIT FOR HISTORICAL-IDEOLOGISTS OF THE SESSANTOTTO *
1. The geographical extension
Not there and' doubt some that the '68 had a world extension involving Europe,
the North and the South America and the countries of the east (p.e. Yugoslavia). Not by chance, to the of the
`
of the specificities' national, the student revolt had a world course as I observe`
the Arendt (also keeping in mind of the pertinent observations of ARON and BAUMAN on her
difference' ideological that mobilized the students of the east and those some west). To such
intention, the existence of an evident correspondence, to level of formality' operational typical
some action doesn't violate any conflittualita' not conventional, test the existence of
a common substratum that not inficia the character policentrico and reticolare. as it observes
GERLACH. of the movement.
2. The overcoming of the logical traditional geopolitiches

One of the constants that it emerges with great clarity from a comparative study of the
various movements and' undoubtedly the explicit refusal of logical typical geopolitiche. p.e.
of the reflections of CARMICHAEL, of the sloganses anti-been born in our country or of the
wish' to extend the Vietnamese conflict to world level.
3. Difference`
An evident consequence of the overcoming of which above it was certainly. p.e. the exaltation
of the armed struggle in the Third World read as deeply other aspect
to the west, that conducted more than few actors of the movement to criticize radically her
western autonomous turns and the presumed Italian smuts and, opposite, to praise the systems
autonomous largely present in the Third World.
4. The anti-rationalism
* Source: Peppino Ortoleva, The movements of the '68 in Europe and in America, Reunited Publishers, 1998.
349
It was a great deal certainly diffused and determined by the following causes:
1) the degenerations of the nationalism through the fascism and the Nazism;
2) the fact that nationalism was a remarkable ideology for determined institutions
(what those politics and soldiers);
3) the fact that nationalism was a tool of great importance for the legitimation
of the consent;
4) the fact that nationalism had determined real genocides.
5. The localismo
The refusal of the nationalism I determine' as logic consequence:
1) the praise of the indipendentismo and the separatism (from the mobilizations of the Barbagia
to the ULSTER);
2) the rediscovery of the dialect;
3) the brave defense of the autonomy against the logical centralistica.
6. The generational direction

With this expression we make reference to the young age' of the activists (inclusive
between the sixteen and the thirty years) that they effected one:
1) rebellion against the authority' politics glance as illegitimate and constituted on the lie
(original opposition not at all since' borrowed by the European anarchic movement
and American) to which contrasted the praise of a democracy other
(analogous to the Common one of Paris) serving himself/herself/itself:
1a) of the irreverence to apply him against the traditions;
2a) of the dimension ludica to level contestativo;
4) a confrontation of the alienating mechanics of the reality' that theirs programmed
of the life;
5) a fierce criticism to it requires her/it' to conform to the reality.'
Besides they underlined
6) it requires her/it' of autonomous (as the common ones, the reserved districts) spaces. also here
tracing the anarchic experiments. also through formality' extreme as
the insurrection or the terrorism.
Naturally they were aware of the absolute one requires' of:
7) to refuse any type of integration or however of use from her

logical consumistica as they were aware of the utilita'di
8) to refer to the past through the praise of the IWWs, of the anarchic movement
Spanish, of the resistance, of the spontaneismo and of the opportunity' to adopt new
graphic, musical and cinema languages.
350
7. The criticism to the formative institutions

Concretely the refusal of the formative institutions was constituted to depart
1) from the exaltation of the political routine inside the institution against the impes
bureaucratic dimenti;
2) of the defense of the school of read mass as tool of emancipation;
3) from the refusal that the university' integral part of the became (as and' become) him
stema;
4) from the refusal of the selection classista;
5) from the persuasion that only another education could really emancipate
the individual;
6) from the refusal of the asymmetry between teacher and discente;
7) from the realization of a school you strongly square politicized and intolerant;
8) from the overcoming of the old university associations (p. the union goliardica
Italian);
9) from the confrontation of the formalities' of the old examination;
10) from the progressive dissolution of the barriers among the modus vivendi intra-universes
tario and the extraunivesitario;

11) from the refusal of the worn-out programs from which actuality was excluded`;
12) from the use of the political-cultural debate inside the scholastic classrooms and univer
sitarie;
13) from the collective defense of the autodidattica;
14) from the refusal of the professorial lesson;
15) from the awareness of the impossibility' of a neutral knowledge;
16) from the utility' of the practiced occupation with the formalities' operational of the nervousness
subversive;
17) from the radical refusal of the authoritarian indoctrination;
18) from the awareness to be a subject. as student mass. auto
nomo and carrier of specific demands (p.e. in Italy through a strategy of

alliances according to the formalities' of the international Bystander) as underlined by the
documents of the university' of Trento and from the theses of the Wisdom;
19) from the wish' to make some student a revolutionary activist that had to contest
the capitalism beginning from the formative institution;
20) from it requires her/it' of 'to depose' the teacher through formality' operational progressive
what they went from the subversive nervousness to the action he/she doesn't violate;
21) from the matured awareness. only in a second moment. of the irrelevance
of the formative institution what vector of revolutionary routine;
22) from the urgency to modify in structural way and not riformistico the institution
formative;
23) from it requires her/it' to achieve a real egualitarismo against the fittizzia selection
through the controcorsis, through a critical education, through a new
political foundation of the left extraparlamentare;
24) from it requires her/it' to tightly tie knowledge and political action to come to
351
a Royal taking of conscience. In reality', to the of the' of the ephemeral dimension of not little
proposed alternatives. to communicate from that some controcorsis. and to the of the' of the
done what paradoxically the autoeducazione was built on thematic to the 'fashion', her
formative institution became a spring board of throwing for a new protagonismo
political, culminated in the routine extraparlamentare, in the terrorism and finally on the institutions
traditional politics but it became above all the place for excellence, to overcome
the political, social, economic and military institutions through a re-education
totally characterized by the intolerance and by the political fanaticism.
8. The to know alternative and critical

Which new contents did you/they rise with the '68?
In first place, the internazionalization of the ideas was one of the characteristics more`
evident at least how much the innovations of the forms of the same interanzionalizzazione. We allude
to the paperback and the pocket one allowing. to contained costs a great deal. to the student
the access to the classical ones of the human sciences or of the philosophy, creating therefore an industry
cultural real also towards the same elaboration of the movement
and implicitly confirming the natural one persuades' to turn into commodity
whatever cultural product. From this awareness criticism rose to the book-totem
(fruit of the uncritical assimilation of the Chinese cultural revolution) criticism that will reveal him`
auto-contradictory from the moment that really the movement will throw' the bases for a feticizzazione
of the Marxist texts, Leninists, Stalinist, Maoists and cheguevaristi, coming to
a real political-cultural integralismo according to which the authentic culture
it was of left because of which more than few teachers intellectual e/o of left was held
red-handed contradiction to level of political routine (criticisms are for instance seen
turned to Ornate and to Habermas).
In according to place, the emphasis posts on the importance of the activity' politics he transforms`
well soon in a politicizzazione totally and deeply intolerant. In third place,
the movement could not accept the inequality cultural of it' you/he/she could share
the use of the to know what tool of enslavement to the power (particularly to
that political, economic and military). In fourth place, the movement underlined as
the whole the to know was turned to the repression e/o to the containment of the dissent. In
fifth place, the demand to create alternative spaces proceeded of equal footstep with the conviction
what the institutions would have well soon reabsorbed the antagonism. In sixth place, the
refusal of a to know neutral (refusal determined by the taking of conscience that the objectivity`
it disguised the enslavement of the to know) it will bring' the movement now to a politicizzazione
of the science now to the negation of the objectivity' in how much such. In seventh place, the intellectual
you/he/she had to mercilessly be critical toward the institutions or it was not at all otherwise
an intellectual but an aware servant or less than the system.
In eighth place, the socialization of the to know. the exaltation of the collective to intend us
. it will bring' to a criticism impietosa and fanatical of the job individual bed as dangerously
bourgeois.
352
In ninth place, the use of the anti-psychiatry and the psychoanalysis again glance,
you allow' to the movement of destrutturare the identity' of the self (read as fictitious), to hold
it distorts the demarcation among normalcy' and patalogia, to culturally revalue and politically
the psychic folly, to valorize alternative sexual practices anti-monogamiche
(unmasking false institutions as the marriage) bringing in such way to the politicizzazione
of the sexuality', to the centralita' of his/her role also to change the world (the increase
some scurrilous language was really finalized to unmask the hypocrisy bigot of the
bourgeois culture even if well soon it became pure and simple vulgarity' end to herself).
In tenth place, the movement wished the realization of a deep renewal

of the humanity' inspired to the utopian socialism, to the libertarian socialism, to the socialism
Maoist, Leninist, castrista that I find', p.e. in That Guevara, a real incarnation,
what I find' in the fierce and unilateral criticism of the civilization' western one concretizzazione of his.
Unfortunately this demand will bring' its supporters to lose sight the iron one
dynamics of the reality' and to make them become useful tools in the hands of those powers that had
the whole interest to foment the opposition to the west. In eleventh place, her
progettualita' of a new order was poorly original historically from the moment
what the counterculture sessantottina took back e/o it elaborated again aspects of the Christianity
in his/her initial phase, of the European anarchism of six hundred and the eight hundred, of the socialism
utopian, of the program of the levellers and English hoers.
The democracy assembleare (both that theorized by the Manifesto of PORT HURON
what that of the communism of the suggestions). p.e. it was a reissue of the anarchic logic
and community that soon he transforms' or in an authoritarianism leaderistico or in a fierce
opposition of points of view that frustrated the possibility' to reach conclusions
common. Moreover the democracy assembleare. democratic only formally (as
I notice' the same ROSTAGNO). it constituted' uin excellent spring board of throwing and an excellent
gym for future and radiant political careers (to the of the' of the intellectual mystifications
of TOURAINE and MORIN). In twelfth place, the structure of the movements. structure
what you/he/she has anticipated that some movements no actual global. it was to form reticolare (in
particular that of the Black Power and that of the student movement).
9. The role of the parties

In general the apparent movement' always a position strongly criticism in the comparisons
of the read parties as tools of dominion e/o indoctrination and faces to the consolidation
of the conformism and to the habit to the rules of the dominant system.
On the other hand the system of the parties. in the greatest part of the cases. it welcomed with hostility`
the motivations and the formalities' operational of the student dissent, hostility' to which the
movement constructively knew how to contrast both it mediates alternative (p.e. the Liberation
News Service or the New England Free Press) that especially in USA they had one
authoritative tradition to the shoulders and you/they were inspired to the theories semiotiche of the Dadaism,
of the
futurism and of the surrealism). To level of formality' operational, the opposition I am embodied`
353
also through the economic boycotting or the occupation (the action is for example seen,
typical of the subversive nervousness, of the German Sds against SPRINGER), through her
realization of films to 16 mm, of documentaries related to the demonstrations, through her
realization of independent cinema nets or the portable tape-recorder up to the use
of a spontaneity' linguistics distant from the artifices of the official demagogy. Shortly
the other characteristics of the new experimentation were realized through
1) the use of debates after the projections;
2) the use of the Kitsch and the culture of mass;
3) the use of a terminology led to transgressive and anti-bourgeois purpose;
4) the realization of production cinema to collective character inspired to the
reflections of VERTOV and BRECHT;
5) the use of the film. document (as You Reprise DU TRAVAIL AUX USIHES
WORHDER of June of the '68);
6) or of the film-wise man (as LAHORA DE Los HORNOS );
7) or of the parody of the clip.
In conclusion the movement it promoted one against less non factious information and
intransigent of that official, (of however the objectivity' it was not perhaps a mystification?)
one against information volutamente connotata as 'war controinformativa'
that is'. in our terminology. as psychological war that was assimilated well soon
from the dominant culture (p.e. the sexual transgression became pornographic).
10. The opposition to the system

This had to be permanent (as DUTSCHKE underlined) just as
MAO had pointed out and it was now embodied through the techniques of the action he/she doesn't violate
(you finish from Thoreau and Gandhi) now - a great deal more' often - through the subversive nervousness.
To such intention, the refusal of the conventional war. read with typical demonstration
of the imperialism. I am accompanied' to the exaltation (and to the practice) of the guerrilla
interpreted in the optics Maoist and that guevarista. As for the sentence of the institution
military and some technocracy was always glance and radical (at least how much the anti-Americanism
and the refusal of the political realism as interpretative grate of the reality' historical) so much
what easily we can speak of radical anti-militarism. One of the consequences
more' evident it will be' the theoretical opposition among a world historical characteristic from the opposition
and from the authoritarianism and a reality' revolutionary that I often find' in the third world
his/her own privileged place; or the politicizzazione that obsessively brought the
militant to label whatever demonstration of thought and action according to the categories
bipolar of right and left. Ideologically speaking, to the of the' of the differences among
the antagonism Anglo-American and the new French left, Italian and German, the socialism
(in all of his/her forms from that authoritarian to that libertines) and the anarchy (from that
European to that American) they were undoubtedly the points of historical references impren
354
scindibili. As for the relationship with the communist parties and the labor unions, this was built
to the insignia now of the mutual distrust and hostility' now of the collaboration. The use
. historically unfounded. of the specific historical category of the fascism for connotare
all the phenomena cultural conservatories it was one of the consequences of a fanatical reading-
mind politicized of the incapable historian. often. to distinguish the various typologies of
political system (in Italy, p.e., the various governments Christian Democrats were fascist as much as
those of the Latin-American regimes.) Among the other, this uninhibited and fallacious use of the categories
historical, and' really also served as the actual movement anti-globalization.
The adversary's demonizzazione (the political man, the police particularly
you despise, the magistracy not progressive) it was one of the ideological procedures
mostly used at least how much the obsession for imminent smut and the use of the dietrologia
what he/she saw in the powers you hide (safety services in primis) the genesis of the evil.
As many radical will be' the refusal of the representative democracy edel departed against
which the formalities' operational they will be now now now the direct action that of the wearing out
the revolution violent glance as prosecutable objective really thanks to which the society`
new and the new man you/they would have found way to come true (as to deny, to such
intention, the dimension millenaristica of this hope?)
And whether to say some bourgeois family that was submitted to a criticism impietosa opening
the road to the legitimation of the divorce, of the cohabitation released by the power of the State
and of the church?
As to neglect the role of the violence now read as I now orchestrate offensive as
defensive tool in front of the repression (legitimate and rightful we will add)
of the police? As to underestimate. to such intention. the use of techniques from
urban guerrilla of May of the '68 in Paris that you/they would have had to conduct to an insurrection
general? In fact really at the end of the '68 the militarist degeneration will throw`
the bases. in America and in Europe. of the armed struggle in nuce already' present under the profile
tightly ideological already' during the '68. To such intention, the demonizzazione of the
police was radical at least how much that of the Nato interpreted as the
'arm armed with the imperialism USA in Europe', interpreted that is' according to the laws
of the propaganda of the cold war (more' specifically according to the Soviet approach). The
panpoliticismo. other conclusive characteristic of the '68. it will bring' to an extreme politicizzazione
of the advocacy, of the magistracy politicized that it will have'. of them' to brief.
ill-omened consequences at least how much the police's sindacalizzazione. Close to the mitizzazione
of the guerrillero or of the movements guerrilleros (from Villa to That Guevara, from Fanon
to that Vietnamese), the worker. as the factory. strumentalmentes came. deified
to underline the revolutionary function. in an optic operaista for example.
close to that of the student with which you/he/she would have had to tighten an iron alliance
to bait the revolution.
Concretely he treats' of a real ideological indoctrination - analogous to

that of the socialism and of the anarchism, facing to instigate the worker against the local padronato
and against the capitalistic system tout court.
Just the capitalistic system was seen how the principal incarnation of the evil, a
system economic this that was on the other hand object of reflections analoge to those of the
355
socialist tradition and Marxist. But the evil had manifold faces and among these the jail
what it was not able whether to be approved (the approach riformistico was too markedly
bourgeois to be shared) at least so much how much the military institution (recovering
tiredly the anarchism and the Iberian pacifism) and that manicomiale. Just reflecting
on the jails and on the insane asylums the movement individual' in I excluded him of these institutions
another revolutionary subject.
Another aspect everything anything else other than marginal it was the realization of community' in which him
you/he/she could freely experiment a modus other vivendi in comparison to the correct society', a
modus authentic vivendi that could also implicate the absence of violent opposition or
the presence of the passive resistance but also her not share to the society' dominant.
In good substance communities were planned' autogestite inside the institutions

(of the factories, of the universities', of the city') or to the outside of the institutions drawing inspirations
experiences give of FOURIER and PROUDHON to finally reach community' political-
religion shutters signane of the new age.
11. Conclusion
Despite the various experimentations, the rebirth inside the movement of groups
or political more' or less organized the alternative made utopian proposal vain as much as her
reaffirmation of the division between intellectuals and people. The antagonism among action not
violent and subversive nervousness that it broadly had characteristic the whole movement,
it came less for the armed struggle. The demand to overcome the fictitious democracy
. that representative. he transforms' in the realization of groups strongly centralized
and strongly gerarchizzatii (as the terrorist groups what the RAF and the BRs). How much
to the persistence in our country of the movement, this was now determined by the cohabitation
now of the superficiality' of the political class and of the syndical power that you/they frustrated
from facto the good job of intelligence promoted from the office Reserved Business (through
the DIGOS and then the UCIGOS) and from the Defense (from the weapon to the SID). To such intention.
both
enough to remember the reaction of good part of the Italian political class, scurvy, incapable
to understand the real course of the movement under the profile of the established one' of the institutions
and of the public order and the connivance in front of prefect Club's relationship
. that you/he/she had shinily understood. as of however Mile, ROMEO, MONTANELLI
. the subversive drift of the movement and the explicit legitimation and coverage from
part of the personal teacher and the intellectuals.
356
4. THE INTERPRETATION OF THE SESSANTOTTO

AND OF THE SETTANTASETTE OF MORONI *
It would undoubtedly be a serious error sottostimare the subversive course of not little
events that preceded and they anticipated the '68. You thinks. to mo' of example. to the
strike of June of sixty and to the following demonstrations whose composition of
class will be' of extreme interest to understand the crucial role developed by the symbiosis
of ex-partisan (above all belonging to the ANPI and the sector of the 'betrayed Resistance'),
students of the FGCI and workers broadly unionized, symbiosis that will develop' a sort
of antecedent in comparison to the future demonstrations, as it shows the sudden radicalization
of the demonstrators that it will cross' the narrow limits imposed by the Cgil. The same
meaningful it will be' the demonstration filocubana of the '61, risen under the auspices of the base of the
Milanese Pci, that will be concretized' in a hard physical clash among police and demonstrators to the
what. once more. they will take part the students. Particularly, the nature anti-
American and. we confirm him/it. filocubana will constitute' a constant element in all the moments
extraparlamentari. from the '68 to the '77. at least so much how much central it will result' the dimension
operaista, of extreme left and anti-politics codified by the 'Red Notebooks', her
importance of the Chinese cultural revolution for the M/L and her against effected information
from the alternative music (you are thought about the team 84, to the Rockerses and above all to the Nomad
and the
Pravo) and from the influence of the Beat Generation. Just the American culture rivestira'un
decisive role. both in the context of the anti-militarism and in that of the social revolts.
in to condition deeply whole generations. through the Einaudi, the De Donato
and the Feltrinelli. You thinks. to mo' of example. to the skilled country of misinformation
premised by the Einaudi regarding the matter black country turns to sustain the leceita`
of the insurrection of the Black Panter Parthy. or to the Cantacronache been born in the '58 with the purpose
to effect a systematic against information through the politicized music (p.e. the
songs of protest of the Italian people, for the witticisms of Reggio Emilia or the American bases of
Assumed of the '66). Contrarily the combining among thought marxiano and anarchic thought
characteristic of the IS (it stops in 57 to Cosio of Arroscia) will find' scarce echo in the '68 to be
subsequently recovered in the '77. Another conclusive element in to condition
the interpretation of the reality' of the young generations it was certainly 'the complottismo italo-
American' that it will find' in the volume of Faenza ('' The Malaffare '') a text of reference
precious for the following one against anti-American and anti-militarist information. The demonizzazio
of the intelligence American and Italian it will become' a constant leit-motiv for the culture
antagonist and for the propaganda of the institutional left.
* N. Balestrini / P. Moreni, The gold horde, Feltrinelli 1988.

357
Events as many meaningful they will be the 1960 Genoa strike and the revolt of
It places Statute of the '62 in how much they will constitute fundamental real episodes of insurrection
to understand the crucial role that the violence worker and studensca it will dress again`
in the '68 and in the '77, reality' worker that. not by chance. it will be' object of heavy and manifold
conditionings not only from the more wing' radical of the CGIL but above all
from the '' QR '' and of '' working class '' and therefore of Moltaldo and Panzieri and Tronti,
reality' worker that will show' his/her dangerousness' also on the occasion of the strike of October
of the '63 to the Fiat. MORONI comments: '' (...) the strike takes the form of a
antagonism of class that expresses the times and the intensity' of the political clash of class ''
(p. 144). Historically the first organizations different M/L from the PCI that they will effect one
systematic strumentalizzazione of the mass worker. in name of an authentic Leninism
maosta. they will be the group M/L of Decrease' and Duse (risen in the '62 to Padua) and the Editions
East risen in the '63 in Milan, experiences that will culminate in the foundation of the
'64 of the magazine New Unita' and in the '65 of the publication '' The Communist '' both put
to the extreme left of the Pci. Only in the '66 will be born' the first party autonomous M/L
of the Pci been born as Pcd'I M/L and the first Federation castrista will bring' to incite the new ones
generations to the practice of the guerrilla on the false line of Mao and which. The legitimacy`
some revolutionary violence will become' a firm point at least how much the militarization
of the guerrillero and the falsification of the reality' operated towards which and of Tower-
s, falsification that will conduct' numerous young people to an approach I deprive of any
sense of the reality' as they show ampiamante the fraselogia taken in loan uncritical-
lying from the revolutionary lexicon. Dissertare of 'overthrow of the state', to wish
the formation of 'a revolutionary movement' they were expressions so' used by to result
well soon redundant 1.
Not otherwise of however from the emphasis it posts on her/it not neutrality' of the science that
will conduct' the intelligence to recover the nineteenth-century irrazionalismo! We said some use
diffused of the violence: this to consolidate so' for a long time in our country, because of her
cohabitation of wide part of the government with the subversive appeals of the MS and the antagonism
extraparlamentare and of the intrinsic weakness of the Italian system that. p.e. .
it pushed the government to the students' release arrested during the clashes to Valley Julia and
what he/she forced the rector to reopen the university' of Rome 2. Weakness that will allow.'
among the other. the birth and the to affirm him of democratic Magistracy, of the '' lawyer-companions ''
(p. 344), and of the democratic journalists and above all of Help true Red and for
1 contrarily to the interpretation of Whites that he/she reads in the '68 '' a watershed epocale ''
the auspicious result revolutionary fact really from the MS and from the organizations extraparlamentari not
it was able' to come to conclusion both for the congenital extremism irrealistico both for it persuades her/it' of
the system
capitalistic of fagocitare and to transform to really advantage any opposition also
that more' radical.
2 undoubtedly the failure of the culture extraparlamentare in to demolish the system was also
determined by the dispersion of the groups antagonists, from their sectarianism that I bring them' to make
competition
mutual in merciless way ending up weakening the attainment of the final objective.
The whole these elements will conduct' the groupings extraparlamentari to extinguish shortly him
time.
358
prio network antagonist shutter-litteram. As for the to affirm him some armed struggle. to the of
her' of the missed recognition of his/her Royal political matrix and to the dietrologia complottistica
. this didn't constitute' an irrational drift but a coherent ideological choice
in comparison to the premises set in the '68. Of however the magazine 'proletarian Left' (note of the
1970 edited by the CPM). real forerunner of the BRs. you/he/she had not perhaps taken
origin from the CLUB? And his/her founders didn't perhaps originate '' from the experience of the university`
of Trento '' (p. 387)? And, finally '' the concept of struggle of long duration was not already`
state always theorized in the context of the University' of Trento as opportunely
does MORONI remember? The big part of the activists of POTOP, LC and of the CPM they didn't have
definite concordamente to equip him with suitable political-military structures? The choice to use
the urban guerrilla, what privileged tool for the anti-capitalistic offensive from
part of CAP of Feltrinelli and the CPM, was not the consequence of the set premises
already' in the '68? The terrorist publication openly of '' New Resistenza?'' (been born
in 1971) I don't find'. also in the base of the Pci ideological sharing? Of however from her
division from the PCI and from the FCGI Franceschini and Gallinari didn't originate (p. 401)?
They were not LC and POTOP to give ample space. sign this of cohabitation. to the
terrorist actions of the GAP? (p. 404) and speaking of the GAP, Feltrinelli was not perhaps
an enthusiastic admirer of I Castrate that already' you/he/she had broadly been mitizzato from the
misinformation
pubblicistica in the '68? The movement '' Damned of the earth ''. from which
will the NAP take origin. you/he/she had not been legitimated by LC? (p. 418). To such intention,
MORONI. after having shortly pointed out the differences to level of understanding
and social nature between the NAP and the BRs. show one not amazing solidarity' with the terrorists
nappisti succeeding in turning them into victims of the repression! In short a truth and
just turnover of roles, in which the police and the magistracy represent
'' does her/it bad and perverse '' of the reality!' On the same wake stirs Black and
CASTELLANO in relationship to the autonomy formulating a cryptic and mystifying interpretation
of the movement of the '77. To every way. taking both the interpretations
in consideration. some firm points emerge around the genesis of the '77 and his
formality' operational: according to Black the area of the autonomy rose some autonomous committees of the
Volsci that had a nature spontaneistica and whose social radicamento originated from
different contexts '' hospital, railroaders, the energy's workers, students out center in Rome ''
and from the articulated symbiosis among the ex-activists of the group Gramsci, of POTOP and
of LC from which you/they recruited the revolutionary Communist Committees. Nevertheless the characteristic
ideological more' remarkable Blacks it individualized her/it in the Leninist-militaristic dimension
of the autonomy Worker organization already emerged clearly' in 1973.Insomma
. apart the Roman Volscis. the area of the autonomy was the result of the coexistence of the
CPS and of the periodicals Red, Without Truce, to Be able I operated for the Communism, and finally
of Through been born in the '75. To the of the' of the interpretation of Castellano the informative data
what they result to be us precious they are certainly the followings:
1) more than few problem list of the autonomy were anticipated by the Red Notebooks;
2) the Committee worker students of the Low padovana it constituted' a precious wedge in the-
the circle of the autonomy from the moment that the protests, the sabotage, the strikes
articulated they constituted the principal forms of conflittualita' not conventional;
359
3) the faculty' of political sciences padovane will be' the principal laboratory of the teorizzazione
subversive of the autonomy beginning from the '75 and the hegemony. to hits of molotov
. it will be' quickly achieved;
4) in the same year it will spread' the illegality' of mass against the Christian Democrats and
of the institution university;
5) the following year. in 1976. the use of the proletarian expropriation and the practice
of the seminars autogestitis will become forms constant antagonists;
6) nelllo same year the birth of Radio Sherwood will represent' a half powerful person
of misinformation.
As for the reconstruction formulated by MORONI, this he is able' easily to understand

in the following way:
1) the '77 were certainly critical towards the mythology of the sessantotto
2) the movement took action of the impossibility' objective to bring the PCI on a street
revolutionary and of the scarce autonomy of DP;

3) the criticism to the political riformismo was radicalized by the movement of the '77;
4) the Circles of the juvenile proletariat will be the soul of the autonomy;
5) the radicamento of the Circles was made also possible by the support of of LC;
6) the CPGs expressly vindicated the use of the violence, the practice of the vigilance anti-
missina and anti-institutional, the requisition of the buildings, the liberizzazione of the drug,
the expropriation of the supermarkets, the occupation of the universities' to provocative purpose;
7) the CPGs took action of the opposition both of the PCI and of the CGIL to the practices
conflittuali put into effect and they made him account that a big number of intellectuals
of left. as ASOR Rosa and SANGUINETI. they were slavishly by now him
adjusted to the institutional line;
8) the social subject principals of the autonomy will be the precarious ones, the students and the workers;
9) as during the '68 also in the '77 the Universities' they became real red bases
in constant state of ferment that will come' to radicalize result being given to clashes to fire
with the police;
10) the launching of the Real Law and the institution of the special Jails were interpreted
how tools of inadmissible repression (remarkable admission poiche'ne
it confirmed the effectiveness);
11) the considerations on the role of the intellectual autogestitis. evaluations directed to underline
the dangerousness' cultural politics. formulated by the Trilateral Commission
in 1975. they were glances as reactionaries;
12) the resolution and the effectiveness of the counteroffensive of the Insides were interpreted
as a dangerous reactionary drift (confirming in such way their effectiveness);
13) in comparison to the armed struggle the autonomy monster' cohabitation and complicity.' Opportunely
. at the end of the volume. him To. they broadly share the interpretation
of VIRNO on the results of the contemporary antagonism, evaluations
what the centralita they underline' of the COBASs and of the CSAOs considered real
heirs of the movement of the '77.
360
5. THE SESSANTOTTO SECONDO THE INTERPRETATION

OF MARIO CAPANNA *
To the purpose to shinily understand the interpretation of the author we will use
an interpretative grate analogous to that usual.
Cultural formation and ideological referenti. The first footsteps in the context of the tall culture
they were finished through the reading of Marx and the more' authoritative '' Catholic theologians ''
from whose study they didn't draw any benefit (contrarily of that I turn on Don Milani,
Torres and Balducci). Within the political reflection of extreme left operaista
the influence of the Red Notebooks and the Notebooks Piacentin was undoubtedly remarkable
to legitimate requires her/it' of a symbiosis between student struggle and workers. On the front of the
foreign pubblicistica the Monthly Review was essential to deepen the dynamics
American capistalistica and publisher East's Notebooks to consolidate an interpretation
criticism and dogmatic of China. To such intention, the reflection on the revolution
cultural Chinese (and particularly that on the work of the red Watches and on the Common one
of Shangai) it places inside a deprived historical interpretation of impartiality' and finalized
to discredit the Soviet politics. Besides in the volume of the to. it misses any taking
of critical conscience to back on the deeply reactionary dimension of the revolution
Chinese culture and and' absent any self-criticism on the innumerable rendered praises
to Stalin of the official documents of the MS.
The absurd combining between the democratic values and the desire of peace. to words de-
sung. from a side and the defense to oltranze of the OLP, of the guerrilla vietcong, of that
of which and of the Black Power from the other side they constitute a characteristic all anything else other
than
marginal also for the MS. As for the tributary recognition to the Provoses, and particularly
to Wise and to Rubin, this was discounted and predictable from the moment that big part
of the methodologies antagonists were borrowed really from the American experience.
Allied. The net of alliances constituted during years was solid and ample at the same time:
the Anpi (and particularly Fish, Moscatelli and Vidali), the base of the CGIL, the CLUB Pirelli, him
democratic (what Sweep them, Pecorella and Tanzi) lawyers, the journalists (Cederna, Mouth,
Stajcenok, Laughed'), the deputies of the left (particularly Scalfari and), the jurists' Committees
democrats, those of the journalists for the liberty' and finally those of the teachers as Menepace,
Peaces, etc.
The spontaneous interpretation default e/o of these playerses was able. often
* Source: Mario Capanna, Formidable that years, Rizzoli, 1994.

361
. of actual a remarkable political pressing and to enliven the public opinion to the damages
of the political institutions. To such intention Club and Guide. two known questors. they were
quickly cancelled.
Rivals. Undoubtedly the big part of the other seven M/Ls and particularly AO.
Hostile. Naturally the whole those national political institutions and not that they hindered
or they reacted with the repression (through the promulgation of the State of
emergency political) in front of the advance of the antagonism: institutions give politics
what the DC, the MSI, to those political-military what the Nato, the police, the Policemen, the
questors and the prefects, to the conservative press (from her '' You Night '' to '' Berghen '', to Montanelli),
to the single figures of political leaders (what Saragat and Spadolini, Kissinger and Reagan),
to the political institutions presidenzialistiche (as the gollismo that quickly had
liquidated the French May) and) up to the informal conservative groupings which it was
the silent Majority.
Tools. An ample range of tools antagonists you/he/she was used:
1) the offensive violence / defensive of the Katangas;
2) the Pychological Warfare: through her against information of the RAP and the BOD
of the National one, through the ideological use of the resistance, through the interpretation
of the legitimate repression as real reactionary tool,
through the usual denomination of the adversary as fascist, through the constant
mystification of the reality' or through the wanted misrepresentation of the meaning
of the concept of democracy;
3) the inside sabotage of the institutions according to the teaching gramsciano (to the inside
of the University' National of Milan and of good part of the superior schools in Milan);
4) promoting the disobedience and the strike to wild throw in the factories;
5) effecting threats and intimidations;
6) promoting and observing the civil disobedience and the illegality.'
362
6. NOTES ON THE CATHOLIC DISSENT *

The MS of the Catholic of Milan. and the solidarity' manifested aside verse of it
of Mr. GIAVAZZI and Mr. CUMINETTI. it was one of the first forms through which
I am embodied' the Catholic dissent in Italy. To the of the' of the cultural nature. that it was note
Catholic. of more than few leaderses (among which the CAGOL, Sipped, BOATO and the same
Hut) more than few militant of the student confrontation they originated from her
ACLI and from the FUCI and. shortly time. they climbed over to the left the big part of the activists
of communist origin promoting techniques typical of the conflittualita' not
conventional. Among which: the meetings autogestite, the misinformation (within the
what the interpretative manipulation. p.e. of the works of MARITAIN., the misinformation
systematic of the contemporary historical stories and of their activity' antagonist
they played a conclusive role) and the gradual constitution of transversal alliances
with the associative-syndical and political world (to guarantee him a suitable protenzione of
forehead to the predictable reactions of the authorities' academic and of those of police).
Undoubtedly more than few of the promoted confrontations could take root (and to spread
in capillary way from university' to university') thanks to the connivance-complicity`
of teachers, assistants and researchers, to the authoritarianism of which you/they gave test all the
organizations
student (from Trento in Milan), and to the ample use of the oral violence (threats,
insults, defamations) and of that physics (from the throwing of dice of porfido against her
police to the violence teppistica against the dissent of students and teachers). Just the whole
of these formalities'. fruit of the contamination among conflittualita' not conventional and
conflittualita' traditional. they induced the authorities' academic and ecclesiali to consider
the self-styled Catholic antagonism out of the religious tradition (despite the fact
what this had received wide consents near non marginal sectors of the reality' political-
syndical Catholic). A form of Catholic dissent, parallel to that lay, it was
certainly that ecclesiale to the beginnings of the '69 that takings form through demonstrations
of public dissent, letters of protest, marches, congresses, (p.e. that of the FUCI), documents
opposite information, publishing houses (Jaca Book, Feltrinelli, Gribaudi, Querinianai,
Dehoniana, EMI), associations (tense Hands), community' alternatives (the Isoletto, Capodarco),
leaders charismatic able to manipulate the consent (Balducci, Mr. Bunches, father
Biot) and informal nets of solidarity' international with Latin America (from Chile to the
Brazil) thanks to which he effects' a real contamination with the methodologies
* R. Biretta, The long autumn, Rizzoli 1998.

363
and the ideology of TORRES, GUETIERREZ, Dussel and BOFF that became shortly time
the correspondent one. within the religious antagonism. of What Guevara, Has
WHO MIN AND GIAP. Under the ideological profile the Catholic dissent I show'. in way
contradictory. the pacifism with the defense of the guerrilla vietcong, Marx with Christ,
the evangelical message with that of the Chinese Revolution, completing real
political-cultural incests to level that were possible above all thanks to the publishing houses
autogestite that put a real psychological war against the church into effect
official, USA, the national military institutions and sovranazionali ending up becoming
tools. now unaware now aware. of the anti-western politics of Cuba
and of the Urss.
364

ACCORDING TO PAUL GINSBORG
What the '68 had been a remarkable attempt to upset the dominant values of the epoch
with the purpose to prevent the interiorizzazione of the values of the society' dominant, and' a datum
by now acquired at least how much the combining of the civil cultural revolution with the
terrorism of the theology of the liberation and the experiences guerrigliere in Latin America.
But this ideological clot. contrarily of this' that he/she thinks of him to. . it was not one
extraordinarily mighty mixture but, if, extraordinarily devastating. Also
the appeal to the violence was not determined. as it sustains him to. to p. 239. from the repression
police but it was the direct consequence of the presuppositions Marxist-Leninists and Maoists.
To it retries of this', the same To. it recognizes. contradictorily. that the use of the violence
within' between the values and the actions of the movement, to the point that by now the connotation
subversive some movement was an acquired datum. To level of ideological contents him to. it recognizes
. not without malice. that they were less as old to the the Russian revolution
(p. 242) from the moment that they were primarily Leninists (you are thought about POTOP and Avant-garde
worker); to level of mobilization their frantic fanaticism I create' the conditions
for an ample conscience antagonist also in the middle classes. Nevertheless well soon. as
it was on the other hand predictable. they became '' (...) they quickly became some versions in
small of the principals political parties, with their hierarchies (...) and with conceited leaderismi ''
(p. 243) not understanding that the uncritical application of the terrorist models to Italy
it was simply deprived of historical realism. One of the innumerable consequences
ill-omened of the fanatical politicizzazione. contrarily to the opinion of the to. . it was the birth
of democratic Magistracy and of the Proletarians in uniform that you/they tried to make collassare
the system from the inside. In conclusion. once more in radical dissent with him to. . the
'68 were not an extraordinary attempt but a hallucinatory attempt to change the reality`
toward subversive drifts. The terrorist result I don't represent' therefore a surprise also
because'. as it underlines with honest' intellectual him to. . '' the diffused justification of
a proletarian and revolutionary violence I represent' a fertile ground to bloom of the
terrorism '' (p. 273). The' where our evaluation is not able' to arrange with that of the to.
and' in the presumed difference between the movement and the armed struggle: this last use`
indeed the violence not limiting himself/herself/itself to proclamations or to instigations. It had. in short
. the dramatic coherence to pass from the words to the facts 1. The ideological extremism del1
Is enough. to title of example to remember that inside the NAP some belonging ones served in the military
TO LC.
365
him to. he reveals nevertheless her' where it reproaches (p. 286) to the PCI of Berlinguer to be become
'' the more' defending zealot of the traditional measures of law and order '', giving the really
I support to the Real law. From our point of view. to the of the' of the 'worth' tactical of the
PCI. the since to underline and' contrarily another: the irresponsibility' and the connivance
of good part of the Italian political class they prevented up to the '75 to approve decrees of
emergency when in the country they already existed' from many years the conditions to launch the law
Real to which the PCI was not by chance opposed initially. As it regards the
movement of the '77, also him to. ago his the traditional interpretation according to which
this movement had two souls of which that of autonomy worker represented
the militarist wing. How much serious pits the situation in our country is deduced her/it by a
gives a great deal simple: after the accidental death of LORUSSO (in March of the '77) Bologna
you/he/she was patrolled from armored, a provision. this. that he took only in
case of pre-insurrectionary dangers.
Also, the absence of resoluteness from the political class was therefore, one of the concauses
what you allow' the long duration of the extremism and his/her transformation in terrorism,
absence that came less thanks to the Real Law and the nucleus anti-terrorism of the Gen. From her
Church.
Bibliography
Paul Ginsborg, History of Italy from the postwar period to Today, Einaudi 1989.
366

ACCORDING TO PETER BERNOCCHI *
Contrarily to the traditional vulgata for him to. a hiatus doesn't exist among the '68 and the '77 and
a discrepancy doesn't even exist between the terrorism of the extreme left and that that the State
you/he/she would have practised 1.
Approach this that constitutes really a typical result of a perception

ideological of the reality' as it is deduced by the conviction of the to. on the validity' of the principal ones
idealita' that mind' the movement. what p.e. the anti-capitalism. on the absolute one
validity' of the analyses marxiane formulated one hundred years before. In to underline this last
I wait him to. it doesn't realize to incur in an evident paradox determined by the inusuale
actuality' of the analysis marxiana (to well one hundred years from the disappearance of the philosopher of
Three-
you veer). Just the anti-capitalism constituted' a carrying theme both of the '68 that of the '77 at least
as much as the critical impietosa of the form party that well soon he will reveal' deprived of base
and what it will be translated' in the realization of different organizations apparently
from the parties but concretely analogous to it, that you/they will end up frustrating the self-government
of the popular masses, the consiliarismo, the direct democracy exalting her/it uncritically
China that. the followers of the 'new' anti-capitalistic religion you/they would have discovered him/it then
. he/she introduced characters similar to USSR, mitizzando the guerrilla of Latin America and the
East (without understanding its inevitable atrocities') south, marginalizzando the struggles of liberation
in Europe of the east in a first moment and boycotting in a second moment
'' all the innovative proprostes in support of the popular revolts in the countries of the socialism
real '' (as honestly Bernocchi recognizes) (p. 33). The perception. in other terms
. factious up to the fanaticism of the reality' historical it will induce' the playerses of the 'new' avant-garde
to ignore volutamente the political ferocities that were perpetuated to the east to demonizzare
the west (and particularly USA and Israel) and to deify the political experiences
in the Algeria, to Cuba, in Yugoslavia, in Ireland etc. In other terms the movement was not in
degree to theorize an alternative economic political model to that communist ne'fu
under the conditions to build believable and lasting alternatives of the party-state. As of however
it was not able to take coscenza of the vitality' and of the proteiformita' of the Capitalism
foreseeing of it. slavishly repeating therefore the forecast marxiana
. the stagnation and the extinction and ignoring contrarily of it persuades her/it' of absorption.
Just speaking of the party-state the comment of the to. and'. to reason. caustic:
* Peter Bernocchi, For a criticism of the '68, Massari, 98.
1 if it would need I handed the question of the why' the reaction of the slow State' to embody him.
367
'' to look for a setup the thousand of small Lenins put on looking for a proletariat
to direct and they chose the street of the so many partitinis '' (p. 68). As for the mutual one
competition among the launchings 'partitini' this was exasperated because' directs to practice a monopoly
exclusive '' for the conquest of the representation '' (p. 72), conquest for the hegemony
what in more than few cases. p.e. with LC. it resolved him in the confluence inside the system
parliamentary after having exalted for years the leceita' of the guerrilla (confluence that
you/he/she was determined by the opportunism, from the wish' carrieristica and not certain from a maturation
politics). Representation composed by the proletariat that well soon takings the distances
velleity give' of the extreme left forcing to turn her/it the proper ones elsewhere
instrumental attentions. As it regards the connection sessantotto / terrorism the deep one
filiazione. affirmed by numerous protagonists of that season. it constitutes a jewel
contribution to the contemporary historiography and it contributes to deny validity' historical
to the theses that would want to introduce the use of the froza as purely defensive of forehead
to the repression of the State (what. we confirm him/it. slow' to be revealed himself/herself/themselves
determining
a real esclation of the terrorist violence). Just the refusal of the pacifism
(admitted contradditoraimente by the same author to p. 134) it constitutes the confirmation of the use
ample. and all anything else other than defensive. of the violence, use of however broadly
legitimated by the tradition M/L (with Marx and above all with LENIN), from the exaltation
guerrillas give of which from the mitizzazione of the actions of Tupamoros and the Ira.
368
9. INTRODUCTION TO THE STUDENT MOVEMENT

It departs before
Beginning from the '67/'68 also in Italy the student movement develops him thanks to the
experience Vietnamese guerrigliera, to the revolution of MAO - and therefore to the centralita' of the
people war. to the fundamental importance of the figure of which, to the alternative
represented from Cuba and finally to the movements of liberazionei of the Third World, changes
historical. these. that you/they will be assimilated uncritically and dogmatically.
To the of the' of the international context, the birth from the center-left will come' read in terms
absolutely negative because' it will represent' a yielding in the DC. Contrarily, the vitality`
induced. because' eterodiretta. from the mass worker was interpreted as an element
able to serve collassare the system as the inside. As for the scholastic context was
interpreted as a crumbling structure, deprived of political, or said protagonismo in others
terms, were incapable to make spokesman of a revolutionary change.
Well soon the National one of Milan lost his/her original characters to become a true and
proper 'red base' (to use the Maoist terminology) in which the exercise of the sovereignty`
footstep' in the hands of the MS fanatically politicized of matrix M/L and Maoist. that
I try'. succeeding himself/herself/itself for brief period in radicalizing the labor union to create an allenza
with the anti-capitalistic in operation working class and for egemonizzare big part of the
Milanese (throwing her in the chaos) superior schools. It is meaningful to observe that the base
of the PCI stuck' thickly to the initiatives antagonists of the MS and and' as many indicative
what in the official documents of the MS the police and the fascists were always combined as
to suggest their connivance. Not by chance the legitimate institutional repression of the strengths
some order was interpreted as a demonstration of cripto fascism if not of fascism
real. Speaking of which, taking back the interpretation of the VII
Congress of the international Communist, he affirmed that the fascism was organized
and directed by the financial Capitalism confirming with such reading the strumentalizzazione
ideological of the historical category of the fascism and humiliating in such way a reading smoke-
he/she knows about the history that will have' wide fortune of the nine hundred left historiography.
How much direct pits the influence of the traditional communism to the MS tries him/it another
datum: the centralita' of the figure of Stalin and the resolutions of the III Internazionale. Concretely
. therefore. the alterantiva to the bourgeois democracy would have had to be
the Stalinism combined to the Maoism.(a worse remedy of the evil could say!). Just
such binomial it showed how much irrealistiches were the appeals of the MS, how much they were
that is' deprived of a clear perception of the reality' historical. Paradoxical that the MS spoke
of demand of scientificita' alluding to the new ones contained by to introduce some programs
369
me scholastic, a scientificita' that other was not but a hammering indoctrination and
intolerant. How much conniver and coward insime was big part of the Italian political class,
also show him/it the growth of the MS that, beginning from 71/72, it will begin' to stretch
to national level through an unique front 1 on the model of the political line of the
III Internazionale. and to program didactic methodologies of indoctrination
what the schools you square and the technical varying RAP of the misinformation and therefore of the
Psywarfare.
To the of the' of the global enemy. that is' the capitalism. the inside enemy was certainly
the DC that had been perpetuating for 25 years a real dictatorship of class against her
what necessary to use a war of wearing out opening spaces of democracy was
(laws: using the mass studensca in operation antagonist). To such intention the disguisement
linguistic, characteristic of the left whole extraparlamentare, it reached the point
to make equipollenti finish as democracy and communism neglecting a simple
datum of fact: her' where the communism was affirmed. as in the USSR and in China. her
democracy had been sic et annulled simpliceter. In every case, the offensive of the MS I find`
answer entirely inadequate because' too soft, too you worry about to safeguard the
presumed rights of the students. To it retries of this' you are thought about the farce. typically Italian
. of the 'comitatone' that you/he/she would have had to resolve the problem list of the National one in Milan,
committee to whose failure contributed more than few conniving teachers with the MS and
the ambiguity' of the PCI 2 that it will bring' not by chance on his/her own shoulders the greatest
responsibilities`
for the rafformazione of the MS, of the left extraparlamentare and for the birth of the terrorism.
Test of it both the fact that in to turn of brief time the MS it reached the egenomia of the
National of Milan. together to Avant-garde Worker. and of good part of the schools
Milanese marginalizing and often climbing over the FGCI, thanks to the diligence of the teams
of propaganda, but also thanks to a structure 3 of nature Leninist and anti-spontaneista
(not by chance in the documents ufficali. to the of the' of the demagogy. the role of the centralism
democrat was also held conclusive to oppose the fascism) that seppre to drive
the student mass. As for the use of the violence this. in the official documents
. you/he/she is introduced as 'legitimate self-defence from the aggressions of the police and the
fascism' and never as free (distorting, in such way once more the reality') while
towards the pacifism the refusal was coherently read with the ideological nature of the
MS.
Second departs
Not there and' doubt that the refusal of the figure of the teacher was also the consequence of the
negation of the patriarchal family structure and the political role of the figure of the in
1 not by chance to the popular meetings they were often guests magistral particolarie democratiti.
2 not by chance the 7 June of 1973 the united one defended the MS affirming that this was by now
a thorn in the side of the fascism.
3 structure managed by the quadriumvirato composed by Hut, Avenue, Liverani and Guzzini.
370
marking glance as strap of transmission of the power. Contrarily the teacher owed
to put in discussion his/her own hierarchical role and I handed on the same plan of the educating
complimentary to an abstract and leveling egualitarismo. The extreme politicizzazione of the
MS. and not only. it will bring' to the formulation of delirious thesis what: '' the bourgeois science
and' reactionary intrinsicamente '' not by chance shared really from the philosopher Paci or
'' the salvation of the man and' submitted to the proletariat '' formulated by MACCACARO. But it will bring`
also to turn the formative institutions into effective tools of propaganda, of
indoctrination and therefore opposite information (or better of misinformation) that him
they will make spokesmen of the political extremism (particularly of that M/L and Maoist)
of the control of the masses (those of the students and those of the workers) and the installation
of the dictatorship of the proletariat that would have had to bring to the destruction of the state
bourgeois. To openly reach this subversive objective was necessary to accelerate
the end in the DC ('' the party of the imperialism '') so much as that of the imperialism
USA whose elegant immenente was of however easily observable. The incapacita'di
to understand the complexity' of the reality' you/he/she could also be individualized in the use of the category
historical of the fascism, that had to be interprets to the light of the International Bystander,
deprived interpretation entirely of consistence and of credibility' scientific. Of other
part, really the politicizzazione conducted to delirious historical results in base to which the
fascism existed in the democracies to tall industrialization but it was not present in the
regimes totalitarian Chinese and Russians! (the acute critical sense of the MS p.e came less in short.
in front of the operational consequences of the Leninism and to the theses of DIMITROV undoubtedly
one of the Soviet bureaucrats more' quoted in the documents of the MS).
As for the interest for the syndical organizations this was dictated by the demand
to use the suggestions of factory to create inside the industries insurrectionary situations
on the model of the reflections gramsciane.
The same uncritical assumption shown towards Marx, LENIN, DIMITROV

it was wide. obviously. to MAO whose historical interpretation was held a true and
own theorist scientific able to individualize the objective laws of the history. The refusal
of the university traditional courses the MS would have brought to realize the famous RAP that
they ended up practicing an authoritarian control on the texts, on the job of search. In the context
of the superior schools. besides proposing the elimination of the Latin and the Greek. the
MS he made bearer of ideological theatrical representations ('' the struggle among the oppressed people and
the imperialism '' for example), of meetings with the masses workers involving parents and
democratic teachers (laws: of extreme left or however communist), to promote
meetings released by the limitations of Minister Misasi (too much reactionary) transforming
just the meeting in the only legitimate institution able to guarantee the orderly one
carrying out of the against-courses and to report the reactionary teachers (reported. they observe
us. to whom? To which institution?)
To level of international political orientation the RAP had to make enthusiastic defenders
of the Palestinian struggle, of the clean opposition to Israel, of the defense of the struggles
guerrigliere in Latin America against the Cia and the Pentagon, of the exaltation of the heroic one
resistance of Laos and the CAMBOGIA, also through the organization of mobilizations
of mass for the 'oppressed people' and of Allende.
371
To level of inside and safety politics, the MS stirred not in the direction of a
gradualistico riformismo but of a clean opposition to the same existence of the police
(one 'car' this that had to be broken for quoting Marx); how much then to the
sentences of the magistracy the MS he not only made spokesman some innocence of VALPREDA
but of an autonomous investigation. a great deal fanciful. on the suspicious death of
FELTRINELLI that was attributed to dark plots of state. As for the relationships
with the PCI, these were contradictory a great deal but also nevertheless you stamp her/it' where they existed
the borders to a concrete anti-Christian Democratic in operation collaboration, anti-
American, anti-been born etc. Of however, really the PCI proceeded according to a script
what ROMEO had the opportunity to define of the 'fireman piromane.' In conclusion, to the PCI it came
reproached his/her moderatismo (also being in close contact with the KGB!) and her
his/her wish' of mediation. In short you/he/she was reproached him to be too much little M/L,
to have taken by now the street of the social-democracy. On the other hand, also to the companions
of the '' The Manifesto '' you/he/she was reproached to expressly have denied the lesson
M/L to accept the spontaneismo the reactionary approach of the school of Frankfurt
and the anarchism ribellista. An analogous accusation was formulated towards Avant-garde
Worker that was guilty not to apply - in the historical analysis - the DIAMAT and to share
you position trotzkiste.
Third departs
The extreme politicizzazione of the MS was not certain casual from the moment that not little
executives of the MS were ex-enrolled to the parties of left or still affiliate but in position
criticism. as ASOR Rosa it underlined. So fanatical Politicizzazione from
to climb over to the left the PCI, the FGCI and the labor union (particularly the FIOM-CGIL) and
to take the place of the anti-bourgeois parties. Just ASOR Rosa expressed an evaluation
altogether positive of the MS her' where it underlined '' that the opening of a
university forehead is able' to have in if' a notable political value, if the justification,
the ways and the expirations of the struggle clearly have the tendency to climb over the dimension
riformistica ''
(the researcher in other terms wished a revolutionary turn of the MS). Moreover
the extremism intelletualistico. and irresponsible. of ASOR Rosa conducted him/it to wish
the attainment of a great national coordination of the MS. It doesn't surprise
therefore the rapidity' and the ample legitimation of which godette the MS: just the class
university it sustained, I encourage' and I often climb over' the extremism of the MS contributing
to the colasso of the university.' On the other hand ROSTAGNO, he/she specified that the struggle against her
school was in reality' a struggle against the whole system, a struggle that he/she saw in the magistracy,
in the police, in the parties of the teaching staff, in the Church his/her hostile principals.
The use of the violence 4 fully became then legitimate (the occupation was an of it
4 if and' certain puzzling that Hut, dares still today affirm. p.e.
in the volume 'Formidable those years'. that the violence of the MS was determined by that police and`
the same meaning that has understood to posteriosi that on the strategic plan among the confrontation
372
example eclatante) or to quote CARMICHAEL: '' We don't want to eat to your table,
we want to upset her/it ''. as much as the use of the picketing in front of the schools and
to the factories and of the whole range of techniques typical of the subversive nervousness (ROSTAGNO
he ached that the student struggle had not succeeded in involving in the trial
subversive the working class!).
The defense of the legitimate illegality' you/he/she was really also served as the PSIUP that he/she saw in
it the overcoming of any drift riformistica (of here the praise of the strikes to cat
wild of the RENAULT, of the French jacquerie, of the strikes of guerrilla of the AUSTIN,
of the BMC etc.). You/he/she must be recognized nevertheless that when the MS put to latere her
ideologicizzazione and the political fanaticism it was under the conditions of demistificare spietamente
. and validly. the vacuity' of the university' Italian. You thinks. p.e. . to the document
of the University' of Turin her' where it observed. ironically. that the conquests
scientific original of the university' they were void being a rimasticatura of matters
already' known. The' where. for example. it noticed that in the faculties' university '' they are written
books, wise (...) what nothing don't say again absolutely, that are academic readjustments
(...) when not straight translations of writings of foreign teachers ''. As to deny
the actuality' of these observations?
Bibliography
The Student Revolt, from Problems of the Socialism, supplement to the n. 12, 1970
Student movement - History and documents, Bompiani 1973
and the revolution they existed deep differences. Contrarily in Hut, MUGHINI justly has
underlined as aside from the seven and of the groups there had been a psychotic rielaborazione
of the reality' that it directly conducted the confrontation toward the terrorism. On the other hand from what
political context they originated the terrorists if not from that of the movements?
373
10. ASPECTS OF THE CULTURE UNDERGROUND

AMONG THE YEARS SIXTY AND SEVENTY
Close to the sectarianism fanatically polticizzato of the groups extraparlamentari existed
a political-cultural context that drew explicit inspiration from the Beat Generation, and from her
intellectual commune in San Francisco. His/her principal finality' it was that to build one
society' parallel but real in comparison to that usual founded. at least to level of proclamation
ideological. on other values what the solidarity', the anti-communism, the anti-authoritarianism, the anti-
militarism and the pacifism that, in contradictory way absurdly, the they were combined to
exaltation of the guerrilla vietgong, to that Algerian, to the defense of the armed struggle (of the
BR, of the RAF, of the TUPAMAROSs). In other terms, the approach of Gandhi and Russell to
figures as That Guevara and I Have Who MIM resulted to be a constant within the underground
Italian. Others thematic recurrent were the liberties' sexual both in the circle
etero that in the homosexual circle, the fierce criticism both to the form party that to the concept
same of State, the use of the fascism as category metastorica (to indiscriminately apply him
to the liberal democracies as to the Stalinism), the legalization of the drugs and his/her experimentation,
the demercificazione of the job, the rediscovery of the oriental religion (buddhismo
and zen particularly) in operation anti-westerner and anti-rationalist, the exaltation
of the civil disobedience, the evaluation of the religion mono and polytheist in mystical key
and anti-institutional, the opportunity' to promote controcorsi or suggestions of workers and students,
the esoterismo and the astrology, require her/it' to realize communes alternative and a feeding
. vegetarian macrobiotic e/o. alternative to that consumistica.
The formalities' operational, through which am unfolded' the antagonism undergrounds, were
in good substance the followings:
1. the alternative and provocative attire;

2. the civil disobedience;
3. the provocation. by happening. ironic and sarcastic;
4. the psychological war by the advertising de'tourement, the disrespectful graphics, the combining
of the futurist techniques with those dadaistic, the use of the mural graffiti, her
artistic sperimetnazione (from the evironment to the minimalism from the land art to the body
art), the realizzzione of alternative publishing houses (p.e. It stamps alternative), seen again (as,
p.e., '' World Beat '' or '' LIBLI ''), and the use of the music protester (from the music
rock to the pop music) and, in last analysis, through the whole typical outfit
of the conflittualita' not conventional and of the subversive nervousness.
The intellectuals that spokesman of the undergroud was made and that they appreciated him some
political aspects and semiologici were the Pivano and the Morante and subsequently Fornari, Cat,
Ungaretti and those people who gravitated around the magazine '' Quinici ''.
374
To political level it was undoubtedly Pannella to understand of it. even though critically
. the potentialities' politics. As for the principal aggregations. informal prevalentemen
. they were substantially the followings:
1) the Bastards;
2) the Beathk'ses founded by Mariani and Ronchetti;
3) the Group Palumbo been born in Milan in the '67 with Scarpelli;
4) the C13;
5) the common one of Baraghini to Rome and that of Ovada;
6) the SIMA risen in the '68 in Milan to the purpose also to promote the psychedelic art,
the oriental thought, the use of the LSD in the wake of the experiences of Leary and Kesey.
In as for the places of aggregation these were:
1) the Piper club in Rome;

2) the local Beat 72 Hours were promoted shows, reading of poesi and executions
musical
and
3) the Tantra in Rome.
Finally regarding the principal magazines of the underground these were:
1) world Beat that with Of Russian will promote' the modus operands of the I Try;
2) Green wave;
3) the magazine Situazionismo founded by Charles Oliva;
4) Fresh planet (directed by the Pivano and by Giusberg);
5) birds, risen in Rome in 1968;
6) secret papers. been born in the '67. and principal sponsor of the culture I try and in par-
ticolare of the hippy manual of Bronsteen;

7) out! been born with Pezzena in the '72 to defend the culture gay and lesbian;
8) red alive. founded in the '74 and concluded in the '76. it was direct from Paccino that po
larizzava the reader's attention on the problematic ambientalis and anti-nuclear;
9) Naked (been born in the '70 and everything now in activity') king directed by Valcarenghi, that I represent`
the principal tool of the pop-concerts, of the combining among extreme left
and counterculture with a particular attention for the oriental culture and finally
10) UBU that, been born in the '70, will stop' to exist later the year, and whose specific particularity`
ideological it will consist' in to defend the armed struggle and in to give the explicit support
to the terrorism of the BRs, from TUPAMAROS of the RAF and from Wateherman. To
level of houses publishing Press Alternative, Arcane and partly the Feltrinelli they will manage
monopolitisticamente the publishing market of the underground.
If to level of ideological contents the underground owed all to the tradition beat
American, under the profile of the communicative techniques the dadaistic and futurist lesson will be`
undoubtedly decisive. From the point of view of the practices operational antagonists, the underground
Italian the mutual one' sic et simpliciter from the American counterculture (is enough
the ample thought that the ample use of the happening and the various typologies of provocation
they were really the brought one typical of the tradition USA).
375
11. ASPECTS OF THE COUNTERCULTURE *

If not there and' doubt that big part of the counterculture rose in USA, and' the same
sure that its diffusion reached shortly Australia and Europe time. After her
'' culture '' Beat that Punk constituted' the more alternative' note and mostly practiced. Through
which formality' interpretative it had the opportunity to express him? In first place through
a perception fiercely criticism towards the usual values. In according to place,
the eternizzazione of the present (the punk lives in the today and for the today not for the past) excludes
radically the dimension of the future whose temporal value and' denied to the root by the
moment that the hope turns to the future and' deprived of any sense for the punk. The opposition
to the system him concrete also an ample use of the violence (not by chance the call
to the anarcoindividualismo and' a great deal present of the ideological constellation punk). To the of
her' of the mystifications intellectual times to give an interpretation intellettualistica (recalling himself/herself/
itself
Now to the Heller now to the work of Deleuze / Guattari), the punk doesn't propose some
alternative model to the system that desires abbattare. The provocative clothing, her
rediscovery of the exotic one. combined in way kitch to the modern one. and the exploitation
of the concept of collective contrasted party to the form to I observation-enliven her/it,
they are tools of political antagonism that contribute instead of demolishing the system
to facilitate persuades her/it' of reabsorption. by publicity'. of the system and of the strategy
of the massimalizzazione effected by the same and to which implicitly contribute
the same punks. The use of the drugs (light or less) and the tattuaggis if. in a first
moment. they practiced an impact of breakup, facts quickly came proper from the
market and above all from the average-tall middle class that you serve' as symbol of eccentricity.'
Also the territorial strategy of the CSAOs (what since their origin they are mails
on the plan of the illegality' and orizontalita' theoretically affirming to practise the democracy
direct) they are become or centers of political (above all for the PRC) recruitment or
subversive centers whose effectiveness was absolutely limited some time and you/he/she has not determined
. thin to today. some structural change inside the system of power. For
how much it pertains to then it persuades her/it' of reabsorption, to the goals of the mercificazione the same
one
music RAP. initially music of breakup in how much it turns to express the condition
of racial discrimination of the American countries, and' become a phenomenon of consumption. Finally,
the strategy of Ray to overcome the actual empasse of the antagonism. that it is embodied
in to propose the concept of nomadism of Guattari. and' destined to a to be alone
aesthetic autopia and a great deal away from the power to engrave in depth' in the system of power.
* Source: P. Leopards, You juvenile culture, Xenia, 1997.
376
12. THE INTERPRETATION OF THE SETTANTASETTE

ACCORDING TO PETER BERNOCCHI *
In first place, him to. it confirms the composition of class of the M / / (of which have already`
discussed) specifying certain the ampleness but at the same time underlining the centralita' of the
precarious worker and of the class teacher. In according to place, the CPs - as already' observed
From Moroni / Balestrini - they threw the bases of the CSAOs - with good peace of the critical opportunists
and of the fantapolitica teorizzazionis of Blacks - and of the sindacalismo antagonist.
In third place, him to. it humiliates the historical vulgata according to which the upsurge of the terrorism
-and the consequent formation of the armed party - you/he/she was determined not by the wish`
of the playerses to demolish the system (passing in such way from the words to the facts) but from the
Binomial Cossiga / Pecchioli. In fact, really finds again her/it lucidity' politics of the Pci and his
wish' to collaborate (lately in the DC in the capillary repression of the antagonism
subversive) it allowed the State to take back the control.
Of however, how much elevated pits the wish' to make to jump the system is deduced him/it by her
declaration of the to. speaking of the famous Conference in Bologna where: '' it develops him the more`
great demonstration of liking of the contents of the BRs (...) what in Italy has ever been ''.
Close to the CSAOs and to the sindacalismo antagonist, the movement of the Panther would represent
for him to. a good heir of the antagonism of the '77 and it would be heralding of authentic
possibility' of change (what contrarily they have never effected and that I am him
extinct shortly time with good peace of the authors).
In the second part of the volume, him to. it deduces on the '77 through a precise scanning
chronological broadly commented. From the analysis of it meaningful data emerge
on the '77:
1) the epicentro of the '77 were undoubtedly the universities`;
2) Pecchioli quickly included it gravitates her/it' to evolve some situation toward her
it derives terrorist invoking legittimanente a rapids solution;
3) big part of those people that be meets in the '77, clearly included her/it
dangerous effectiveness both of the Real Law and of the provisions cossighiani related to the order
public;
4) in to turn of brief time good part of the left institutional takings the distances
from that antagonist not finding space of manoeuvre of it' of political strumentalizzazione
(we allude to the Pci to the Pdup and the CGIL)
* Peter Bernocchi, From the '77 in then, Massari, 1997.

377
5) big part of the formalities' operational of the '77 will be still those of the '68: the processions
(violent or less), the occupations (with relative interruption of public service) at least
how much analogous they will be the countermeasures of the Police (p.e. the forced sgombero);
6) Cossiga, in quality' of Minister of the Insides, it will frame' legitimately the movement
del'Autonomia in the context of the constant disturbance of the public order doing him/it
to become a problem of inside politics;
7) the proximity' between the autonomy and the armed struggle it will come' expressly confirmed during
the meeting of February 27 near the university' of Rome where '' slogan ineggiantis depart
to the clandestine armed struggle and the Red Brigades '';
8) the criminalizzazione e/o the demonizzazione of the legitimate repression of the Strengths
of the order, it will be' also promoted by the free radios (element this of evident novelty`
in comparison to the '68), while, beginning from the month of March, the invocation of a militarist turn
it will suffer' a further upsurge in comparison to the preceding month, turns that he/she will take' concrete
it forms with the throwing of molotov against the Office of Justice and against the Command
of the Region Lazio. These and other episodes of few following, will bring the politics to
to check militarily the district of St. Lawrence in April of the '77, Cossigas will induce
to legitimate the answer armed with the Police that he/she will take' form - in the
May of the same year - through the use of armored means. Finally, the progressive esclation
of violence will bring' - in the month of May in Milan - to an ungluing among the area
of America and the antagonism soft of DP and the MS and to irreducible divisions between LC and the
autonomy
in September of the '77. Little time later - in the second week of October - her
center of the Usis and German isituzione - sassaiole will be aimed at for showing
solidarity' I pour the death of the members of the RAF.
378
13. THE INTERPRETATION OF THE SETTANTASETTE

OF DRIFTS IT IS LANDINGS *
Also the anthology of writings on the '77 edit from Drifts and Landings it constitutes a point of
riferimeneto of extreme interest for our finalities.'
Of the Beautiful one. Not casually connota the '77 using unequivocal expressions: 'onset'
and 'emergency social antagonist.' Also in reference to the formalities' operational
specifications through which taken form the '77 the expressions are pregnant: guerrilla
and sabotage. A further confirmation. therefore. of the capillary extension of the violence.
As many remarkable and' the admission of the importance of the institute of political Sciences
of Padua, real center of subversive elaboration, for the formation of the Autonomy
padovana. At the end of the brief relationship him to. it underlines the actuality' of the practice
subversive that should be able to build new social spaces. To nothing.
therefore. they have served the defeats of the M77, defeated that you/they have left only hate and grudges
but not prudence and sense of the reality.'
Pifano. One of the founders of the Collective of the Volscis, notices as the whole first part
of the seventies it was a nonstop growth of subversive antagonism (the author was
for nine months held) that nevertheless he/she didn't succeed' to concretize him in a political movement
autonomous and such coeso to be practiced a meaningful weight.
On the other hand, the strong dissent inside the movement, related to the practice of the
clandestinity' and of the violence, I don't help' certainly the agreement among the various souls of the
movement.
A datum stays however: the use of the violence was fully held legitimate:
'' that on March 12 had flowed in thousand episodes of violence for us it was a positive fact ''
(p. 368). Of however a part - considered authoritative. of the French intellighienza him
it will mobilize' in defense of the subversive antagonism of the lawyers (as Sweep them), of the intellectuals
(how Black and Good), of the publishers (p.e. Bertani) in July of the '77, intellectual
what they had. and that they would have. contributed to the promotion of the psychological warfare,
above all through the philosophy of the politics. Not from less they will be the intellectuals
what they will promote an effectiveness against information through Radio Alice that
it will come' dam (unusual action in a panorama ultrapermissivo as that Italian), and
of those people who incited to practise the sabotage in factory ('' Red '', June '77).
To such intention, polemically Infant remembers as the reactionary criticism has attributed
to the '77 two different typologies of terrorism: that small of the Autonomy, and
* A.V., Settantasette, Drifts and Landings, 1997.

379
that great of the formations brigatiste interpretation this with which we arrange.
Nevertheless the more reflection' meaningful and' certainly that related to the result of the '77,
realistic reflection dramatically and condivisibile. According to him to., more than few of the activists
of the '77 ended up being disenchanted himself/herself/themselves transforming himself/herself/itself in
fervent craxiani, others they resigned him,
others still or they ended in the jail or they died of overdose or of Aids. An admission
for some verses analogous to that of Infant was formulated shutter-litteram from the number of May
Of the '77 of '' To / ttraverso '' (p. 183) in which the authors of the article made him account
what the system he was well equipped to slash the resistance antagonist both under the profile
military that under that psychological. Despite this realistic taking of conscience
. at the end of the same article. the authors wished the planning of one
character global subversion that would have had to take start on small staircase.Superfluous
to observe that it won't have' some success 1. Even Black. p. 89. it admits that
the underestimation of the persuades' repressive some State was fatally underestimated and that
this' I bring' to the defeat and the elimination of a whole generation. But despite this
it makes sure affirmation. and therefore inusuale for an intellectual of extreme left.
Black contradditoriamente refuses the theoretical defeat sustaining the validity' of the analysis
completed by the movement of the '77. In conclusion for more than few ex protagonists of the '77,
the sindacalismo antagonist (that of the CLUB and of the COBASs), the CSAOs and the movement
no-global they represent. or you/they could represent. the prosecution of the idealitas`
of the '77. This 'welding' generational and' of extreme interest since' concretely
one precise and not casual continuity it exists' among the formalities' operational and the progettualita`
subversive of the '77 and a part of the movement no-global.
1 not by chance numerous protagonists e/o exponents of the '77. p.e. Bifo to p. 168. they read in the
CSAO the possibility' of one received of the modus operands of the '77 and they wish in realization of some
objectives proposed by the movement.
380
14. THE MOVEMENT OF THE SETTANTASETTE
ACCORDING TO THE PUBLISHING HOUSE ODADREK *
The publishing house Odadrek I publish' a meaningful wise man on the '77 from which we will infer
precious information beginning from the oral testimony of some meaningful protagonists
of the antagonism of the '77.
Departing from assumes him that the '77 were undoubtedly a mix of blindness' and of destruction from
to integrally condemn him. contrarily to the mystifying reconstructions operaiste and
autonomous. and' possible to individualize some essential characteristics:
1) the subjects of the destruction were in good substance the proletariat (that Roman
particularly), the workers of the services and the students (university and of the school on
periore);
2) accents him militarizzaizone of the clash;
3) the refusal of the form party and of the representative democracy;
4) the movement of the '77 were without doubt a political movement;
5) the critical impietosa to the innumerable compromises of the CGIL and the PCI of forehead
to the capitalism;
6) the sentence of the black and precarious job concretized him in armed (well 35) attacks.
We pass, now, to illustrate in the detail the reflections of some protagonists.
The run of MULIUCCI and' undoubtedly paradigmatic: ex affiliate to the PCI and the
CGIL, principal responsible of the CAOs, promoter of Radio Red Wave, anti-militarist
and anti-American radical, and' among the spokesman of the COBASs.
Also him to. it arranges in to observe that the movement of the '77 (from now on M77 ndr)
you/he/she had understood the centralita' of the precarious job in the context of the black and precarious job.
A great deal the M77 would hardly have been able to accept therefore the turn 'moderator' of
Asor Rosa stamped not by chance as sold and traitor. Other dominant themes, in the circle
of the routine antagonist of the M77, was the occupation of houses, the expropriations, the autos-
reductions of the bills, the realization of busy spaces and autogestiti (the future CSAOs), her
it requires' to act through armed clashes, against the missimis and the police (with
relative corpses and wounded), it requires her/it' to garrison militarily whole districts or University`
(p.e. the university' of Rome was under the control of committees autonomous workers as the district
of St. Lawrence was checked by the Collective of street of the Volscis) and the utility' to do against
information also through the Radio (p.e. I remove Red Wave and I Remove City' Future).
* A calm shoot-out, and. Odradrek, 1997.
381
In conclusion the autonomy thin' to orbit around three institutions transformed in bases
redheads: the Policlinico of St. Lawrence, the university' of Rome and the district of St. Lawrence
real frank zones to sovereignty' limited for the police. As for the use
of the violence this, was embodied through the use of the bars of the rivoltellates and of the
molotov that was of common use. If interesting the observation of the results to., in base
to which the welding with the anti-nuclear movement and anti-been born it was meaningful a great deal
(famous the mobilization to Montalto of Castro), as many meaningful and' the admission
of the legitimacy' of the devastation of numerous centers of the MSI, of the FUAN and of the CISNAI
and of as, altogether, the M77 had looked out upon revolutionary sceneries.
The dissents. strong. certain they didn't miss and they turned him to the Rossanda and to Black particularly.
Of this last, him to. he/she remembers as it was substantially autoreferenziale and a great deal
away from the autonomy. On the aspect of the continuity' ideological between communism and brigatismo,
him to. it confirms as the PCI it knew well the BRs while in that of the international bonds
and' of extreme interest the admission that a part of the M77 had sustained militarily
the Palestinian Popular Front. Not less meaningful and' the admission in decisive way
developed from the COBASs both in the context of the anti-nuclear and anti-American propaganda.
The reflections of Biting (ex member of the autonomy, then of DP and attuamente
of the PRC) formula an analogous consideration since' in first place he/she affirms the importance
fundamental of the conflict of class also in the '77, because' confirmation the deep continuity`
among sessantotto and settansette with the PID, the feminism, Democratic Magistracy,
the free radios, the radical ambietalismo and the anti-nuclearismo, but also because' he/she affirms
expressly that in the M77 violence was become to the point constant to be used
even towards the component secessionist of the movement ending up being
used as tool of fronteggiamento within the terrorism. Terrorism that
. according to an inversion schizoide of the reality'. it would be also the direct consequence
of the repressive (among the other fully legitimate) wave. In such way, once more him
it confirms the attempt. pathetic in reality'. to introduce the terrorism as a reaction
to the reactionary violence. Despite this macroscopic misrepresentation of the reality`,
him to. it is not able' to ignore. in how much dissident of the autonomy. the opportunism
what I create' the M77 regarding the use of the violence '' that is' to pursue forms of spontaneismo
violentista (...)'' how thin' to sustain the routine of the BRs.
Also towards the reaction of the university world. reaction that will bring`
to the strengthening of the selection, to the closed number and the increase of the taxes. him to not
it was able' to make to less less than recognize its success. Just to react in front of this unheard of
and inadmissible. for him to. . it happened of the institutions, the classical one was proposed
strategy of the strumetalizzazione: taking action of the ample precariousness' of the world of the
actual job which greedy opportunity' to serve him of it to thin political? To transform the uneasiness
social in political antagonism not and' is perhaps a constant prerogative of the
subversive ideologies?
We give to illustrate the considerations of MODUGNO administrator of the Monthly Review.

According to him to. the continuity' among '68 and '77 and' discounted: you are enough to think about the
weapons that '' they turned
from the '69 (...) the meats were those from companions that they did the services of order and him
382
they defended '' (p. 101) or you are enough to also think about the criticism impietosa and radical of the
compromise
between DC and PCI that him to. it holds equipollente to the fascism according to a worn-out cliche'
what he/she sees the DC and the fascism as two faces of the same medal and that it attributes her
the formation of a real armed gang that would have made hundreds of corpses
(p. 106)! Once more we find us of forehead to an overturn of the reality' that
it confirms as the perception of the reality'. from the more activists' fanatical. pits
hallucinatory. On the other hand really Pigeons militant bierre confirms. without so many
turns of sentences. the presence. ample and diffused. of the BRs inside the autonomy.
Also Andrew. after having 'defined' the M77 a revolutionary political movement
. the connota like an autonomous subject from the PCI and from the Labor union, movement in
which violence was inevitable (p. 197). But at the end also him to. you/he/she must recognize the failure
of the whole radical left. You sprout interesting you/they are offered us by Caesar that
it serenely admits that in the '77 numerous students of as soon as 14 years used bombs
molotov (p. 219) confirming for the nth time how much common and diffused pits her
practice of the violence. Maurice underlines (p. 247), among the components of the M77:
'' It was a dynamics: correct or wrong, however' it existed, of conflict, also military among different
component ''. On the other hand, addittando the State as principal enemy
(p. 248) and refusing the enthusiasm of the PCI, what could you/he/she be attended us? As there him
it is able' sorpendere of affirmations forehead directed as those of PIERA and Francis
for which violence was a following and legitimate condition when you/he/she was used
to assault the center of the Fascists? To further it retries than said we think about the numerous ones
slogans coined in this period. As it regards the world of the violence
army from the worker we think about the following slogans: '' Thing we want companions?
Enough! What does want? / Everything! To bring the attack to the heart of the State / the whole power
to the armed worker!''; '' The bourgeois state gets depressed and he doesn't change!''; '' Mirafiori has him
taught / proletariat in struggle, armed proletariat!''; Speaking of Kossiga: '' Cossiga
and Berlinguers, are shot in mouth / the proletarian woman doesn't touch him!'' and of the DC: '' Shield
cruciform / fascism of State!''; '' The center DC must be burns / we won't satisfy there
of the walk!''; '' DC murders / All the slaughters as it places fascist Fountain / hand,
regal Christian Democratic ''.
As for the sloganses on the police these introduce not casual analogies with those
of the MSI: '' If see a black point murderous police!''; '' If you see a black point it shoots to
sight, or and' a policeman or a fascist!''; '' And if the policeman shoots / lupara! lupara! /
If the police officer / P38 shoots, P38 ''; '' Accursed policeman / cop / we extinguish her/it to you
us the flame on the beret!''
Finally on the legitimacy' of the armed struggle few will be enough and eloquent slogans:
'' Against the DC, against the fascism / army Fights for the communism!; '' From the jails and
from the proletarian armed penitentiaries / Nucleuses!''; '' Redheads, redheads, intrigue redheads! As it will be
enough`
an only slogan to point out the solidarity' with the struggle armies international: '' AGE, IRA,
BR, masters and imperialists / dug you the pits!''. In front of all of this' he is able' only to be sorry
what the repressive choices lately arrived. If. contrarily. they were
consists mails of being beginning from the '69 a lot of drifts extremists are have been avoided or
how much less contained. But the cowardice' of a considerable part of the politics prevented him/it.'
383
15. HISTORICAL NOTES ON THE MOVEMENT

OF THE SETTANTASETTE
It departs before
Undoubtedly a remarkable role was developed by the autonomy that risen in the 1973 graces
to Black (ex affiliate to the PSI and co-founder of POTOP with Piperno and Scalzone) it became a
point of reference for big part of the movement of the '77, also thanks to the authoritativeness
of the magazine Red (what it had center to Milan). Just from this publication
they emerged with clarity the centralita' of the problem list of the violence that will be concretized`
in the exaltation of the expropriations, of the assaults in banks and supermarkets. Undoubtedly
it was the city' of Padua, and particularly the university' of the chief town, to dress again a role
conclusive for the autonomy that in to turn of brief time thin' to constitute a bond
with the terrorist (as it had the opportunity to notice Fortune) area doing himself/herself/itself promoting,
near the Faculty' of political sciences in Padua, of actions typical of the nervousness
subversive: physical violences, intimidations, that a climate of terror created making to come
less every reaction. Naturally also her against information - p.e turns. TO BOLOGNA
from Radio Alice - you dress again' a remarkable role in to instigate and indottrinare the masses to
favor of the autonomy. Only with the trials conducted by Calogero, from Gallucci and Beloved
in the 83 they were begun to understand the Royal course of the autonomy that will be' with-
noticed as a subversive association with the purpose to rise up against the State bringing
in such way to the sentence of Blacks and Scalzone in June of 1987. Sentences
as many severe you/they will be inflicted towards Pupils and Barese that will be recognized
guilty of armed gang, munitions expert and wild devastations made an attempt.
For more than few interpreters. more' or less authoritative. the '77 were a sort of parable
descending of the big part of the movements also determined by the numerous dissents to the inside
of the left extraparlamentare. Is enough to think about the criticisms turned by the
group: '' the Manifesto '' to the autonomy or to the takings of position of the PCI that, of forehead
to the autonomy, taken a stand of clean and radical dissent that didn't prevent him' nevertheless
to bear the great demonstration of the autonomy to Bologna, in September of the
1977. Or to the growth of the divergences between LC and the autonomy. divergences fruit only of
fanatical sectarianism and of yearning of protagonismo of forehead to a revolution that he/she was thought
by now imminent. To the of the' of the distinctions e/o of the contrasts not there and' doubt that
all the various groupings. in a way or in the other. they were children of the tradition
communist (p.e. Vesce originated really from the sections of the PCI) at least how much the organizations
terrorist you/they had found their genesis in the factories (p.e. of the Magnets
Marelli in Milan) and especially in the movements that of however they spoke to more' taken back of
applied to the revolutionary struggle and of armed party. To such intention some affirmations
384
of POTOPs are meaningful a great deal: in the n. 35 of the 1970 of the magazine to Be able Worker
it expressly speaks of revolutionary violence so' also, in the document of the office
International of 1973 POTOP, he affirms. it requires her/it' to overcome the inefficient one
spontaneismo of mass to produce the conditions of the armed struggle and the terrorism of
mass. In general, to the of the' of these specific affirmations, the sure responsibility`
direct or indirect for the birth of the armed struggle and his/her development, you/they must be attributed
not
only to the context worker but also. and above all. to the context of the intellettualita' antagonist
university and extra university (you are thought to Black, VESCE, FERRARI
GOOD). Of however it was not really Black. in 1974. to affirm that the struggle
did army represent its authentic strategic moment? And it was not always Black.
in 1978. to sustain that the victory of the autonomy was born from a capillary extension
of the contropotere of mass? To the of the' of the captious distinction between the autonomy and the BRs,
in reality' theirs only and real difference was in the formalities' operational to practise the terrorism:
that brigatista was realized through an elevated volume of fire while that
some autonomy was realized in more form' fragmentary and time-wasting. . Returning to the genesis
of the armed struggle, any researcher, intellectually honest, it won't be able' not to recognize
what this had a remarkable social installation and it won't be able' not to recognize the importance
political-strategic both of the '68 both of the works of Feltrinelli (we allude to '' Italy
1968: political guerrilla '' and to the writing '' Summer 1969 ''). As for the role of the movement
of the '77 as not to notice that really this will furnish' to the BRs. and not only. a number
of relief of dissidents and a notable radically social? Some simple data will confirm
our analysis: the prehistory of the BRs over whether to find in the group of the apartment
of the young communists of Reggio Emilia of Franceschini a first embryonic form,
it will find' in the subversive experience of the university' of Trento from CURCIO
and of the Cagol one before clear demonstration; the second datum and' related to the heads
historical of the BRs (that is' to Moretti, Pupils) whose political genesis and' individual really
in 1969. The third datum. apparently indirect. it was the publication of the second
'theoretical document' of the BRs really on the magazine of POTOP. Another remarkable datum.
particularly underlined of the Gen. Of the Church. it was the capillary presence of the BRs
in the Turinese industrial zone (of however also in the case of Before Line the epicentro of the
them activity' you/he/she was represented from the city' Piedmontese and also in their case the pictures
prevented
from the '68 already' from LC). In conclusion the armed struggle in his/her whole (BR, NAP,
Before line etc.) I derive' from the left extraparlamentare since'. as it underlines Roosters
. taken precise ideological characteristics: '' the violence as midwife of the history, the party
how militant avant-garde of the class, the armed propaganda, the outlaw as rebel
social '' strengthened by the international context to horse among the years Sixty and Seventy
(New Matters of Contemporary History, Vol. IV, P. 953, and. Marzorati, 1985). Still
. unlike Roosters. we are fully persuaded some serious responsibility`
of the institutional left both for his/her garantismo and for the common matrix
ideological.
385
16. NOTES ON THE CREATIVE WING

OF THE MOVEMENT OF THE SETTANTASETTE *
Also towards the movement of the '77 an ample solidarity' from the intellectuals
it didn't come less. Is enough to reflect on that openly manifested from
Sartre, Foucault, Deleuze and Guattari. Under the ideological profile tightly the creative wing
him connoto' for an accented nihilism combined to an aesthetic utopia and to the recovery
of the myth of the artist as insane subject and eradicated. Naturally the dimension
subversive it didn't come less but it had. simply. way to express him through
formality' semiotiche analogous to the underground of the sixties: the synthesis among Dadaism,
futurism and surrealism bretoniano gave life to the ample use of the detourrement, of the
psicogeografia, of the cut-up, to the use of the sberleffo, of the derision, of the exaltation of the
dimension ludica and of the party, of the poetry-collage, to the humour surrealist noir, to the fierce one
political satire, to the creation of forgeries newspapers, to the production of nonsense to send
in short circuit the lie of the communication consumistica. Undoubtedly her
more publication' notes, that is' those that will make ample use of these techniques, will be
ZUT (risen in October of the '76 in Rome to work of Pasquini), To / Transverse (risen of the '75
to Bologna to work of Bifo and Sanotti) and Without Family (of which the work dissacatrice of
Sade finds way to broadly take root in operation viscerally polemic against her
Catholic and bourgeois ethic in toto). Finally, close to the refusal of the job and to the ample use
of the proletarian expropriations, the fragmentation of the revolutionary subject in so many actors
subversive it allows us to use the metaphor of the rhizome what effectiveness interpretative tool
of the movement of the '77. In conclusion, the creative wing riappropriandosi. as
already' you/he/she had made the underground. of the innovations of the literary artistic avant-garde
he/she succeeds in giving form. semantically original. to the destruction.
* Source: Claudia Solaris, The movement of the '77, AAA and. 1994.
386
Appendix II
1. PREMISE
Despite is passed over forty years the document of the Gen. Gehelen preserves
all of his/her legitimacy' since' show - shinily - the strategy of the brought subversion
before through the psychological war from the Soviet communist party, strategy that
it finds numerous affinities' with those promoted from Cuba in the contemporary world and from the
movement no global (rhyming to such respect to the volume '' You wars cognitive '', and. Lavauzelle
and particularly to the cap.V compiled by Prats of the Ecole de wars economique).
As it regards the essay of the With the. Pisano, drawn by her/it '' Seen again Maritime '', his
meant in the context of the volume and' absolutely evident: the subversive nervousness and the
international associations constitute fundamental two keys of reading to frame her/it
CNV.
389
2. ORGANIZATIONS IT IS INTERNATIONAL ASSOCIATIONS

OF THE PACT IN WARSAW
The extreme variety show' of the associations and of the organizations, of the organisms and of the bases
of which the international communism uses as of vehicles of its activity' in country and
to the foreign countries it induces to believe that I/you/he/she am useful not only but straight necessary to
pass in review
the different categories in which they are classifiable. To such end I have decided to catalog them
according to a criterion that, also avoiding the misleading schematismis so' frequent in other investigations,
is worth to show as the international cobweb plotted by the communist apparatus
around the whole globe both as an alive and pulsating organism. The classification owes
to be such from tener account of all the bonds established by these organizations, as well as' of the
them it persuades'. typical of the way according to which the communism works to the foreign countries. to
weave and
to mix with others. I think both superfluous to add that the sharp pain net of relationships with others
organizations through which you/they operate the tools employed by the agents of the communism
international and' really this' that it makes so' difficult so much for the political expert
how much for the man of the road to understand the reality meaning of every single operation
or to become himself/herself/themselves account of the enormousness' of the danger that impends on the
non communist world.
The following associations and organizations are checked and directly coordinate
from Moscow, and I am integral part of the great communist strategy: the eleven organizations
international to world extension that you/they can be defined '' organizations of
façade '', and of which me occupero'piu' ahead in detailed way; various organizations
national with assignments of auxiliary and less open nature that operate in narrow colleamento
with the aforesaid international organizations or in autonomous way, and at times only
for a period of limited time during which you/they pursue a specific purpose; finally,
the legal and illegal communist parties.
These associations and organizations are coadiuvate from various foreign corporate body that under
the coverage of activity' fictitious they act from bases and checkpoints. Almost without exception
they are able of to undertake operations in autonomous way and to conduct countries
politics. I divide her in the following categories: communist diplomatic missions
and other organisms '' official '', as the missions and the commercial agencies, as well as' the groups
of technical support; seed-official institutions as schools and hospitals financed in others
countries from funds government envoys to disposition from communist countries, or at least supported from
them; '' residences '' and organs of the communist secret services, whose job of espionage '' classical ''
often not and' that a small part of their activity.'
In the execution of political countries and other operations such associations, organizations
and corporate body of various kind resort in wide measure to methods and enough tactics
than for if' to allow the '' employees '' to understand, or at least to foresee with a
good safety border, what the objectives are for a long time term that they pursue.
In every case their function and' to overturn the administrative and social order of the countries
390
not-communist and to weaken of it or to destroy its national potential. Propaganda and nervousness
politics, infiltration and diversion, subversion and sabotage are the methods with which
they hope to bring to the victory. Also these methods have too often been successful.
Among the more' I discussed of the tools of realization and support of the plans on it climbs world
of Moscow the eleven international organizations must be enumerated '' of façade '' that the
Russians check and they generously finance to conduct under a skilled coverage,
operations of vast course. This system of organizations of mass carefully camouflaged
and' integrated and strengthened by a certain number of active associazini what, for instance,
the organization of solidarity' Afro-Asian. The eleven international associations pick up
hundreds of million of people, divides in the more' different types of organizations and
under groups. In passed the Russians you/they have repeatedly used her on an ample front
to develop particular aspects of their propagandist countries, but I am
I also used for bringing forth tied up disparaging countries to various happened events
in West, and to mine to the foundations the position of western Germany.
The elevated number of these organizations and the net of tentacles that insinuate him
anywhere on the surface of the whole globe they allow the Soviet heads to pass with
extreme rapidity' from a country to the other.
However different in terms of functions, objectives and modus operands, the eleven associations
they manifest a certain number of common aspects. More' before I will analyze' in the details
the particular role of the last of the associations listed in the chart, the Federation
International of the Fighters of the Resistance, working in western Germany.
If this federation is excepted, that was founded in 1951 and the general quartier of the
World suggestion of the Peace, founded in 1949, all these organizations saw her/it
light in the years of the immediate postwar period.
Under the careful and skilled direction in Moscow, they were born in 1945 and in 1946 from the fusion
of associations and local leagues that operated in the different countries and among which, naturally,
they also showed up to that time numerous organizations of not-communist inspiration.
I/you/they are perfectly convinced that in many cases these groups were animate from the best
and more' noble intentions, and that the countries from them promoted they were justified not only,
but straight necessary from the point of view of the interested countries; but on the other hand not there and
`
doubt that the communists knew how to stir with extreme adroitness towards these
new national associations, succeeding in brief time in assuming its control and
to deliberately channel its political choices in the direction wanted from Moscow. More' and
more' turned my colleagues of the organization and I, then to his/her first footsteps, we realized there
than you/he/she was happening: exploiting these groups '' bourgeois '' the communists succeeded
quickly to infiltrate in the whole one '' bourgeois field '' of the select countries. From those
what the Russians called him '' idiotic profits '' of the years '50, real marionettes whose
ineptitude contributed' often in conclusive measure to accelerate the process of disintegration
wanted by the communists that they maneuvered the threads of it, and' gone out the new generation of
collaborators and sympathizers aware of the years '70, certain a great deal more' useful to the communists
for the activity' underground that today go developing. In every case, it was the myriad of small
groups that sprouted twenty-five years ago all over the world as mushrooms to make
possible the rapid growth of the international associations of communist inspiration.
391
Many of these small national groups were disenchanted more' quickly than they had
anticipated the instigators and the communist supporters, when they realized that the places-
key in the general districts they were in communist hand and that shortly time the Russians of it
you/they would have assumed the suit control. The places left to the representatives of the groups '' national '
'
they were to the more' sets of honorary character, whose scarce importance was evident until
from the beginning. While for these and other reasons numerous groups and associations dissolved him,
they emerged of of it new that took their place often adopting a political line
autonomous; numerous of these new associations risen in the free world melted him with
other groups of analogous inspiration to markedly give federations life internazinali
anti-communist. Nevertheless during this phase the only one that succeeded' to effectively contrast him
to the working communist organizations on world staircase it was the Federation inter-
THE VEHICLES OF THE INTERNATIONAL COMMUNISM
Enrolled districts
general
World Syndical federation Praga 138 million in 56 countries

World suggestion of the Peace Helsinki Più' of 100 committees for the peace to
national level
World federation Budapest 100 million in 180 organizations
of the Youth' Democratic juvenile
International union of the Students Praga 4 million in 87 organizations
Federation International Berlin Est 200 million (according to the communists)
of the Democratic Women in 90 countries
World federation Praga 7,65 million in 25 countries
of the Labor unions of the Teachers
International Organization Praga 140.000 in over 100 countries
of the Journalists
International Organization Praga Sottogruppi in 19 countries
of the Radio and of the Television
International association Bruxelles Circa 50 jaws and subgroups
of the Lawyers
Democrats Federation World London 300.000 in 51 countries
of the Workers of the Science
Federation International Vienna 4 million in 470 organizations in
of the Fighters of the Resistance 20 countries
national of the free labor unions, that he develops' quickly up to become, in the second
destination' of the years '60, as many strong of his/her communist avversaria in terms of influence
and of number of adherent.
Some readers will perhaps have asked what both the logic that it is behind the particular one
classification in which I have put the eleven world organizations, since it differs
from that usual. In effects, the principle to which I/you/they have followed and' is that to put
to the first places the more organizations' active. This small correction reveals than for se'un
done what it is not able' to appear amazing: almost all the more organizations' active.
392
what those are then more' dangerous for the free world. they have center to Praga (well five
on eleven). This geographical concentration, to which in West him and' lent too much
little attention, is able' to be considered as a real general quartier, not
dissimilar from the old Cominform, and it makes to appear Czechoslovakia as a kind of '' partner
young '' of the Soviet union in the administration of these great organizations.
I don't have need to add that one of the reasons that in 1968 the Russians pushed to
to occupy the country with the strength was the worry to maintain under their narrow control
this fortress of the international communism.
Examining more' from near the list discovers besides him that one of the organizations more`
important it has his/her general quartier to Helsinki: the World Suggestion of the Peace, with her
his/her potentialities' virtually inexhaustible, it has center in a country that, also not belonging
officially to the communist empire, it depends on the Russians as any other. The fact that
two international organizations have succeeded in maintaining the respective centers in countries that
they belong to the Nato he/she offers me the occasion to attract the attention on stratagems of
camouflage not only adopted of the public opinion of these countries, but also of innumerable
western political men on the true nature of a car as that communist
what and' conceives and he/she works for an only purpose: to submit the western mind to
an incessant attack from behind a curtain of harmless activity' and to provoke so' the decline
and the fall of the society' western.
The communist world organizations can apparently affirm still of

to be organization-mother '' not you line up ''. They make to notice that the not-communists that
they occupy positions of apparent relief I am the majority.
And also perfectly true that to these world organizations they stick numerous
groups, particularly those of African countries and after all of the Third World, that you/they represent
indeed common affairs and that under the vigilant eye of the respective totalitarian governments,
jealous of their sovereignty', they strive indeed him to hold you always introduce the Royal
particular demands of their nations and they fight with great vigor and decision to see her
satisfied. Their interest in his/her/their organization-mother communist it exclusively depends
from the assistance that they receive, above all in the form of equipments and facilitations
for the formation of future leaders.
But and' really here, to my notice, that we must perceive one of the greatest represented dangers
from these world organizations. The future leaderses of the countries sottosvilupppati
you/they are primarily formed in the communist countries after having been in good part recruited
through the innumerable and efficient ramifications of the great international organizations.
The job of formation is mainly done in the Soviet union and
in the German oriental; Czechoslovakia, with his/her magnificent centers of formation of
Praga and Zlin, have had the permission to again collaborate to this program of formation
of pictures only in very gradual way after the 1968 events. From numerous
elements he is able' to infer that this special activity' of formation and' brought ahead with
extremely refined methods and with the teaching of the psychology. Since' to the beginnings the attempts
of direct indoctrination they were often enough shown self-defeating, now
the communists don't annex a particular importance to this system of formation. Today
the benefits that draw are indirect: the] contained political of the texts used for teaching her
393
languages, for instance, and the conclusions that the guests will draw from the direct observation of the
it systematizes socialist. The students coming from the underdeveloped countries don't usually have other
term of I compare to the infuori of the respective earths of origin, so that' almost always if
they go from there from the communist country that has entertained them for a few years with the impression
to have
discovered in the '' socialism '' (what and' then communism) an extremely effective system for
to plan and to check a society' that I/you/he/she inhale to be modern. To this point they are
already' of the fighters trained ready to fight for the communist cause. Once reentered
in the country of origin they become the strengths '' progressive '' to the inerno of the government apparatus
or of a variety' of other orgaizzazioni, elements that, according to as the wind it exhales,
you/they can quickly be turned into promoters of ferment and revolution.
The second inherent danger to these world organizations and' the permanent influence
what they practice on how much they stick you. They have been existing for twenty-five years, yet
the only episode that has aroused some protest and' is the occupation of Czechoslovakia,
and also this time the objections have almost exclusively come from the organizations
with center to Praga. Apart this special case, all the organizations always have
supported without reservations the Soviet politics showing this support with resolutions,
harvests of funds, demonstrations and countries. Rarely to influence
the public opinion they make use of methods '' direct '': they usually prefer to work
in indirect way, often almost imperceptible; and and' note this that makes theirs
action so' effective for a long time term.
We have always been convinced of the it requires' to hold under careful operates examination him
of the world organizations checked by the communists for the fact that from the content
of their propagandist countries and of political nervousness and' often possible to draw
indications on the future moves of accent of the communist politics for a long time term.
Often further indications on the geographical moves of the focal point of the politics
foreign Soviet you/they could be inferred by the intense movements of the '' diplomacy
travelling '' of the world organizations; unfortunately the west has the tendency to devote scarce
attention to these indications.
Since' it would be me impossible within this book to pass in review to one

to one all the world organizations and the respective activities', I must limit to illustrate me
little cases. Personally I have always considered the world syndical Federation
that more' rigidly checked and at the same time that more' dynamics. Nevertheless on the
plain of the general effectiveness the World Suggestion of the Peace seems even more me' dangerous,
even if the Movement for the communist Peace doesn't make known exact data on the number
of the adherent ones, preferring sbandierare numbers fictitious of street companions and sympathizers
not very distant from the million. The more aspect' important of the World Suggestion
of the Peace. as well as' of the Christian Lecture of the Peace and the International institute
for the Peace, the one and the other one tied to this organization-mother. and' that the objectives that
it proclaims they are absolutely faultless. It doesn't surprise therefore that these vehicles
of the activity' communist world can boast the collaboration of innumerable personalities`
clearly not-communist. Among these personalities' many men show up of
great fame and world intelligence, which believe indeed obviously that the coexistence
so much is practicable in the spirit how much in the letter, also in the field of the politics.
394
According to information to my disposition the Christian Lecture for the Peace and' by now
become a residue of the past. It was constituted by some theologians cecoslovacchi in the
1958 with the approval of the office of State cecoslovacco for the Religious business. His/her father
some idea was a teacher protested of theology, Hromadka, dead in 1969, whose
intention was to give life, '' in the interest of the actual generations and of those future '', to
a Congress Cristiano Mondiale for '' to condemn the production of every type of weapons and
tools for the destruction of mass '' and for '' to set to the agenda the demand of
peace ''. The Ecumenical Suggestion cecoslovacco would have handled to summon in the
1958 eminent personalities' of the Christian churches, independently from the differences of
nationality' or of I believe, to set the necessary plans in sight of the creation of
this World Congress. The Christian Lecture for the Peace gave committees life
national in a big number of countries, touching the more point' tall of his/her attivita'con
All the Christians' Meetings for the Peace.
Professor Hromadka believed that for a long time term communism and Christianity
you/they would have been able to become reconciled. Christianity, said once, you/he/she had to hold him
hello
for the time being in which would be revealed necessary '' to fill with new Christian substance ''
the '' empty spiritual '' of the communist masses. The Soviet occupation of Czechoslovakia
it destroyed this illusion. And it also destroyed the job of Hromadka, since' when
him I protest' without fear against the violence practiced against his/her madrepatria,
the head of the Russian orthodox church he expedites' to reproach him/it with hard words for his
fears. Dark Hromadka' disappointed and resigned.
According to you date furnished by the manual of the international organizations published in the
1969 in oriental Germany, in that year the World Suggestion of the Peace employed
475 people, delegated by the world associations and by other organizations. The Suggestion,
founded April 21 st 1949, he/she worked in narrow connection with national committees for her
peace working in hundred countries.
To clarify the nature of the World Suggestion of the Peace I cannot do of better that
citharas some passages drawn by the same manual. It offers the more one' clear demonstration of
how back a bright and inviting aspect often beats an unprejudiced and consecrate heart
to the Soviet cause:
'' The activity' of the World Suggestion of the Peace and' supported by the national organizations
for the peace existing in almost all the countries of the world and from various international organisms
and national that are interested to defend the peace but organizationally not
they belong to the world movement for the peace. The World Suggestion of the Peace
it contributes to the expansion of the movement for the peace, and it doesn't save any effort
to make' that this movement attracts in its representative lines of every class,
independently from theirs I believe political and religious ''.
Until here and' a program in which perhaps only the annoying repetition of the word '' peace ''
you/he/she could allow some suspect. But the manual continues:
'' From 16 to December 19 th 1961 it developed him to Stockholm a lecture of the Suggestion
World of the Peace that was one of the more' important and representative in the history
of the organization. The approved resolutions to the lecture in Stockholm it constituted
395
scono an important contribution with the purpose to mobilize wide layers of the public opinion
of every country and to unite them in the struggle against ff danger of a world war
nuclear. The lecture I declare' that the world peace and' seriously threatened by her/it
lack of a German definitive essay of peace and from the rebirth of the militarism and
of the revisionism in the German western. It I wish' the mobilization of vast
sectors of the world public opinion in the struggle for the start of negotiations that brings
to the stipulation of a German Essay of peace ''.
The tone and' now completely different. Not as soon as he comes to graze the German problem,
the element of subversion becomes distressfully clear; with these discourses the '' pacific ''
World suggestion of the Peace places side by side him to the other busy organizations in her
world country of denigration against her '' Germany of militarist Arldenauer and revisionist ''
of the years '50 and '60.
'' From 10 to July 15 th 1965 it was held to Helsinki the World Congress on the Peace, on the independence
national and on the general Disarmament. The Congress, summoned in a moment
in which the international situation was particularly complex. escalation of the aggression
imperialist in Vietnam, occupation of Saint Domingo from troops
American, applications more and more' impudent of the general of Bonn for the concession of weapons
nuclear to western Germany, struggles of the patriotic strengths in Angola. Mozambique,
Arabic peninsula and so' street. the Congress was aware of the special importance of the
resolutions that you/he/she would have approved. Unlike precedents these fighters' meetings
for the peace, the congress of Helsinki was characterized by the exceptional ampleness of the
movements and of the organizations represented. To the groups for the peace united in the Suggestion
World for the Peace exponents of many autonomous international groups were placed side by side,
what in some cases they brought with if' proper and particular religious convictions or pacifists.
Altogether they participated in the lecture 1.470 representatives of organizations
national coming from 98 countries of all the continents and delegates of 18 organizations
international. Even if some of the faced problems lifted vivacious discussions,
all the participants approved to the unanimity' the final documents (the Resolution on Vietnam
and the General Declaration), giving so' living testimony of the fact that of forehead
to the serious tensions provoked by the aggression of the strengths imperialists, all those people that him
they worry about the safeguard of the peace you/they can set above every other interest
the objective to mobilize their fellow citizens in the struggle against the warmongers, and to shut
the lines to reach this goal ''.
This passage shows with particular clarity as him '' friends of the peace '' this way`
assembled is encouraged to see all the international problems of the moment under
the light wanted by the Russians.
'' The theme of the Congress on the Peace, on the national independence and on the general Disarmament
and' to set the accent on the united one' and the compactness of all the great movements democrats
whose common objective and' today represented by the free progress of the humanity.'
In such context great importance must be attached to the General Declaration,
in which shows him that the responsibility' of the actual international tension
it reverts on the imperialists on their attempts to fold up the national struggles of the people for her
396
liberty', on their decision to accelerate the run to the rearmament and to bring forth the preparations
for a new world war. The Congress discussed the problems of the movements
of national liberation and the relationship of interdependence that it exists between and they her/it
struggle for the peace among all the nations ''.
The case of the World Suggestion of the Peace shows with particular clarity as the communists
they succeeded during the years '60 to break the isolation of the immediate postwar period,
and as personality' animal from the best intentions they furnished them, often without making him of it
account, the '' fire of coverage ''. if me and' permission to incoherently emulate the terminology
martial employee to describe the countries of the movements for the peace. of
which the communists had need.You make sure pacifists you/they have united their efforts to those of
devotees
Christians and of other people and deeply anxious organizations to improve the conditions
social all over the world, to work inside the World Suggestion of the Peace or
in the national committees to it affiliate, and today they still refuse to open the eyes before
to the reality', and so' to become convinced that with their activity' they already serve not' the cause of the
peace, on the contrary' indirectly that of the revolutionary transformation of the world.
To this intention it is worth to remember that a neutral country as Austria

it held to owe him to have dissociated since the World Suggestion of the Peace and February 2 nd 1957
he/she closed the general quartier of it, after it was already' expels from France in the
1951, two years after the official foundation of the Suggestion, for activity' incompatible
with the affairs of France. This attitude of our neighbors illustrates more' of any
talked the goodness' of their political instinct. It shows as in to defend theirs
you interest the Austrians is supported by a determination that unfortunately not always him
it finds here in West.
As the World Suggestion of the Peace, also the World Federation of the Youth`
Democratic it acts to the soperto and it conducts his/her countries with slogan whose harmless
terminology has the purpose to disguise the efficiency of this organization as I orchestrate
in the struggle engaged by the international communism. We see, for instance, what
it happens to the Ninth Juvenile World Festival of the Sport developed him to Sofia, the capital of the
Bulgaria, between on July 28 and i16 August 1968 every of the two destination' of Germany you
dispatch' an own delegation and one of these, the Federal Law of the Youth' of the
Western Germany, engagement' a memorable battle. (And exactly for the presence
of the delegation of western Germany that I have chosen this particular case).
In the publicity' that it preceded the beginning of the Festival they appeared terms and sentences. concerning,
for instance, the '' political, economic, social and cultural rights of the youth' '', the
'' rights of the young people and the students to actively participate in the political life '', the '' rights
to the job and the professional training '' and to the '' democratization of the education ''
. that you/they could be considered '' progressive '' only in the pejorative sense of the term
and what therefore, inevitably they aroused the suspicions of the experts in subject. As perhaps
many readers will still remember, for all through the Festival they were recorded violent
debates and discussions, with the result that of it' the guests Bulgarian of it' the organizations that
behind the scenes you/they had really patronized the demonstration (the World Federation
of the Youth' Democratic and the International union of the Students) they succeeded to
397
to realize the objectives that you/they were established, and that is' to make to approve all the resolutions
that
they already had' prepared in advance.
For mine ex colleagues of the secret service and for myself in the dress of observer
I express (to that time I had just retired from the activity') the event it was notable
under two aspects. On one side it I confirm' once more the attached importance
from the communist movement to the political infiltration in the brain of the people, also in fields
what we have always been gotten used to consider extraneous to the politics; but on the other hand
it I show' as during the precedents games developed him to Vienna in 1959 and to Helsinki
in 1962 our young people would broadly have been able to sustain a public
I compare with the communists provided that' there him cough worried about to prepare them, at least in one
certain measure, in sight of such comparison.
It is well-known that the International Federation of the Fighters of the Resistance not and`
one of the more' important among the communist organizations; but, as I already have' had occasion
to mention, it he reveals' for us a thorn in the side particularly annoying with
an activity' that I culminate' in a nonstop series of disparaging countries against the government
of western Germany that I last' until toward the end of the years '60; these countries
they were direct both against the country in his/her complex, defined '' militarist, revisionist
and mole-fascist '', both against particular categories of the population as officers,
judges and high officials of the state, both finally against specific individuals, made object of
every kind of calumnies. Although this period of defamatory countries both by now
a thing of the past, I consider to it as to one of the periods in which my secret service
it got some of the his/her more' great successes in the struggle against the international communism
on this particular front: giving us secret news, analyzing., with
he/she takes care of the abundant flow of information it made public from the same international
organizations
communist and bringing in safe the more people' exposed, we succeeded in making to the
our country and to other countries of western Europe a vice that I don't pass' unnoticed.
In collaboration with other organizations we succeeded in unmasking put lies

in circulation in the picture of these nonstop countries, and therefore to deprive of theirs
you arm more' dangerous those that had contrived her. I would like a lot to enter the
details of the countries instigated by the communists to defame some general of ours of the
Bundeswehr as Heusinger, Speidel Foertsche, whose positions key to the inside is
of the German armed strengths both of the Nato constituted primary targets for the attempts
of subversion of the International Federation of the Fighters of the Resistance. The organizations
propagandist checked by the Soviets they divulged with care books. Brochures
pamphlet containing one dosed mixture of authentic documents of the time of war
with others counterfeit, to the purpose to involve these officers in crimes of war Nazis.
Even if the thing could undoubtedly dress again a notable interest for one
my readers' part. and particularly for those parties for professional reasons
to know the methods with which he/she worked the self the secret service. the lack of space
and the demands of the national safety don't allow me to spread me on the countermeasures
what we adopted for neutralizing the disparaging countries inspired by the communists.
Reinhard Gehlen
398

Delimitation of the phenomenon
And notably more' easy to delimit the confinements of the conflittualita' not conventional
with phenomena reference antithetical, rather than to try to formulate a definition
of this elusive and deprived term of codification. In fact, it he differentiates in the way
more' absolute and categorical so much from the democratic argument as from the classical field of
battle, aspects that we will treat before proposing a definition of the conflittualita`
not conventional.
What a the conflittualita' not conventional exiles from the democratic argument and' until too much
obvious.The democratic argument develops him in pacific, orderly and respectful way of the rights
and of the dignity' other people's even in the relationships between majority and opposition. They make state
not only the vote for the representative meetings and the popular referendum, but also
the exercise of all the other civil rights.
As many obvious and' the difference among the conflittualita' not conventional and the classical one
battleground, where the war develops him in narrow sense or rather a conflittualita' among
more' States regarding the pursuit and the defense of own vital affairs.
It doesn't go however' forgotten that the term war comes with increasing boldness used
also in in general sense rather than' technical. With frequency he applies for qualifying behaviors
I undertaken, or adopted measures, to face situations of any nature reputed
negative. They jump, in such sense, the noble intentions of war to the hunger, to the illnesses, to the
crime' etc. Often, with equal elasticities', this noun employs him with reference to
arguments, are bloodless is violent, among the more antagonists' disparate that space, therefore, from the
litigant trial to the competing commercial enterprises, to the rival criminal gangs.
Symptomatic of the terminological problem regarding the meaning and the course both of the
word war both of the expression conflittualita' not conventional, and' the assigned title
to theirs recent and valuable volume, Her New Wars, from Umberto Rapetto and Roberto Di
Messenger.
In this context, they are particularly instructive two sections de her New Wars
you devote, note, to the theme of the war in narrow sense and in in general sense with reference
to the demonstrations contemporary conflittuali. The Authors compare how much express respectively
from Jean and Bill.
According to Jean, as quoted the Authors, the war constitutes the bloody expression of a
conflict, among States or among organized political-social groups, in which strength is employed
military to impose his/her own wish to an adversary', possibly through the conviction
(virtual war and limited war), but if necessary with the destruction (war of
399
annihilation). To the use of the strength non bloody forms of struggle are always accompanied:
economic, psychological and so' street.
According to Bill, so' quoted by the same source, the war and' today any opposition
position of wish' among organizations that employ any half violent or
coercive (armed clashes, cold war, clear or hidden coercion) to impose the
just interest or point of view.
Rapettos comment and Of Messenger that the two definitions in the substance they are able
to seem equal, but to well to look, in the second you/he/she must make us reflect the disappearance of the
adjective
'' military '' and the appearance of '' any opposition of organizations ''.
Then they conclude, partially quoting Bill, that in the war, sees in this optics
(...) she disappears '' the actors' limitation '' that he/she saw busy only States and organisms
political-social.
Made the distinctions that precede and considered the lexical problems, we are preliminarily able
to propose that the conflittualita' it doesn't settle he/she primarily understands
a series of subversive or violent demonstrations that you/they violate, according to the fattispecie, the
inside right of single states or the norms by law international.
They reenter within the conflittualita' not conventional methodic that, even though
permissible or to the limits of the legality', they traditionally screech with the behaviors recepiti
from the society' civil.
Demonstrations of the phenomenon
Under the practical aspect, what the referable demonstrations are reasonably therefore,
to the conflittualita' not conventional? On the base of observations empiriche and comparativistiche
subject to divergent interpretations, we hold to be able to enumerate in this circle
the subversive nervousness, the terrorism, the onset, the civil war, the hit of
state, the constitution of nets and clandestine associations or semiclandestini to international level,
the role of is so-called scoundrel the misinformation.
The subversive nervousness is practised by belonging elements to parties movements

is parliamentary that extraparlamentari, both of small both of considerable dimensions, aim
to the attainment of ideological ends, political, political-syndical, political-confessional or
tied to single specific causes. It uses for the more', but not exclusively, of means
not bloody, ancorche' illegitimate or incorrect, among which the tendentious propaganda and the
misinformation,
the incitement not to observe the laws or some of them, the assemblages and the processions
injurious of the orderly carrying out of the social life and the economic trials, the occupation
of immovable properties and the disorders of plaza.
In the greatest part of the cases, the appeal to the violence exhausts him in vandal actions or in the
damage or destruction of public and private goods; but, with smaller frequency,
it also behaves lesions to the people. Usual I am, instead, the threats.
Among the tactics used by the subversive agitators the insertion of gruppuscoli it reenters
in demonstrations of various kind and consistence, I included assemblies, meetings and processions with the
intent
to provoke its degeneration.
400
According to the select strategies or depending on particular circumstances, only elements

of you determine aggregations or the totality' of those people to them belonging they practise
the subversive nervousness. Some organizations, self-styled or also superficially
respectful of the legality' constitutional, they are endowed, to latere, of structures, you plan on arrangements
cellular or of other nature, to set in to be the subversive nervousness operating
this way' on binary staircase.
The hammering and deceitful indoctrination and. the infiltration in the institutions of each
nature. they reenter in the methodic ones some agitators, which are endowed also' of tools
mediated us that they space from the publications, also of nature semiclandestina, to the transmissions
broadcast, to the sites internet.
As emerged in numerous occasions (among the more' recent they jump the protests against her
globalization), the subversive nervousness unites militant I stretched out toward the resistance
passive and the civil disobedience to real violent both placed side by side by companions
street armed purely of good intentions.
Contrarily to the spontaneous demonstrations of protest, also to level of revolts,

what they rise in situations reaction environmental objectively or subjectively negative
you cause from historical, social, religious, economic or political factors the subversive nervousness,
also actively exploiting all of them, and' the product of a factor sovrastante:la presence
of one or more' subcultures composed by extremists of die radical or revolutionary.
These subcultures are inspired to various sources of political thought. Two sources are of nature
strongly ideological, left and right, but is the one that the other one they are characterized from
different tones. The extremism of left is divided in Marxist-Leninist, anarchists,
internationalistic or devoted to causes social or environmental specifications. That of right embraces
tides mole-Nazis, nationalist-or against-separatist. A third source and' of nature ethnic-
nationalist or ethnic-separatist, whose ideological tendency is able' to orient himself/herself/themselves is to
the left
right s. Other source and' then that political-confessional also denominated teocratici.
In the practice, the political vision of many activists and' often superficial or nebula, the
what it increases their dangerousness.'
You/he/she must finally be noticed that the subversive nervousness normally develops him to work of
aggregations
of different matrixes that contemporarily operate and separately in the same
or different geographical contexts, ancorche' with different intensity' and incisiveness.'

Another demonstration of conflittualita' not conventional and' the constitution of nets or
associations semiclandestini or clandestine to international level, that allows to subversive actors
and violent to engrave both inside single States and to level regional geopolitico or
to ray even more' ample.
The casuistry primarily includes structures of ideological, technical and logistic support,
as well as' real operational initiatives. They reenter in this phenomenon the autos-
proclaimed parties fighting communists. so much of the recent past how much in state
embryonic of rivitalizzazione. always prosthesis to give life to the front international art-imperialist;
the activities' multinationals of Red Help and other devoted organizations
to the subversive nervousness and the support for terrorist groups; the cases of collaborations
reentering in the political sphere of the extreme right; the various simpathies group with bonds
401
international that the aggressive components paradoxically feed some movements

pacifists, ecological and anti-globalization.
We conclude this panning of the demonstrations of conflittualita' not conventional

with some signs on the misinformation, which reenters in the more circle' vast of the
propaganda or rather the direction or deliberate manipulation of news to get a
I result specific. More' the misinformation specifically, embraces the alteration of the made-
accounts, the falsification of documents and correspondence, the employment of agents of influence,
the issue of clandestine news-bulletins and the creation of organizations of façade. The purpose
fundamental and' therefore that to disseminate misleading news, included voices insinuations
and falsehood' to advantage of the actor and the years of the objective aimed at.
You/he/she must be underlined that to ism orinazione not and' a weapon in exclusive endowment of States,
which prepare of services of intelligent at least potentially in degree to act with
notable skill in this sector. It proposes him, particularly in the actual context
historian characterized by hammering mediated us as a mean to the course of any
center of affairs intent to reach his/her own purposes influencing and exploiting one
or more' component of the social structure. The more aspect' deleterious of the misinformation
and' the potential psychological impact on the public opinion to loss of the public order
inside, of the national safety and of the international collaboration.
VittorFranco Pisano
402
4. PREMISE
To the purpose to illustrate the incidence and the importance that the new antagonism dresses again in her/it
reality' actual, we have chosen some meaningful relationships of intelligence. that of the
Sisde, that of the Swiss federal police, that of the German Bfv and, finally, some remarkable ones
considerations of the French analyst Baud on the asymmetrical dimension in Gandhi
And in the Black bloc together to the contribution of Lucas / Tiffreau. strategic analysts of the
Ecole de Wars Economique-relative to the psychological subversion of Attac.
403
5. I DOCUMENT N. 1
TO AS ANARCHY IN ALL OF HIS/HER SOULS
Analysis proposes him of ripercorrere to great lines the more history' recent of the anarchism in
Italy, through the words and the initiatives of his/her more exponents' representative, deepening
to the meantime the principles that constitute the founding patrimony of the anarchic ideology.
1. The '' Informal Anarchic Federation - Cooperative Artisan Fire and Similar ''
In the period December 2003/gennaio 2004, the dispatch of explosive packets to the President
of the Committee Europea, Prof. Romano Valiant, and to exponents and representations of the union
it enacts the start of a country of struggle against the new European order launched
from the neocostituita '' Informal Anarchic Federation - Cooperative Artisan Fire and
Similar (occasionally spectacular) '', with the adhesion of the more sigles' notes of the panorama
subversive of anarchic matrix, already' responsible of different and eclatanti operates in Italy and
to the foreign countries.
The '' Cells against the Capital, the Jail, his/her Jailers and his/her Cells '', the same
'' Artisan cooperative '', her '' Intrigued 20 July '' and '' Solidarity' International '', in one
sort of 'programmatic draft', attached to the message of claim, they illustrate the lines
badges of the new organism, that propose him to admit single people or groups
ideologically similar united by the practices of attack to the dominion, which you/they meet him
in the alone specific moment of the action and his/her preparation.
We find us of forehead, therefore, to a Federation, horizontal structure and you don't concern-
cystic, of anarchic matrix, in radical opposition to whatever Marxist crab, siren
enchantress that incites to the liberation of the oppressed ones to replace a dominion to another,
in which the type of relationship among subjects and' Informal, finalized, that is', exclusively to the realization
of an initiative.
To enter to belong to the federation needs to recognize in the inderogabile principle

of the solidarity' revolutionary, agreement as armed action, attack to structures and men
responsible of the companion's detention, and to stick to the so-called revolutionary countries,
completing actions that, even though you effect according to formality' and proper times, him
inserts in countries of struggle pre-arranged.
The image of this elastic organization, that operates to the insignia of a substantial
'liberty' of action' of the single revolutionary subjects, exclusively united by a bond
of nature solidaristica, in that measure corresponds indeed to the patrimony
ideological anarchist, so' as there and' hands down from his/her more exponents' authoritative?
404
2. Bonanno and the struggle against the activity' repressive of the State
The ideological lines, politics and operational founding the activity' of the movement anarcoinsurrezionalista
they are traceable in the theoretical production of Alfred Maria Bonanno 1,
teorizzatore of the use of the revolutionary violence in the picture of a strategy of attack
to the State.
The nr. 18 (November-December 1977) of the bimonthly magazine '' Anarchism '' 2, of which
Bonanno and' responsible manager, brings an illuminating passage for this' that you/he/she concerns her
finality' of the movement: We are for the destruction of the State, this' it means that we are for
the physical (not record) destruction of those institutions and those people that the State they represent
and they realize. We are against the police officers, against the judges, against the bureaucrats, against
the syndicalists, against his/her/their masters. We are not only against the police control, against
the bourgeois justice, against the tecnoburocrazia, against the sindacalismo, against the capitalism;
we are really in concrete form against those people and those things that, in the realta'di all the
days, those ideological forms realize, making her become tools of repression.
It is really the activity' repressive of the State to constitute the central theme of the initiatives and
of the propaganda of the movement, connotata from an attitude of judicial vittimismo
extending to underline presumed prejudices and abuses in operates him some Strengths of the order
and of the Magistracy, with affirms him complicity' of the mass-media.
In the brochure of entitled Bonanno '' Jail and struggles of the prisoners '' 3, the penitentiary apparatus
a total institution is defined, the place in which the individual, private of the
own dignity', and' subject to a process of constant and progressive spersonalizzazione,
what it blocks him for the future any type of reinserimento in the community' social.
The country contestativa doesn't leave spaces to the dialogue, held functional and organic
to the power of homologation of the system, in comparison to which it is necessary to reply with the action
direct and destructive in the perspective to destroy the coercive power: The good solution
possible and after all the alone practicable for that that it concerns the jail and' his complete
destruction.
But the jail and' only the reflex of a society' civil that however it checks us, it guards us
and he/she forces us to choices that nothing have to whether to see with our inclinations and the
our more desires' authentic. The jail and' integral part of a government system that if
it serves as of it I orchestrate for the safeguard of his/her own equilibriums, the so-called one 'social peace':
of it and' therefore an integral part, but only a part. To confine to the destruction of the
jail not and' enough, it is necessary to go to the root of a power that it allows the existence of it,
shortly it needs to demolish the capitalistic system in his/her various forms.
1 April 20 th 2004, the Court of Cassation has confirmed its sentence, sent forth on February 1º
2003 from the Court of Sat down of appeal in Rome in the picture of the relative penal procedure
to the Revolutionary organization Anarco-Insurrezionalista. O.R.A.I., to 6 years of imprisonment and
to the payment of a fine for the crimes of propaganda and subversive apology, competed in robbery
increased and violation of the law on the weapons.
2 authorization of the Court in Catania n. 434 of 14.1.1975.
3 edit in June 2000 edited by the '' Editions Anarchism ''. Catania.
405
3. Bonanno and the struggle against the symbols of the capitalistic progress
Bonanno departs from a series of least objectives, structures of the dominion it scattered on the territory
referable to the capitalistic progress, you list in detail on the pages of '' Anarchism ''
and of the supplement '' Provocation '', incentrato substantially on matters of character
anti-militarist and environmentalist, with particular attention to the struggle against the plants
nuclear: We sustain the direct interventions they would be to privilege him the structures
minimali and this' because' really on these structures the diffusion founds him in the territory of the capital
what they are identified in: cables, threads, conducted, pipes, centraline, spar, pylons, poles, centers
of clearing, centers of search, etc. .
In the nr. 55 (December 1986) of the magazine, then, self-styled '' Operating Revolutionary '' they furnish
minute instructions to sabotage a pylon of the ENEL.
It is in this logic they coherently place the countries of ecoterrorismo against

pylons ENEL, repeating television and of mobile telephony completed in the tall Versilia among the
1987 and 1992, in Tuscany between 21 and January 22 nd 2003, in sign of solidarity' with the ecoterrorista
Swiss Mark Camenisch 4, and, in the first semester of 2004, in the viterbese,
in the pesarese and in the province of Sondrio.
So many single actions, therefore, that are inserted in a more' ample global project of
social subversion, completed by groups of affinity', united' autogestite composed from little
elements, that are born in virtue' of contingent situations and they operate out of each
form organized of coordination.
The choice of the objectives, submitted also, in the specific one, to the autonomy of every single
group, is addressed from the countries propagandist turns on the publications
of area or in circumstances relationship meaningful for the movement (to es. judicial structures
on the occasion of trials to the movement, Strengths of the order subsequently to arrests of
militant, objective of the capitalism during demonstrations of plaza etc.).
4. The 'Black Bloc'

The more expression' evident and actual of such strategy is able' to be individualized in the components
anarcoidi of the movement anti-global, identified by the media with the term of 'black
bloc', that symbolize a phenomenon of temporary aggregation of single subjects and/
or groups of affinity', which are gathered with finality' aggressive on the occasion of you determine
demonstrations of protest, with objective limited in the time and different from group group.
The ideology of reference of the 'black-bloc' it mostly reflects the meaningful aspects
of the extremist libertarian plant, based on a depth contempt toward the values and the
symbols of the society' bourgeois, considered entirely incompatible with the liberty' and the comfort
of the single individual.
4 Camenisches and' extradites in Switzerland in April 2002, after having served 12 years of imprisonment
in Italy for tried homicide and for some attacks against pylons ENEL, finished in
Tuscany among 1989 and 1991. June 4 th 2004 and' condemns from the Court of sat down of Zurich to
17 years of imprisonment for homicide.
406
In a '' Communicated of a section of the Black Block in Seattle '' 5, are read: We reaffirm
what a the destruction of ownership' not and' a violent action, unless I/you/he/she don't lose her/it to us
life someone or someone has damage (physical) of it. According to this definition the ownership`
private especially the ownership' private of the multinationals (clear) and' in herself infinitely
more' violent of every action turns against it With the '' to destroy '' the ownership`
private, we convert us of it his/her limited value and we expand the value of use of it. A glass door
of a megastore becomes a crack through which it passes a gust of fresh air
in the oppressive atmosphere of a hypermarket... .
A contempt that is translated, therefore, in the use of the violence against the great ownerships`
(banks, multinationals, supermarkets, etc.), judged functional to eliminate the violence
and the oppression of the capitalistic system, and in the violent opposition to the Police,
considered servants assassins of the power preceded to repress the struggle of the movement.
5. The clandestine organization

It deals with a militancy that is conducted on a double level, clear and hidden (him
same activists participate in the demonstrations and then they are gathered in groups of affinity' for
to complete the operations), and in conformity' to the principle of correspondence between theory and
routine,
already' applied by the same Bonanno inside the anarco-communist subversive group
'' Revolutionary action '', that, beginning from 1976, him and' made responsible of numerous actions
terrorist in the center-north.
Such principle and' broadly illustrated in a '' Contribution for a revolutionary project
libertarian '', compiled from '' Revolutionary Action '' for '' Anarchism '' 6, in the picture of
an analysis of the up to priority assignments to the fighting organizations to found a
connection among the guerrilla in factory and the anti-institutional struggle, whereas he affirms
what in the clandestine organization they theoretically settle him and practically the nucleuses that go
to develop in factory and those assets in the territory, against the essential services of the capital,
the banks, the real estate ones, the massmedias, the barrackses, the jails.
To the objections it moved from more' parts of the autonomy, according to which an organization of
this type risks to create guerrilleros of profession that operate in total ungluing
from the rest of the movement, blocking so' every possibilita'di to make to grow the autorganizzazione
of the struggles, possible solo living the life of all the others and with them to reach the struggle
army, the authors oppose the creation and the diffusion of the so-called nucleuses opposite-
power, defined small nucleuses that you/they autonomously work in the different situations, they fight,
they intervene, they defend, I am part of the political job of mass, that you/they recognize
in the clandestine organizational structure their ring of link.
5 drawn from '' Tactical Average Crew '' < tactical@tmcrew.org >.
6 Nrs. 25 (January-February 1979).
407
6. The '' Italian Anarchic Federation '' (F.A.I.)

The theses extremist courses ahead from Bonanno and from the gravitating group around the periodicals
'' Anarchism '' and '' Provocation '' they are aside to the origin of a taking of distance
of the historical anarchic organization '' Italian Anarchic Federation '' (F.A.I.), what
it doesn't share the objectives and the methodologies of struggle of it.
The breaking does him evident on the occasion of the Conference of the F.A.I. to Bologna (May
1987), on the theme '' organizational Dualism '', incentrato on the problem of the insurrezionalismo
how element connotante the anarchic ideology, when the more wing' extremist accusation
her '' Federation '' to have abandoned the anarchic theories for a sterile
Social Democracy.
In 1988, then, in answer to a statement in which some moderate components of the

libertarian movement, among which the F.A.I. and the circle '' Bridge of the Ghisolfa '' of Milan,
they take the distances from three anti-nuclear attacks completed by the anarchists on April 13
in the chief town lombardo, the Milanese editing of '' Anarchism and of '' Provocation ''
it specifies how much it follows: We recognize such anti-nuclear actions as anarchists and insurrezionaliste
and solidarizziamo openly with the companions that have put her into effect, in
coherence with how much for a long time we sustain on it requires her/it' of the practice of the diffused
objectives
on the territory and of the radical attack against the technology of the atom we hold these
useful practices of sabotage to make to grow the conscience of the exploited in revolutionary sense
we will continue to coherently sustain and with dignity' these positions and everything how much the
companions will do in this direction. without any fear, as it suits him to of the anarchists
revolutionary not tame, but in struggle against the State and the capital, we don't have
fear to face to opened face the repression.
The '' Italian Anarchic Federation '', that is constituted in September 1945 during
a congress national anarchist to Carrara, to the insurrectionary theory as it practises revolutionary
for the demolition of the democratic State it opposes the method of the gradualismo
revolutionary, in base to which the final objective of the destrutturazione of the power comes
pursues through a gradual insertion in the different susceptible social struggles to admit
the appeals of the exploited classes and oppressed.
The organizational structure of the F.A.I. shape him as a whole autonomous organisms,
placed in the whole territory national and tied up among them from a federative agreement, as well as'
from a series of errands to hoc on thematic of traditional interest of the libertarian area,
what the anti-militarism, the anti-clericalism, the social politics and of the world of the job.
These last, has assumed always particularly great relief in the last times
with the progressive loss of rappresentativita' of the traditional labor unions and the substantial one
identity' operational between the recent spontaneous struggles of some working compartments and the
routine
anarchist of the direct action.
On the occasion of the XXIV Congresso of the F.A.I., developed him to Imola (BO) in January
2003, in to confirm the validity' of the general strike as tool of struggle to transform
in radical way the society', and' criticizes operates him of the old and new hierarchies
in the organization of the struggles of the workers, underlining requires her/it' of the united one' syndical
beginning from the structures of the sindacalismo of base.
408
The autorganizzazione of base of the workers and the popular masses, in fact, would represent
the street toward the real insurrection, that is' the radical transformation of the present state
of the things in egalitarian and libertarian sense.
7. Insurrection and revolution

But in thing the real insurrection consists? Because' the more anarchists' that to the revolution
do they look at the insurrection as mean to eliminate all the evil caused by the society' capitalistic?
In the draft compiled by Bonanno in sight of some lectures to hold in Greece in the
1993, near the Polytechnic in Athens and near the Faculty' of Letters of the university' of Tessalonica
7, best man a paragraph devoted to the '' Organization revolutionary anarchist
insurrectionary '' O.R.A.I., from him theorized, in which the distinctive lines are illustrated of
an organization of anarchic matrix.
Bonanno, holds first of all to specify, that a the adjective revolutionary contained
in it initials her/it and' inaccurate and that the inaccuracy and' due to the difficulty' to translate from Italian
in Greek the informal term, that more' it properly adapts him to a formation of imprint
libertarian, deprived of that rigid organigrammi and unchangeable parameters in the time,
proper of the 'armed gang.'
The 'armed gang' of Marxist derivation, the siren enchantress that incites to the liberation
of the oppressed ones to replace a dominion to another very hated by her/it '' Federation
Informal anarchist ''
This' that it characterizes a structure insurrezionalista, Bonanno he/she explains, and' that his/her circle
of intervention and' always tightly correlated to the specific struggles that the subordinate classes
they bring ahead in the daily paper to improve his/her own conditions of life under the
economic, social or environmental profile, and and' finalized to communicate real situations of
uneasiness toward an insurrectionary result of mass.
This trial is very clearly illustrated in the first number (September-December

2003) of the '' Seen again anti-authoritarian '' NIHIL '' 8, taken care of by the anarco-insurrezionalista
Sardinian Costantino Cavalleri 9, where he affirms that: The generalized insurrection is able`
to spring from the constant intervention of entity' revolutionary, present in the territory, as such
recognized and formally and informally working, also in visible way, that you/they succeed
to penetrate and to be part (qualitatively and not necessarily in terms quantitative-
numerical) active and believable in the social one.
7 the texts are picked in '' New turns of the capitalism '', I edit in April 1999 edited by her
'' Editions Anarchism '' Catania.
8 supplement '' Quadrimestrale of debate, analysis, historical close examinations, theoretical, methodological '
'
to the bulletin '' Anarkiviu '', authorized with reg. n. 18/89 of the Court of Cagliari.
9 figure of I detach some island environments, Cavalleri and' very active in the field of the book industry and
the
pubblicistica of area, incentrata, particularly, on thematic tied up to the prison sector, to the indipendentismo
and to local matters of environmental character.
409
Active share, therefore, to the struggles for the house, for the job, for the increase of the
salary, against the war, against the exploitation of the natural resources so many small fires,
I scattered some, anywhere that bait the final fire!
They are examples you embody the share of the anarchists of it to the occupation of the it extracts
of Muros (SS) as part of the mobilization of protest against the concession, to work
of the Autonomous Region of Sardinia, of the mining plant for the extraction of the
kaolin, considered cause of damages to the health of the local population and impoverishment
of the natural resources in the island; the great attention of the island antagonism for
the countries contestative against the activity' of the polygon interforze of St. Lawrence (CA),
also used for missile experimentations, which the numerous cases are imputed
of leukemia and genetic alterations found between soldiers and inhabitants of the zone; or still
the protest against the American base in the archipelago de You Maddalena (SS).
8. Cavalleri and the Sardinian matter

In Sardinia, after all, the social context and' historically characterized by sense of
isolation and of discomfort towards the Italian State, recepito which colonizer
responsible of the cultural and economic oppression of the island. And this' you/he/she has fed
radical forms of antagonism, acting as 'adhesive' among separatist pushes and ideologies
anarchists and Marxist-Leninists, don't exempt from contaminations with politicized elements
of the crime' Sardinian, 'specialized' in sequestrations of person.
In relationship to the sequestration and the murder of Mirella Silocchi (July-December 1989), to
example, processualmente has been verified responsibilities' of elements anarco-insurrezionalisti,
among which Francis Porcu 10 and Gregorian Garagin (already' militant of terrorist groups
Armenian) 11.
Besides, the hostile distrust toward the State and his/her more expressions' meaningful, that constitutes
a founding aspect of the ideal patrimony of anarchic matrix, has favored her/it
progressive growth of the movement local anarco-insurrezionalista, that more' turned you/he/she has tried
to intend as point of reference of all those strengths that you/they intend to fight
against the central power.
And so' Cavalleri, from the pages of his '' On Gazetinu de knows it lutes kontras to sas presones '' 12,
it publicizes the autobiographic book of Anthony Soru 13 and it divulges the political thought of Matteo
10 February 1º th 2003 and' condemns to the punishment of the life sentence from the Court of sat down of
Appeal of
Rome for the crimes of subversive association and armed gang, in the picture of the quoted penal procedure
relative all ''' O.R.A.I. ''. The sentence and' confirms April 20 th 2004 from the Court of Cassation.
11 and' condemns to the punishment of 30 years of imprisonment for the crimes of subversive association and
armed gang in the picture of the same penal procedure. Also this sentence and' confirms
April 20 th 2004 from the Court of Cassation.
12 Nrs. 2 (July-August 2001). The periodical comes I edit as supplement to the quoted bulletin
'' Anarkiviu ''.
13 involved in the sequestration of the Milanese entrepreneur Marzio Ostini, concluded him with the killing
of the hostage, and' is arrested in 1988 and convict to the life sentence.
410
Boas 14, publishing one letter of his from the title '' For the Sardinian Front of National Liberation
From the struggle against the jails to the assault of the imperialism '', in which the author wishes the
constitution
of a front that knows how to conjugate separatist appeals, environmentalists and anti-militarists,
specifying that: The victims we are not only us imprisoned but also who sees dispossessed of
enormous slices of his/her own territory for the creation of parks, who must suffer servitude' military ''.
And always Cavalleri, in the summer 2002, care the publication of a 'unique number' from the
title '' Zornale for on Fruntene de Liberatzione Natzionale Sardu ARREXINIS RAIKINAS
Roots '', in which relaunches the proposal of a Front among single subjects, groups or formations
of the island antagonism that, also being of different ideological matrix, wants
to stick you as entity' revolutionary anti-capitalist and anti-mperialista, with the goal of the self-determination
of the Sardinian people.
To this respect, the Sardinian anarchist specific that the central objective of the respective ones
programs of struggle to the system and' constituted by the politics colonialist of the central Institutions
and it attributes priority' absolute to the action in comparison to sterile theoretical and ideological debates,
observing that, in the optic insurrezionalista, the routine of the armed struggle doesn't constitute
in if' the panacea of the social evil but, to have one validity of his', you/he/she must have anchored to the
inside
of the mobilizations of the social bands more' weak.
9. The anarchists and the armed avant-garde

`
And the leitmotiv that permeates big part of the work of Bonanno. which, besides, in
'' Anarchism '' and '' Provocation '' you/he/she has always given ample space to the contributions of Cavalleri
on the phenomenon Sardinia and that in the time you/he/she has subsequently intensified that insuperable
discrepancy
among the practice of the armed struggle inserted inside a strategy of die
anarchist and the strategy lottarmatista of the traditional fighting avant-garde, this last
totally considered by the anarchists inaccessible to the masses and entirely uprooted from
a context of real struggle.
It tightly deals with a connected problem to the matter of the avant-garde, proper
of the organizations structured according to the traditional parameters of die brigatista,
toward which the anarchists feed a depth and 'genetic' contempt, for theirs
pretension of I handed above the masses and to drive her toward the revolution.
The anarchists are not considered avant-garde of anybody, they refuse any type of
hierarchy or 'decisional power' that I/you/he/she originate from the tall one and their struggle and' integral
part
of the mobilization of mass.
Some analogy, in this sense, you/he/she could subsist with the theses inspired to the c.d. 'second
position' of the Red Brigades 15, found upon the imprescindibilita' of the dialogue with her
masses, the aversion to the elegant militarism to himself and a more use' reasoned, 'political', of the
weapons, that it foresees actions of low profile to tall symbolic content, or rather the for
14 exponent of I detach some crime' Sardinian, and' confined in the jail of Spoleto (PG) for crimes
connected to the kidnapping.
15 expression coined for defining the tide 'movimentista' of the B.Rs., what it made head to
Giovanni Senzani.
411
armed paganda (also the direct actions of the anarchists privilege the symbolic value
of the action in comparison to the following political claim).
The irreducible hate toward the avant-garde type militarist and' clearly perceivable
words give of Bonanno in his '' Self-defence to the process in Rome for armed gang,
etc. '' 16: Not and' so much that my immaculate conscience of anarchist is disturbed from the fact
what someone has said that I could be head of an organization what that can be thought
what everything that for which I have fought in the last thirty years of my life is referable
to a shabby, miserable, narrow condition of armed gang. And this that
it moves very more me' to I disdain him/it. An armed gang and' small thing too much to contain
my desire of liberty', my desire to upset the existing one.
And and' the same hate that moves the anarchists of Rovereto (TN), immediately after the homicide
Biagi, to justify the action B.R. against the hostile commune of class, taking, to the meantime,
the distances from the formation brigatista, accused of exclusively contemplating to the power and the
dominion, as board of directors and conscience of the social clash: the societa'divisa in classes not
it is able' to pass through the control of a State, even if this State calls Worker 17.
10. The Barbarians of Crisso and Odoteo

Of however and' from these environments that they have origin the more' recent and incisive confrontations
to all the ideologies of derivation Marxist-Leninist, harvests in the brochure '' Barbaric
The messy onset '' 18, compiled from '' Crisso and Odoteo '' 19.
The text, compiled with wide use of reasonings of historical and philosophical character, it consists
in a punctual and articulated criticism, in the anarchic optics, of the volume than To. Black and
M. Hardt '' Empire '', defined factory ontological and it plots linguistics of the new subject
European represented by the movement 'no-global', with particular reference to the area
of the 'Disobedient.'
The authors think that, after the fall of the wall in Berlin (1989), the empire, by now
deprived of external enemies, it is found to have to safeguard his/her own existence in front of
dangers that are born inside his same you confine to work of that subjects that, reluctant
to submit to the rules of homologation of the system, foments civil wars and conflicts
social susceptible to upset its equilibriums.
To oppose such threats the empire, from a side it maintains intact his/her repressive function,
conferring to the war operations the new dress of operations of police and, from the other, him
it uses emissaries (Blacks and Hardt) that, through the usual stale and blunt threatening weapon
of the intellectual terrorism, they try of I handed as strength of mediation among the subversive tensions
and the demands of the social order, bringing the movements in the institutional river bed.
16 edit in April 2000 edited by the '' Editions Anarchism ''. Catania.
17 Nrs. 12 (April 2002) of the publication '' Now-sheet of social criticism ''. C.P. 45.
Rovereto (TN).
18 published in 2002 edited by the '' Editions NN ''. Catania.
19 pseudonyms of Massimo Passamani, leader of the anarchic area of Rovereto (TN) and Andrew
Ventrella, figure of relief of the Turinese anarchic area.
412
Document 1A:L' Anarchic Destruction
Grouping Operational Special Policemen - Section Anti-crime in Rome
Rome, December 19 th 1994
Object: Informative note of service to inside use related to a possible activity' detective
from esperire on the account of the anarchic destruction
From a lot of time different organs of Judicial Police had more' turned reported the existence
on the national territory of a vast criminal organization with finality' subversive of anarchic matrix,
structured in composite way, ordinate even if not necessarily with hierarchies type
military also nevertheless ordered with hierarchies at least of fact, whose operativita'e' hypothesizes in the-
the circle of the investigations dispatched on order and on behalf of some Proxies of the Italian Republic,
in special way of that in Florence. Such investigations, extended him during the years, if you/they have put
in light the high dangerousness' social of the belonging ones to the political-criminal association in object,
you/they have rarely assumed nevertheless probative character of a certain penal importance.
The efforts of the A.Gs. they have been the more' of the times frustrated, while such subversive aggregation
has
kept on looking for proselytes through the diffusion of the ideology insurrezionalista that of it and' to the
origin,
whose principal exponent and' to identify him in BONANNO Alfredo Maria. And and' really
for recognizes her/it dangerousness' social intrinsic of such based ideology on the estremizzazione of the
you begin anarchists, that it holds him urgent to intensify the activity' detective and executive and to put
in action possible procedures finalized to arrest her/it to prevent its further pernicious shedding.
Performs today made more' easy to the light of the recent events that we go to consider.
For before thing it will be looked for' now to chronologically illustrate the successes brought against the
destruction
anarchist in the last twenty years, keeping in mind of the ideological evolution of the area in examination.
We have here to start from the dismantlement of the denominated organization '' Action
Revolutionary '', made him responsible of a long series of attacks, ferimenti, attempts of
sequestration between 1976 and the first years 80; dismantlement crowned with the trials celebrated in June
of 1982 to Florence and in January of 1983 in Milan, that you/they brought to the sentence of numerous
activists
of '' A.R. '' among which remember FAINA Gianfranco, GEMIGNANI Roberto, Melons Sandro,
Monk Angel, VALITUTTI Pasquale.
To be able to understand the ideology that moved the subversive group in examination, meaningful they
appear
the contained affirmations in brochures and fliers of '' A.R. ''. According to the writers: '' The movement
it doesn't postpone the clash to the classes but it assumes him/it in before person. The action and' direct.
Whatever is the objective results, the subjective lapels are fundamental. The direct action
it makes the individuals aware of if same in what individuals that can change their destiny and ri
413
to take the control of his/her own life ''. Close to the always presents critical of the capitalism and
of his/her consequences, the writers exhorted and they advocated the action: '' What we want
and' to bring a destructive criticism of the state, through the use of the revolutionary violence, the struggle
army, the propaganda of the fact. We want to accelerate the times and to widen the inside front of the
clash to reach a destabilizzazione of the State. [...] The criticism of the weapons and' today the only one
he/she forces that is able' to make believable any project. Create, organize 10 -100 -1.000 Armed nucleuses!''
A particular interest introduces the organizational aspects of the group, since the approach of
Revolutionary action with the other movements mirrors, to great lines, themes and formulations
what you/they will subsequently be taken back by the known BONANNO Alfredo Maria: '' ours and' one
revolutionary organization in which the various groups of they are reunited to local level, or from the meeting
of
various personal stories, on the base of an affinity' between the various experiences and conceptions of the
companions.
Groups of affinity' that they maintain their autonomy and liberty' of action and in which the relationships
among
companions are not of pure efficiency on the contrary' characterized by a maximum of knowledge, intimita'e
mutual trust ''. The same thematic, already' dear to the terrorist group driven by FAINA Gianfranco,
you/they can be found again in fact in the writings of the BONANNO, that it takes back the concepts of ''
groups
informal '', of '' united' autonomous of base '', of '' structures autogestite '', endowed with a minimum of
organization
and of political analysis, that is born according to the situation and that they recall to the '' conflittualita`
permanent '', to the '' self-management '' and All ''' attack '', gratified through l ''' Direct Action ''.
It benefits besides to remember that from enunciates him of '' Revolutionary Action '' it clearly emerges
the strong existing polemic inside the more' vast movement anarchist, accused of being
'' without strategy and without tactic ''. Equally you/he/she must be remembered how much happened to Forli
', during
the anti-militarist conference held him in 1988, when the BONANNO and the others belonging
to the area insurrezionalistas came keep silent you of '' terrorism '' and expelled from the room.
But if the capture of the members of '' A.R. '' you/he/she has represented a hard hit for the anarchic
destruction,
you/he/she has not meant his/her disappearance however.
After years of relative calm, due certainly to the need to reorganize his/her own strengths, toward
the end of the years '80 him and' recorded a resumption of the attacks of anarchic matrix, addressed in
special way against objective of the ENEL as the pylons. The investigations conducted to the epoch focused
l?attention since the first moment on the more binge' extremist of the anarchic movement
said insurrezionalista and doing head proper to the aforesaid BONANNO Alfredo Maria.
On the account of the BONANNO you/he/she must be specified that already' in the preliminary judicial
relationship nr. 160/1
dated 25.03.1980, of the Operational Nucleus of the Group Policemen of Florence, the BONANNO came
suitable what belonging to '' Revolutionary Action '', according to the declaration
then reveal himself/herself/themselves insufficient of the collaborator Pagherà Henry. In date 23 and
26.03.1980 came
drawn in arrest, in execution of as many provisions cautelari, 19 people held belonging
to the subversive organization in matter. Among these BONANNO Alfredo showed up Maria,
WEIR Yean Helen, Of Brand Carmela, RUBERTO Paolo, MARLETTA Salvatore and Tenements
Patrician. The BONANNO, the WEIR and the MARLETTA were, besides accused of six robberies
in damage of notaries bolognesi. But 30.06.1980 the Judge Istruttore of the court in Bologna prepared
the scarcerazione of the arrested for insufficiency of signs, and 03.04.1981 was sent forth in the
them comparisons sentence not to owe him to proceed for not having committed the fact, as it regarded
the robberies and the charge of armed gang.
So, in December 1986, really on the number 55 of '' Anarchism '', the magazine of which the
414
BONANNO and' the responsible manager, an article was published to signature of self-styled '' Operating
Revolutionary '' that it furnished minute education equipped by illustration graphics, on as
to sabotage a pylon of the ENEL. The following year, 1987, began the first attacks in damage
of the structures of the ENEL, only partly vindicated. Made an attempt that will continue also in the years to
to follow and whose technical skills have allowed to establish that in more' of an action the used technique
from the assassins to shear the auctions of the pylon it exactly coincides with that quoted in the
aforementioned one
article.
In January of 1987 the monthly anarchist rose '' Provocation '' of which the BONANNO
it showed up as manager, that sustained it requires her/it' to bring '' attacks to the more objectives' simple
and
pulverized in the territory '' and that it will bring' a serious fracture inside the anarchy really to cause
of the different express opinions on the theme of the ecology, agreement as it fights to the nuclear plants
(informative
nr. 6915/126 dated 15.10.1992, of the Section Anti-crime in Florence, attached to the actions of the
proc. pen. nr. 796/92 and 274/92 R.Gs. of the Proxy of the Republic near the court of Mass).
Just on '' Provocation '' and on the magazine '' Anarchism '' it will come' developed the strategy
of attack to the is and to the capital, strategy that he/she saw the perpetrazione of actions of sabotage in the
comparisons of '' structures minimali '' as express BONANNO, what actions direct immediate mails
in to be from '' informal groups '' of people that are born according to the situation and they recall him to the
'' conflittualita' permanent ''.
In the year 1988 were perpetrated, altogether, nr. 32 attacks in damage of structures
ENEL, some of which vindicated by anarchists.
On the front of the investigations the report must be noticed only from the Questura of Forli' of the already`
quoted Tenements since suspected to have built together to other anarchists the movement
'' Children of the Earth '', that had vindicated some of these attacks to the pylons. He/she reports that also
in this case it won't assume' penal importance. In that occasion the DIGOS in Bologna held
to individualize and to signal to that A.G., for a possible share to the conclusion of attacks
ENEL perpetrated in that province, other gravitating subjects in the area in examination resulted in contact
with the tenements, among which it showed up Field Hemming, that already' you/he/she had taken care of
the distribution of the
magazines '' Anarchism '' and '' Provocation '' on behalf of the BONANNO, FANTAZZINI
Horst and Loris and SCOPPETTA Maria Grazia.
In 1989 the only recorded arrest against l?anarchic destruction and' is the arrest of the BONANNO
Alfred in flagrancy of increased robbery, happened in date 02.02.1989 in damage of the oreficeria
Joseph PLEBANI, committed in Bergamo in contest with Stasis Joseph.
But during the same year you/they were committed, altogether, nr. 27 attacks in
damage of fittings ENEL and various structures, of which three, happened only the whole 19 May, they came
vindicated with anarchic fliers. During 1990 you/they will be perpetrated instead, altogether,
nr. 28 attacks but all situated ones in the swamp of the anonimita' politics. In date
05.12.1989 the Proxy of the Republic in Florence ordered a series of personal searches
and domiciliary towards Field Hemming, The Old Angela Maria, GIZZO Antonio,
Stony Emma, BARCIA Giovanni, BONANNO Alfredo, SCOPPETTA Maria Grazia, PORCU
Pierleone and RUBERTO Paolo, in the circle of the investigations for the attacks to the pylons. The searches
they gave negative result. In the same period Field Hemming was submitted to firm of
P.G. since' seriously suspected of the robbery in Bergamo in contest with the BONANNO and him
415
State, but subsequently scarcerato. In October of 1989 the Digos in Florence signalled to the to.
G. competent I also Scrounge Rose Anne as possible responsible of the attacks to the pylons,
having been ivi identified together with the aforesaid Field Hemming, BARCIA Giovanni,
The Old Angela Maria as well as' of man DE BALSI Luigi.
Against all these subjects enough signs were not picked up by to motivate the application of
issue of ordinances of custody to protect but you/they will be implicated soon, together with GRAGORIAN
Garagin, in the investigations related to the sequestration SILOCCHI thanks to the identification of some
of them contextually happened to the arrest of the known PORCU Francesco, when' the PORCU was
sought after for the sequestration of Esteranne Ricca. In date 23.06.1990 in fact the PORCU Francescoveniva
draws in arrest in Rome, street Giovannopoli nr. 65. During the operation inside him
stable where the aforesaid one hid him, you/they were identified I Scrounge Anne Rose The Old one
Angela Maria, BARCIA Giovanni and CONDRO? Savior (v.d.s. sheet nr. 2050/61/B/
89/1^/CRIM dated 25.06.1990 of the local Criminalpol). Such accidental circumstance will favor`
the happy start and the consequent result of the investigations related to the sequestration of Mirella
SILOCCHI, supported
from the recovery in the May 1991 of an arsenal in the wine cellar of street Cristoforo Colombo Columbus nr.
310 sitas in Rome registered to Cafe > CIA Giovanni (informative nr. cat dated A4/91/DIGOS
12.05.1991 of the local DIGOS).
The year 1991 will mark' one covers important for the successes gotten by the strengths of police against
the aggregative structure of interest. In date 19.03.1991 GREGORIAN Garagin were struck from
arrest warrant and in date 22.09.1991 also Field Hemming was drawn in arrest. Against
of them the Court of sat down of the Court in Parma it will send forth' in date 16.06.1993 conviction,
inflicting 22 years of imprisonment to the Field, the life sentence to GREGORIAN and to I Scrounge her/it
Anne Rose (subtracted him to the capture with the BARCIA Giovanni, also him wanted). To have acclarata of
it
the responsibility' in the sequestration of Mirella SILOCCHI, together to a criminal group of
Sardinian matrix and to the already' quoted DE BLASI Luigi, deceased in date 24.08.1989 in the explosion of
an autobomba in the street Prenestina in Rome. The BARCIA will come' instead acquitted.
Also in the circle of the investigations on the attacks in damage to the structures ENEL, the only partial
result against the authors of the attacks him and' had in date 05.11.1991, when in the place' '' Cinquale ''
of the commune of Montignoso (MS), two served in the military of the local Station Policemen drew in arrest,
after having been drawn by hits of fire weapon, the known Swiss terrorist CAMENISCH
Mark (alias NAF Walter), already' jeopardized for attacks munitions expert committed in damage of one
central electric and in damage of a pylon of the tall tension and fugitive from the penitentiary of Regensdorf/
Zurich in December of 1981. In date 17.04.1993 the CAMENISCH Marco was condemned
to years 12 of imprisonment for detention and I bring of fire weapon and explosives increased lesions
as well as' for the happened attack the 11.07.1991 to the pylon ENEL site in Montignoso.
This' despite the attacks to the pylons they will still continue in the following years, always without
some claim, and without the effected investigations give some result.
And and' really from 1991, also following the arrest of the aforesaid FANTAZZINI Horst and the
known Tesseri Charles (happened 03.01.1991 for robbery), that you/they were not had anymore' positive
comparisons
in the struggle to the destruction of anarchic matrix, that in truth has taken back vivacity' with the incendiary
attacks
against the centers STANDA of the cities' of Florence, Brescia, Trento, Modena, Rome and Milan
committed in date 01.07.1994 and those of 2 Verona and 4 July following vindicated by the anarchists.
416
As on mentioned, at the end of more' detective phases, the BONANNO Alfredo Maria and' resulted
being figure of particular relief of the anarchic movement, and more' particularly of his
it fringes insurrezionalista, editor responsible of the magazine '' Anarchism '', of the monthly one
'' Provocation '' and more' recently of the magazine '' Black Dog '', as well as' author of numerous
articles published on the periodical '' G.A.S. ''. Already' subsequently to 1988 him and' assisted to the
birth of initiatives of propulsion of the ideology in examination, what the constitution of new social centers
autogestiti and to the evolution, in sense anarchist-insurrezionalista, of those already' existing, that him
they set as point of clot and elaboration of the more appeals' radicals of the anarchic thought.
In such context numerous they are the initiatives realized by this area in the social one, that you/they
culminate in
activity' of report / protest of various kind, among which damages and occupations of immovable properties.
Demonstrations of a coacervo antagonist that, also for the extremely composite character of the
participants, don't cross the level of '' social allerta '', reentering in a level of confrontation
clear and public. Said activity', therefore, also determining potential tensions for the public order,
they don't behave, than for if' same, a danger for the Institutions of the State, but they constitute
not less a first footstep toward the conclusion of activity' crime.
To this intention it holds him opportune to underline that, in the following period the happened arrests
in the province of Trento last September (of which will subsequently speak), him and' assisted to the
to proliferate of activity' of solidarity' towards the accused in matter.
These are expressed, over that with the physical presence of sympathizers to the preliminary hearings,
also with meetings organized near the various present social centers on the national territory,
with the publication of articles on periodic of the area, what for instance '' Black Dog '', with her
diffusion of fliers and printouts and with the constitution of a '' Committee Defended Anarchists '',
association finalized to sustain from the juridical and financial point of view all the anarchists
involved in judicial matters, headed to the known ANZOINO Mario in Turin.
Activity' these certainly permissible, but that he is able' to affirm represents the antechamber of the crime,
as shown by the presence of the BARCIA and the Stasis to the hearings of the trial VALASTRO,
from the presence of the STRATIGOPOULOS to the hearings of the trial BONANNO and Stasis
and finally from the presence of the GUGLIARA to the hearings of the trial CAMENISH.
Inside this reality' antagonist, in the time, him and' noticed an estremizzazione of the protest
with a consequent recrudescence of the qualitative level of the actions. You and' reached of forehead
to a progettualita' subversive realized through crime actions and sustained by a radicalization
of the subversive contents of the publishing production of propaganda, that it manifests him through
the press of fliers, documents, and periodic alternative, to inside circulation among which the magazine
'' Anarchism '' directed by the aforesaid BONANNO, the newspaper '' Provocation '' to which collaborated
actively also RUBERTO Paolo, PORCU Pierleone, SCOPPETTA Maria Grazia
and GIZZO Antonio, the magazine '' CANENERO '' that it results printed as supplement to the magazine
'' ANARKIVIU '', whose responsible manager is identified in CAVALLERI Costantino, near
the residence of the MOREALE Stefano, coeditor together to the SCOPPETTA, to the BONANNO,
to the Braids Massimo of Rovereto and to the RANERI Rosa Gabriella and the periodical '' Gas Group
Spatial anarchists '', whose responsible manager and' the Of Giovanni Severino (in the street of identification)
and whose distribution is taken care of by the Mantles Guido. For this' that it concerns the pubblicistica
of the area, it needs to notice that not there and' the well that least indication to the dialogue with the
institutions,
rather you an embitterment of the character irriducibilista of the ideology notices him that expresses him
with a dangerous activity' of instigation and of apology of the instrumental crimes to the attainment
of the goal of destruction of the Constitutional arrangement.
417
In this context it places the action propulsiva of the BONANNO, brim to constitute, to the inside
of the apparent one and more' ample area in examination, an anarchic revolutionary organization
oltranzistainsurrezionalista
what, for how much attenuated by the initiative left to the single ones, it is set nevertheless in
an inevitable position of contrast with the classical anarchic doctrine. You treats therefore to admit,
in a hidden level and compartimentato, all that subjects which, also continuing a clear
activity' politics inside the movement antagonist, participating in demonstrations meetings,
debates, contextually organize him and they are structured for completing activity' criminal.
The analogies among the ideological principles and the organizational-programmatic lines that sustained
to the epoch '' Revolutionary Action '' and the formulations of the BONANNO, express in the relationship
published on the nr. 72 of the magazine '' Anarchism '' of May 1993, subsequently to interventions
public effected in Greece in January 1993, result symptomatic in the teorizzazione of the organization
revolutionary insurrectionary anarchist structured in '' groups of affinity ''', '' nucleuses
of base '' and '' coordinations '', constituted '' from a very wide number not of companions, tied up together
from one deepened personal knowledge ''. The field of action of such structures and' constituted
struggles give of mass that, if also characterized by an intermediary aspect and not directly and immediately
destructive, they owe tener it always foresees the final purpose that that however stays
dell ''' attack '' to the enemy of base, individualized in every single structure, individuals and organizations
of the State and of the capital.
In cio'vi and' a coherent, intimate dangerousness' for the constitutional and social order of our State,
what it is not able' absolutely venir subsequently born.
You holds for this reason opportune to underline the detective and executive iter started by the
September 1994 following the arrest for robbery increased of five belonging to the subversive area
of interest and also solicited by some elements of fact (informative nr. 148/6 of prot.llo of the
15.11.1994) subsequently verified during the investigations esperite from the local Section Anti-
crime. In the forenoon of September 19 th 1994, a robbery was perpetrated against the institute
of credit Cancels Rural of Serravalle-Chizzola, fraction of Serravalle of Wing (TN). In the immediateness
of the crime, the weapon of Rovereto (TN) drew in arrest Puddings Anthony, Tesseri Charles,
STRATIGOPOULOS
Christos, WEIR Yean Helen and TZIOUTZIA Evangelia. All arrest ones him they were
known for to be tied up to the anarchic ideology, and particularly it makes him notice as the Puddings has
been
already' implicated in past in the investigations of P:G: related to the armed gangs '' Revolutionary Action ''
and '' C.O.L.P '' and cohabitant results with RICCOBONO Giuseppina, already' tied up sentimentally
to the known GEMIGNANI Roberto, fugitive in France because' belonging to '' A.R. ''. the Enrolls
has already been' condemned for a robbery committed in contest with FANTAZZINI Horst and
Field Hemming, as well as' has been recovered in a wine cellar by him purchased an imprint papillare
of the GREGORIAN Garagin. The STRATIGOPOULOS has been identified during the trial
against BONANNO and Stasis. You/he/she must finally be noticed as the WEIR is the wife of the aforesaid
BONANNO
Alfred Maria. In date 30.09.1994, the Court of Rovereto, with direct rite, it sent forth
the conviction to years 6 of imprisonment for Tesseri Charles, and to years 5 of imprisonment
for Puddings Anthony, STRATIGOPOULOS Christos, WEIR Jean Helen. The TZIOUTZIA
Evangelia was acquitted and scarcerata.
This Section Anti-crime, in relationship to the involvement of the Tesseri Charles, it started activity`
of control towards some people with him in contact. The activity' of observation allowed
to individualize a group of people connected to the ex wife of the Enroll, The Strong one
Cristina, and subsequently identified in GIZZO Antonio, Stony Emma, intestataria of the
418
'' Editions Anarchism '', NAMSETCHI Mojdeh, tied up sentimentally and cohabitant with the Enrolls
Charles, ANDREOZZI Tiziano and GUGLIARA Salvatore.
Particularly, the day 10.10.1994 in wide of the Oscis, an autoradio of the local Nucleus Radio-
piece of furniture proceeded to the control of the GUGLIARA Salvatore, of the ANDREOZZI Titian and of the
GIZZO
Anthony. During the control inside a borsone asseritamente of ownership' of the GUGLIARA
Savior, was recovered material exploding, the photocopy of a bringing sheet her
instructions for the confezionamento of an explosive device to chemical primer, material document her
ideological referable to the anarchism, as well as' a telephone pocket phonebook in whose last sheet
pen had been drawn the barracks to a pointing out plant '' Guido Reni '' that it entertains the Section
Police squad of the Police of State of the Questura in Rome. You consider the detective acquisitions
emerged, verified the intervening relationships between the GUGLIARA Salvatore and the other people in
examination,
kept account of the presence, among the ideological material, of the fliers of solidarity' for the anarchists
responsible of the robbery of Serravalle Chizzola (TN) as well as' of the brief period of departed time
from the celebration of the trial in front of the Court of Rovereto (TN), he is able' well to hypothesize that
it was in preparation an attack munitions expert ritorsivo against the Police of State.
Kept account than it precedes, the local Section Anti-crime decided to increase her/it
his/her activity' of control of the subjects up to that moment identified. Since immediately the attention
him and' focused on the NAMSETCHI Mojdhe, tied up sentimentally with the Tesseri Charles, been born
to Teheran 9.09.1974, and reported by the Railway Police of Rome, together to the you Enroll
16.01.1994, to the Proxy near the Pretura of Orvieto for violation of the art. 347 and 465, to have
altered the date of issue and expiration of the railway ticket.
Unlike the other characters already' quoted the NAMSETCHI it doesn't seem to be connected to the anarchism.
It doesn't have therefore some ideological tie that the sales to the other suspected. Besides after the arrest
of the Enrolls, his/her availability' economic and' come less since', in the context of the attivita'dis
observation in word, him and' can verify that the NAMSETCHI has begun to entertain the
clients of a place nighttime site in Cerenova (Civitavecchia) from the 22.00 in the evening up to the 04.00
of the morning. From the evaluation of these elements the personnel of this Section B.C. you/he/she has
decided
to start contacts with the NAMSETCHI, in sight of one possible collaboration of his with the operators
of the weapon. The charge and' dispatches from the Operational Nucleus in Civitavecchia and you/he/she has
had
immediate comparison. How expectation, the NAMSETCHI has revealed not to have any propensity
for the anarchic ideologies and you/he/she has acknowledged to cross a difficult period pronouncing himself/
herself/itself available
to furnish qualsivoglia contribution to the acquisitions of the B.C. It opens to this point the possibility`
to finally crystallize all the investigations conducted on the account of the anarchic destruction in the last ones
ten / fifteen years, that thin to you/they had not now given satisfactory results in the penal center.
You holds rightful to do present as the sentimental bond that the NAMSETCHI unites to the
You enroll and the responsibility' of the aforesaid one Enrolls in the robbery of Rovereto that he/she sees his/
her correa
the WEIR Jean, wife of the BONANNO Alfredo, allows to delineate a picture of investigations from
to put to profit. Particularly probability is delineated' of easily to operate pressure on her
NAMSETCHI, recognized element vulnerability and psychically supple, so that' the aforesaid one deposes
on facts of criminal nature committed by the you Enroll and from other anarchists, among which the
BONANNO.
If the testimony to load had to not assume enough probative character, he is able' to hypothesize
a call of complicity', according to a method already' tested in other procedures from different
A.G., assuring as from custom to the NAMSETCHI the application of the program of for
419
tezione for the collaborators of Justice. You allows to suggest the ambientazione of activity' criminal
how robberies in the zone of Trento, where the Enrolls, the WEIR, the Puddings and the STRATIGOPOULOS
I am already' is convicts for the same crime, element this that constitutes in if'
meaningful precedent in circle penalty.
The following recognition of the judging court the legitimacy' of the NAMSETCHI would allow
to hypothesize the crime of armed gang or also only of subversive association for everybody
the anarchists, already' identified as participants of the association criminal and tied up to the ideologies
insurrezionaliste
of the BONANNO, bringing as elements to load conclusive the made declarations
from the NAMSETCHI.
To the light than reported, it holds him opportune to specify some aspects of primary importance.
An association is constituted in how much more' subjects are worthwhile to bring a contribution in
sight of a common purpose that realizes him through the consummation of different crimes, held useful
both politically, as the attacks, both materially, for the survival of the group as her
robberies and the sequestrations of person. In the case in examination, the common purpose accepted by the
associates and' that
of the attack to the State and the capital, so' as enunciated and advocated by the BONANNO and by him
others belonging of the area insurrezionalista. The choice and the delineation of the objectives to be struck
for the attainment of the last purpose, they constitute one of the multiform activities' of planning
what, in this case, it resolves him in an evident psychic contest in the single attacks where, to the
of the' of the single ones, material responsibilities' individual, they find again him both a plurality' of agents,
tied up
from the tie of the wish' to cooperate to the errand of the crime, is the execution of the element
objective of the crime from taluno of the competitors, both, finally, the causal contribution to the verification
of the fact that is able' to happen, as in the case of the attacks to the pylons, also in the forms of the
determination of the objectives and the instigation, both present in the enunciated subversive strategy
from the BONANNO.
It is clear that an organization with finality' politics, repudiated once the democratic method
and select that of the armed struggle, will owe' to commit a series of necessary crimes for the survival
and the operativita' of an armed and secret organization. They are these fundamental presuppositions
already' perceived of the BONANNO in his/her analysis of the '' job of the revolutionary one '', published in the
January 1988 on the nr. 59 of '' Anarchism '', in which defined I deprive of sense that project
revolutionary deprived of the '' necessary means '' to make him/it meaningful.
In conclusion, as the activities' of probative acquisition esperite during these years

from the various organs of P.G. doesn't furnish objective enough elements for the material individualization
of the persons responsible of the attacks of anarchic matrix, he is able' presumptively to believe that has been
committed by gravitating subjects in the area in examination, with the contest how much less psychic than
everybody
the others belonging. As already' mentioned in precedence, as the public demonstration
of the ideology insurrezionalista doesn't constitute in if' a crime, and' possible to hold her/it nevertheless of
not common it persuades' criminogena, such therefore to justify a judicial procedure in the comparisons
of all of his/her sympathizers.
To the light than above, it is reputed of primary importance the accomplishment of a detective job
of prevention, to realize on the whole national territory, finalized to the individualization
of the actual contacts and frequentazioni among the presumed belonging to the organizational structure of
interest
and to the acquisition of the useful elements to the completely of the probative picture in the with
420
foreheads of the affiliate. All the subjects already' identified as legacies to various title to the subversive area
in matter
they will be able so' to meet inside this detective investigation. The results of similar activity`
detective they will have then to arrange him and to weave with those of various judicial stories,
subdued episodicamente to different competences but in reality' you originate in substance from the same one
reality' ideological. So much more' that also possible responsibilities' on incipient crime facts they will be able
to constitute further test of the finalities' of the organization insurrectionary anarchist in examination and
of the attribution of responsibility' personal for the facts crime, object of the investigations in the street of
progression.
You reputes urgent and necessary, also', with the purpose to prevent the to progress some progettualita'
subversive
in examination, the intensification of the activity' of observation and control in the social centers and in the
known points of subversive aggregation, applying where himself/herself/itself holds necessary to diversified
solicitations
to practice on some people gravitating in the aforesaid places of meeting. You/he/she has verified by now
in fact, you consider here the detective acquisitions until emerged and kept account of the unpunished
continued,
besides, of the activity' of proselytism that the aforesaid ones keep on developing for conquering
new sympathizers, that it deals with doing the possible one to prevent the anarchic destruction to bring
before the really ambiguous insurrectionary project. And this the assignment that we have called to
to dispatch in the next temporal period, in harmony with the A.G. what it will be' competent.
Checks and edited by annotations the Cap. V. Pagliccia, M.C. To. Costantini, M.C. G.F. Finotti,
M.O. F. Brizzi and Brigg. To. Miserendino, M. Sorrenti and And. Guide.
The Ten. Colonel Comandante of the Section Rosary Narimpietri
421
6. I DOCUMENT N. 2
INFILTRATORS IT IS PSYCHOLOGICAL WAR
THEY DEFEATED THE BLACK PANTHERS
Informants to payment, infiltration of agents to foment inside quarrels homicides,
repetition blitz and unprejudiced use of the means of information: operating with these
methods, to the border of the legality', among the second destination' of the sixties and the beginning of the
Seventy,
the agents of the FBI put out fight the '' Black Panthers '' or the organization
of Afro-american activists that it proposed him to overturn the public order.
The precedent of the '' Black Panthers '' you/he/she is studied by the community' of American intelligence
in how much introduces some analogies with the danger set by the cells of terrorists
Islamic on the inside front: today, as then, the danger comes from groups of American citizens
what, united by strong ideological motivations, they operate in organized way
on the national territory, setting serious threats to the collective safety, and they aim at her
works of beneficence to grow stronger on the territory and to recruit new followers.
1. The party of the Black Panthers

The Black Panther Party for Self-Defence (Party of the Black Panthers for the self-defence)
it is born in the autumn of 1966 to Oakland, in California, for initiative of three militant nationalists
black revolutionary. Huey Newton, Bobby Seale and Richard Aoki. co-authors
of a program in ten points that as political objective proposes him the total autonomy
of the Afro-american ones and it legitimates the use of the violence to protect from the soprusis of the
white. Ideologists of the black liberation, the three founders refuse the approach of Martin
Favorable Luther King to the integration in the society' American and they pursue instead
a frontal clash with that that you/they define her/it '' structure to be able white racist ''.
If Martin Luther King and' not-violent, the Black Panthers are organized in cells of
self-defence recalling himself/herself/itself to the writings of Malcom X in which the insurrection of the was
invoked
minorities '' with all the necessary means ''.
This' that it helps the Black Panthers to recruit and' the resentment of the community' Afro-american
for the racist attitudes of the defined police '' strength of occupation '': in the
1966 as soon as 16 of the 661 officers of police of Oakland are Afro-american while the disorders
what they happen from Los Angeles to Birmingham, Alabama, they have as I break down him
excesses of the agents towards the blacks, especially in the poor districts.
With the purpose to face such excesses the Black Panthers they organize pattuglie of volunteers
. the Copwatches. that they follow to distance the police officers to guard its behaviors.
Often the volunteers are armed and the clashes with the agents numerous victims cause.
422
These episodes push the Departments of Police to multiply the assumption of agents
Afro-american that, after sometime, they become decisive in to face the activists
armed in the roads. In 1972, when the Black Panthers stop existing as group
organized, in the more' important Departments of Police of America not there and' more' disproportion
among the number of white and Afro-american agents.
Other characteristic of the Black Panthers and', since the foundation, the appointment in the communities`
more' poor of the greatest urban centers. from the California in Chicago, to New York.
to distribute food, dressed, helps of every type and often also free lessons in the schools,
with the purpose to spread ideas and programs of the '' black nationalism '' whose objective and' to reach
her '' total independence under the protection of the United Nations '' and to arrive so' to
to decompose the United States.
2. The five pillars of the Cointelpro

In August of 1967 the FBI resorts to the denominated secret program Cointelpro
(Counter Intelligence Program) to neutralize all the groups of the black nationalism
and the following year the manager of the FBI, Edgar Hoover, defines the Panthers Black as
'' the more one' serious threat to the inside safety of the nation '' because' '' it deals with activists
formed him on the teachings Marxist-Leninists and of the Chinese communists that attack
police officers and they turn in the United States to not only spread a Gospel of violence
in the ghettos but also among the students of the college, of the universities' and also of the high school ''.
With the objective to dismantle these cells the Fbi it launches within the Cointelpro a
plain of intervention unprecedented, whose end and' to exploit the same violence of the Panthers
Black to neutralize her.
They are five the select directives of action: to not only infiltrate agents and informants
to spy the political activists but to mine the united one' of the cells, pushing to fight him to her
among them; to spread false news so much with letters and phone calls anomine that with articles
on the newspapers; to exploit every legal quibble to make the impossible life to the activists;
to instigate the violence between the Black Panthers and the other militant groups; to organize break-ins and
arrests with the purpose to decimate the organization.
3. The war of the FBI

The select method and' that of '' to intensify the degree of animosity ''' among the Black Panthers and
the rival groups, as for instance the Blackstones Rangers diChicago, sending anonymous letters
what they disclose plots, traps and intrigues.
The goal and' to push the Rangerses to take revenge attaching the leaders of the Black Panthers baiting
this way' a war for gangs able decimareentrambe the factions.
Something similar also happens in the California of the South where the FBI uses the letters
anonymous to insinuate suspicions among the ranks of the Black Panthers: some missives contain
cartoons that ironizzano on the more leaders' in sight while others foment the dissensions with the
rival group of the United Slaves.
423
The result and' a clash among gang that brings to the elimination of four heads of the local ones
Black panthers, from the United Slaves in the area in San Diego, with the federal agents
hocked to monitorare every single clash but without never intervening.
When among 1975 and 1976 the errand Intelligence of the Senate of Washington
it conducts the investigation on the '' Program secret of the FBI to destroy the Black Panthers '' her
deposition of the assistant manager of the FBI, James Adamas, excludes that has ever been adopted
decisions for 'to favor the violence' but in reality' this' that the jobs of the Congress disclose
and' all other.
In May of 1970, documents of the FBI in Los Angeles for instance, try that
the agents held to be able to capitalize from the mutual hostility' among the nationalistic groups
black and to spread some anonymous letters. And it was not that the top of the iceberg.
The fbi doesn't skimp means to push the different nationalistic groups to make the war: thanks
circular false news is made to the informants on rivalry' nonexistent and they spread
elements of disagreement among the leaders while in some cases to the members of the gang to the penny of
the
agents it literally comes orderly to eliminate the Black Panthers with contemplated executions.
The office of the FBI in San Diego experiments a new tactic: before it pushes the United
Slaves to kill two members of the Black Panthers and then makes to arrive to house of other Panthers
Black ironic cartoons on murders him you sign really from the United Slaves.
The goal and' to accelerate how much possible the gang war and when occasionally the rivals
they arrange some truces. as it happens in the California of the South in 1969. it arrives
always a new homicide to revive the sleeping tensions.
From a memorandum of the police of San Diego, of September 18 th 1969, one slips out
certain satisfaction: '' Homicides, traps and a tall rate of violence keep on prevailing
in the area of the southeast ghetto in San Diego and an important part of this situation
of revolt and' attributable to our program ''.
To reveal '' productive '' they are in first place the cartoons that are spread under
form of fliers or graffiti on the walls: they illustrate betrayals, ineffectiveness, complicity`
with the police and overall they sting the as pride of the Black Panthers that of the
United Slaves, pushing them in the abyss of an endless and lethal feud.
And the same operational scheme that is applied in Chicago, where the rivals of the Panthers
Black they are the Blackstones Rangers: the 18 December of 1968 a clash frontal succession
to a trap it concludes him with the arrest of 17 activists of the two groups. Eight days
after the rival leaders they try to meet for initialing the you stop the fire but and' an informant
of the FBI to make to fail the attempt.
The same tactic repeats him in the other cities' American and the result and' a weakening
general of the Black Panthers, you force to defend from more' rival gang contemporarily.
It is to this point that Hoover overlaps to the activities' already' in progress the attempt
to transfer the rivalries' and the dissents inside the same Black Panthers.
In March of 1969 the FBI delivers to the heads in Chicago of the anonymous letters in which him
he/she affirms that a certain group of activists wants to destroy and contemporarily to St.
Diego they are of the anonymous phone calls to report some Black Panthers as of the
'' the police's agents '' while to Los Angeles a wave of arrests aim to make to get further
from the party the more recruits' young people and inexperienced.
424
The detention of Huey Newton in a penitentiary of the California serves for making to organize
to the FBI a false correspondence with the representatives of the Black Panthers in the Algeria,
France and Scandinavia to the purpose of delegittimare the groups to the foreign countries.
The activists often suspect that behind disputes, false news. as the alliance with
some associations of homosexuals. and rivalry' there is the hand of the police but the absence of
concrete tests and the difficulties' in the communications they don't benefit to the estate of the group
black nationalist. The more hits' hard you/they are put to sign thanks to the informants.
In May of the 1969 Alex Rackley, 24enne member of the group in New York, it comes
tortured and killed by his/her companions because' suspected to be an informant and in the
following December the federal ones irrupt in the night in the house in Chicago of Fred
Hampton, principal city organizer, while all the presents are dormant
having been drugged at the informant William O'Neal.
Hampton is killed, to the peer of his/her watch of the body, while others are dragged
in the middle of the road and beaten up.
The other pillar of the Cointelpro they are the activities' for the destruction of the public image
of the Black Panthers: actors, singers and men of enterprise that were expressed in public
to them favor you/they are contacted, summoned in the police stations and admonished on the risks
of complicity' with '' criminal groups '' so' as to he/she Asked her that you/they had entertained
events of beneficienza you/he/she is asked to stop every support to the purpose of '' to guarantee the safety
of whom frequents the religious functions ''.
Decimated by arrests, homicides and defections the party of the Black Panthers continuous to
possession in his/her own newspaper a point of strength and and' so' that in May of 1970, the offices
of the FBI in Chicago, Los Angeles, Miami, Newark, New Haven, New York and San Diego
they launch a joined operation to sabotage a circulation that overcomes the centomilas
copies and it is able' to reach the centoquarantamilas.
And the center in San Diego that discovers as the newspaper Black Panther enjoys of exemptions
fiscal not due: once abolished, the new financial weight is increased by one
tax '' rarely used '' that it prevents from developing activity' commercial in residential areas.
To this' the pressures are added on the United Airlines. the aerial company that transports
the newspaper. so that' makes to pay the more cost to Black Panther' tall possible for
the consignment of publications. The effect feels him after few months: they decrease the copies
printed and the distribute ones.
But not and' still the hit of the ko and so' Hoover moves another it tags after, succeeding through
articles of press, to mobilize the labor union of the distributors of the newspapers so that'
refusals entirely to deliver Black Panther. To react the activists they are submitted to the radios
while the leaders founders as Seale are launched in tourne'e of meetings, but in the first case
the FBI succeeds in making to transmit late the recorded programs while in the thick second
attacks munitions expert happen, whose authors always succeed to vanish.
The last hold of the FBI, among 1971 and 1972, it arrives through the cooperation with the
Police's departments: the objective and' to obsessively tag after the remaining members of the
Black panthers up to when they don't incur in banal violations of law. to start
425
infringements give some traffic. to stop them and to arrest them in continuation, putting them under
an increasing psychological pressure.
You decimate from the arrests, lacerated by the inside quarrels and overburdened by increasing costs the
Panthers
Black you/they are abandoned by many activists that they prefer to unite to the Black Liberation
Army while others. as in the case of Eldgride Cleaver. they move him on positions more' moderate
decreeing of fact the end of the native organization that had had the more' tall
moment of popularity' during the 1968 Olympic Games when the Afro-american sprinters
on the platform of the awarding you/they had lifted the fists to the sky in sign of protest.
Maurice Molinari
426
7. I DOCUMENT N. 3
I compare On the extremism Of August 25 th 2004
1. The concept of extremism
With the term of extremism is pointed out here following the political movements that refuse
the values of the liberal democracy and the State by law. The present relationship takes back
therefore' the definition adopted in our 1992 relationship. This brief definition
and' here following exemplified.
2. Extremism, refusal of the democrat-liberal order

In general extremists are defined the movements, the parties, the ideas, the attitudes and the
behaviors that refuse the constitutional democratic State the separation of the powers,
the pluralist system of parties and the right to the opposition. To the political discussion
the extremists prefer the subdivision between friend and enemy and accordingly they refuse
categorically the opinions and other people's affairs, believing in determined objective or constant
incontestable partner-politics apparently.
The extremists are not defined as such. They often exploit for their goals the conquests
of the democrat-liberal order, against which you/they oppose him, what the liberty' of opinion,
of press, of religion and of reunion as well as' the juridical protection.
Essential and' the opposition to the fundamental values and the order democrats and not the position
peripheral politics of the phenomenon extremist. The dissident opinions are inevitable
in every type of society.' Them nevertheless they become extremists in the moment in which someone,
from a marginal position, alone or together to others, it pretends to speak for a notable
number of people or for everybody and accordingly it tries to impose to the majority,
also with the violence, his/her unilateral positions often.
The Swiss political-juridical tradition unlike that German, don't know the
concept of anti-constitutionality.' Contrarily to how much it happens in the Countries in which I/you/they am
is broadly developed the institutions preceded to the protection of the constitution, in
Switzerland the only attempt from a group organized to abolish the democracy the
human rights or the State by law not and' enough for porlo under the overseeing of the
organs preceded to the protection of the State. So that' this' is permitted and' necessary that,
427
to reach his/her purpose, a group makes use, sustains or is prepared to apply

to the violence.
In the penal right the same term of violence and' inaccurate and controversial. The denominator
common of the definition and' constituted by the description of the violence as action
direct physics against another person through the use of the strength. Not you and' instead I grant
on the matter if the term of violence must be wide to the of the' of the physical action and
to understand, for instance, also the psychological pressures. Here following the violence
and' defined as the active, individual or collective use, of physical coercion with the body
or other means, to get a determined purpose. Such definition doesn't include of it' the behavior
passive, of it' the structural circumstances.
The violence they are prepared to the extremists that I cross their political opinions and her
them public apparitions manifest a predisposition to the violence, even if for
not strategic and tactical motives always act in militant way. In this the predisposed groups
to the violence they distinguish him from the violent extremists that constantly make petition
to the violence. Contrarily to the affirmations of the extremists, their violence not
and' direct exclusively against objects.
3. Extremism and radicalism

`
It is important to distinguish the term of extremism from other two concepts: radicalism and
terrorism. Often the term "radicalism" and' today used still as synonym of extremism.
It nevertheless it refers rather to the half with which he intends to impose an objective
political, while with the term extremism is pointed out the objective and the same political thought.
The term radicalism points out therefore the resoluteness and the coherence of the attitude
political, but not the political objectives of the protagonists. Besides the term doesn't necessarily implicate
an attitude anti-democrat or the predisposition to the violence, of
consequence is able' to be employed for describing the intensity' of a political opinion,
but not to point out the content of this last.
4. Extremism and terrorism

Another term in hold relationship with the extremism and' that of '' terrorism ''.
Some experienced ones of terrorism define him/it as straight '' form of struggle of the extremism
political '' or as form of political extremism that contemplates to the abolition of the
Is through constitutional democrat the systematic use of the violence. With the
term of terrorism is pointed out the activities' whose objective or means are anti-democratic.
The principal characteristic and' constituted by the attempt to impose his/her own demands,
not shared by the public opinion, through the use of the violence and with the intention
to spread fear and terror. From this point of view terrorism is able' to be considered
what last consequence of the political extremism, but not as synonym for
all the forms of violence with political motivations.
428
5. Presence in the mass-media

The terrorism and the extremism have another common denominator: both aim
on the effect mediatico and they try consciously accordingly to arouse the interest
of the means of communication of mass. A method to reach the objective and' the use of the
violence. Among the extremists that try to arouse the interest of the masses middle there are
is the violent tifoseria, is the skinheads, is the disguised activists of the Black Block. The
mass-average in these cases they are seen a dilemma: on one side you/they must make
account of the activities' extremists the disorders, the attacks, the misdeeds etc. to inform
the public opinion and to express the I dismay and the solidarity' with the possible victims,
from the other, through the diffusion of these information the extremists reach theirs
objective and they feel him fortified in their activity.'
On the occasion of events followed by the mass-media and' therefore more and more' probable that
violence bursts. The presence of the international mass-media offers in fact the opportunity`
ideal for spectacular actions of trouble.
6. Causes of the extremism

To the matter on the causes of the extremism he is able' to answer only to scientific level.
Also not constituting a sociological analysis, the present relationship reports on the results
of some studies in subject. Within the sociology not and' enough to define the extremism
as a phenomenon anti-democrat, since' they are analyzed in first place the relationships
among the society', the constitutional State and the extremism. Accordingly, if it deals us
of foreign extremism, the causes must be sought in the Countries of origin of the extremists.
The attempts of more explanation' widespread, even if not undisputed, they found him
on the observation of the phenomenon for a long time term and they recall him the theories of the
modernization
and of the secularization, even if these last, doesn't consider anymore today,' such trials
as unidirectional, univocal and irreversible.
7. The modernization which causes some extremism

The individualizzazione and' one of the ways according to which the processes of modernization manifest him
or of secularization. Some ambivalent phenomena what the social disintegration
and the abandonment of traditions as well as' the loss or the relativizzazione of values, norms and ways
to act, is the effects of the individualizzazione. You develop parallel to those ascertained in
social circle you/they can also be observed in breast to the economic system (sempreche' not
the economic development to the origin of the social development holds him). For the individuals everybody
these phenomena involve great liberties', but also new constraints. These trials
they are observable to individual level, but as it regards the extremism they assume
particular relief above all I excluded him from the modernization. To this intention him
429
you/they can list both the consequences of the exclusion, what the fear not to survive
to the economic competition, to lose his/her own social status, the loneliness and the sense
of exclusion, of dismay, of impotence, the boredom, the lack of perspectives, the frustration,
is the more strategies' or less effective to reconstruct him an identity' under these conditions.
Among those people that are disadvantaged from the modernization they would be to enumerate
also the extremists, for how much you deal not empirically with a datum and' always confirmed.
In base to the individual involvement they are able nevertheless to understand the reactions
extremists. The extremists of right try to compensate the loss of the identity' individual
and collective with an extremist idea of community' racial, popular and national, that
it systematically excludes, with the appeal to the violence, all those people who don't belong you.
To the other political extreme, the same phenomenon is expressed through the romanticism
social and the utopian ideas, with the same effects of intolerance and violence.
The more conclusion' important to draw on the extremism and' that it deals with a phenomenon
intrinsic to the society.' You celebrate interpretations of the terrorism of right they speak as of it
of a '' phenomenon of the center '' seeing the causes of it in the predisposition and in the inclination
to the '' authoritarian character ''.
The predispositions caratteriali or the social inequalities can be the point of

departure also in the theories that are not sociological or you stamp on social theories,
but that they assemble him on the political trials. With the term of "populism" also used
in politics he can for instance designate the political strategies that arouse latent fears
or what, bringing back the social inequalities to ethnic matters, they influence her/it
perception of the in operation problems of his/her own affairs. Examples of such strategies him
you/they can find in breast to all the political strengths. Without moving reproaches of strumentalizzazione
and placing himself/herself/itself to a theoretical level more' elevated, the theories founded upon the analysis
of the
discourse they come to analogous reasonings.
8. The secularization to the origin of the extremism

With the term of secularization the process of erosion of the religion is designated in
breast to the society' or the transfer of the religious convictions from the public sphere and
politics to the circle of the individual opinions and, accordingly, to the private sphere. The them-
berta' of religion and of cult, guaranteed by the State, it seals this trial and it creates difficulty`
when it meets him with religious convictions that don't accept this situation,
as for instance the religious extremism. The consequences of the secularization are similar
to those of the modernization, with an exception: the religious fundamentalism him
it is able' to define both as an excessive reaction of the traditional religions to the trial of
secularization, both as an attempt of fondamentalizzazione and therefore of politicizzazione
of the religion in a society' secularized.
430
9. Extremism of left
The term extremism of left includes the communism, the Marxism, the Leninism, some
current of the socialism and of the anarchy. From the point of view of the history of the ideas these
ideologies have partly the same roots, also differentiating a great deal himself/herself/itself in clean way and
also being since the beginnings partly in struggle between them. Their common objective was and and`
still to defeat the capitalistic system.
The anarchic movement of the origins, absolutely anti-authoritarian and contrary to
any type of organizational structure, a return is established to a presumed situation
of native harmony. They are above all today the so-called autonomous to make spokesman of
this ideology. They don't prepare nevertheless of a vision of the world completely
matured and lacking of contradictions and therefore' the denominators common of the movement of the
autonomous they are the anti-fascism and the criticism to the globalization, that you/they represent at the
same time
a strong point of contact with other extremists of left (above all neomarxisti
and Leninists). Also the aforementioned other ideologies of extreme left that found him
on the Marxism introduces some sectarian characteristics, if you compare with the parties
to the power in ex States communist.
10. Chronology
The collapse of the block of the Countries of the east and the defeat of the communist dictatorships have
had repercussions both organizational and programmatic also on the extremism of left
of the western Countries. In Switzerland nevertheless, in the last years the extremists of left
you/they have found themes with which I/you/they have succeeded in mobilizing more and more' people,
above all
young people. Some thematic plants already succeed in truth' for a long time to foment the potential
of confrontation. Among these there are on one side the actions of solidarity' or of commemoration
for the terrorists prisoners to the foreign countries or for the movements of liberation as the Zapatistis
in Mexico or the groups extremists in Medioriente, from the other the criticism to the system, her
struggle of class and the application of autonomous spaces. The thematic ones with the more' tall potential of
mobilization nevertheless they are revealed the anti-fascism, in reaction to spread some extremism
of right and the criticism to the globalization. In the clashes among extremists of left and
of right they have often been the extremists of left to apply for first to the violence. A
ample fan of national and international events more' or less tied up to these thematic ones
and' served by pretext for actions of violence from the groups of extreme left.
11. Adoption of the claims of the anti-globalizzatoris from the extremists

of left
Above all the adoption of the claims of the movement of the anti-globalizzatoris has
widened the field of action of the extreme left, before rather isolated, assuring her
431
a flow of new sympathizers. In this circle contestatario, the first disorders him
they are verified on more' days, in May 1998, on the occasion of the commemorative meeting of the
organization
world of the commerce (OMC) in Geneva. The accidents during her
demonstration organized by the People's Global Action (PGA) you/they have caused damages
for around 5 million franchi. In 1999, with the interruption of the feeding of energy,
and' is also for the first time object of an attack the world economic Forum
(WEF) to Davos, developed him for decades without any accident. After the serious accidents
verified him on the occasion of the ministerial lecture of the OMC to Seattle (November / December
1999) they had again underlined the potential of mobilization of the thematic one,
the criticism to the globalization and' definitely become one of the more claims' important
of the extreme left and particularly of the Revolutiona¨rer Aufbau Schweiz (RAS).
From the point of view of the extremists of left, the demonstration against the WEF 2000, organized
from the Coordinazioneanti-OMC, dalRevolutiona¨rerAufbauZu¨rich (RAZ) edaaltreorganizzazioni,
and' is a success, having provoked damages for around 100 000 franchis.
The success and' is for these groups the confirmation to be on the correct road and you/he/she has brought
them
to mostly involve the entourages that gravitate around the Reithalle of Berna.
In 2001 the actions of violence are not only increased to international level (vertex
UE of Go ¨ teborg in June 2001, vertex G8 in Genoa in July 2001), but also to
national level. The demonstration against the WEF 2001, unwound himself/herself/themselves to Zurich, you/
he/she has caused
damages for around 700 000 franchis. Even the WEF 2002, despite is developed to New
York, has provoked different actions of protest in some places of Switzerland. The clean increase
of the violence especially in occasion of great events and' nevertheless to bring back
also to other causes. Beginning from the new millennium a notable number of new members,
of occasional supporters and of sympathizers between the 16 and the 25 years of eta'si and' assistant to the
entourage of the extremists of left that in the greatest part of the cases they belonged to the movement
since the years Seventy and Eighty. The new levers are less politicize and they act
more' in relationship to determined events.
Since then it is delineated, in way more and more' marked, a generational conflict with her
executive bandages, of 4045 years in average, so much more' that in the organizations of extreme left
it misses the intermediary generation.
At the same time it keeps on delineating him the tendency to interweave nets of contact opening
new possibilities' of mobilization. They serve from model partly the formed alliances to
hoc on the occasion of the protests against the globalization to the foreign countries, for which Internet
it always assumes a great importance. You/he/she has been so' reactivated the Red Help an organization
of self-defence of the extreme left been born in the seventies, that it organizes the
juridical support during and after the disorders and it deals him with the extremists of left prisoners
in Switzerland and to the foreign countries. Besides the ideology extremist, to the scarce disponibilita'al
dialogue and above all to increases him aggressiveness', also the flexibility', the good organization
and the rapids mobilization they are the characteristics of a movement that, to provoke
disorders, found less and less him on events organized by third always preparing them
more' of own initiative.
432
During the summer of 2003 the attacks against the police perpetrated by the environments
of the Reithalle you/they have assumed dimensions unprecedented. A further example of increased
propensity to the violence him and' verified in concomitance with the WEF 2003. Despite
the concessions of the authorities' to the eve of the event, the organizational committee
of the alliance of Olten, sustained by the members of the RAZ, you/he/she has not wanted to outdistance him
from him
actions of violence, preventing in conclusion the demonstration organized by the same alliance.
The WEF him and' finally closed with the serious disorders verified him to Berna and material damages for
around 600 000 franchis. The same scenery him and' border ripresentato of the vertex of the G8
to Evian (May / June 2003), during which the disorders in Lausanne and Geneva have
caused damages for 7,5 million franchi.
12. Share to the tumults from apolitical hooligans

During the aforementioned disorders him and' assisted to a phenomenon already' verified him in the
course of the violent demonstration continues with to the celebrations for May 1º th 2002 to Zurich.
A great number always of apolitical hooligans and of curious, that don't belong
to the front of extreme left, they participate in the disorders or they exploit these occasions for
to complete crimes of other type. This way' in 2003 to Berna, but above all to Geneva and Lausanne,
huge material damages have been caused by the lootings.
Considering this evolution the model proposed in 2002, based on the triplex one
strategy of dialogue, relaxation and intervention, have had conflicting effects. The strategy
and' applies with success towards the demonstrators anti-globalizzatori that, also
if they don't refuse entirely the violence, they have at least a critical attitude in the
his/her comparisons. And instead failed towards the extremists of left not prepared to the
dialogue and towards the extending apolitical sympathizers to the small crime', so much
more' that these last is not identifiable to the eve of the demonstrations. A change
of strategy and' adopts only on the occasion of the WEF 2004, when some anti-globalizzatoris
activists have stopped a train (subsequently completely devastated from
vandals) to Landquart: the police has minutely checked the passengers applying
this way' a based strategy above all on the intervention.
The world economic Forum WEF 2004 have also marked a turn from another
point of view. Seen the experiences of the preceding year with the alliance of Olten, not
him and' can find an organization prepared to organize despite the invitations of the
militant, a great demonstration, ne'si and' develops a central demonstration of a cer
ta dimension. And so' come an element that would have attracted the attention to miss
of the mass-media.
This' despite, for the future he is not able' to suppose a change of attitude
or a weakening from the front of the activists. And instead more' probable that the
movement of the extremists of left, more and more' isolated inside the anti-globalizes
433
zatori, directs even more fundamentally him toward a strategy' radical. One before
confirmation of this tendency her him and' had February 21 st 2004 to Berna and outskirts, where
a denominated group Kinder der Freiheit Kommando Landquart has provoked damages
material for over 100 000 franchis in eleven branches of Swiss banks and undertaken multinationals.
Damages of such entity' they were him in precedence recorded only during disorders
verified him to border of demonstrations. A novita'e' also represented by the fact that
the action of claim not and' is spontaneous, on the contrary' carefully organized and performed
with notable delay.
13. Targets of the violence

For a lot of time the actions of violence have exclusively been turned against objective
of tall symbolic value of the State or the economy as well as' against diplomatic representations
of other States, filial of foreign firms, banking institutes or aerial companies and against
the buildings of unpopular international organizations, as for instance the OMC. The attacks
they are often verified to the eve of great tied up events to the globalization. In base
to a flier distributed on the occasion of a non authorized demonstration "against the
capital and his/her State" to Zurich, it owed nevertheless to be worth the principle for which the actions of
violence
they always had to have a relationship with the purpose or with the content of an action.
In this optics the extremists also justified within a certain limit the attacks to the integrity`
physics turns more and more for instance against the exponents' numerous of the extremism
of right and, especially in occasion of demonstrations, against the agents of the police
what visible representatives of the capitalistic State.
Beginning from 2003 the militancy turns against the people it has nevertheless assumed another
qualitative level. During the demonstration of Berna, unwound himself/herself/themselves after the WEF on
January 25
2003, a police officer and' is attached with illuminating rocket and on the occasion of
a demonstration against the repression to Basilea (November 15 th 2003), three agents have
brought serious wounds after having been attached with sulphuric acid. The same substance
it was also in possession of some participants to a demonstration against the WEF unwound himself/herself/
themselves
to Winterthur January 10 th 2004.
14. Protagonists
How much in relief speaking of the extremism of right he is able' to also apply to the side
opposite of the political line up. Also in this case the movement, ideologically
not unitary and organized in fragmentary way, and' composed by numerous groups. Likewise
to those of the extreme right, these groups are also interconnected, since'
some people make part or they are more members' groups. Despite the historical antagonism
among some current ones what the anarchic movement and the communism, inside the movements
of extreme left you and' nevertheless a level of amazing cooperation. Him
434
extremists of left of orientation neomarxista or Leninist are often for instance active
also in the anarchic environments.
15. Dimensions of the extreme left

In the picture of the applicable actual legal dispositions to the services of information and the
police, and' difficult to point out the dimensions of the movements of the extremists of left in Switzerland.
If account is held only of the RAS / RAZ, of the Coordination anti-OMC and of the Black
Block as well as' of the fact that only in Geneva there are 300 squatters (people of orientation
autonomous and anarchist that you/they occupy residences illegally) imputable to the extreme left,
he reaches a total of around 2450 extremists of left. You is able' besides to believe that
in Switzerland there is other 200 neomarxistis, squatter and autonomous anarchists. Supposing
what, of these 2650 people, a quarter is more member' groups contemporarily,
a total results of it of 2 000 extremists of left. This figure doesn't keep in mind of the hundred
of occasional supporters and sympathizers of the Black Block with a notable potential
of violence that the extremists also support without having involved ideological-
mind. Here following they will inspect the more groups' important, from the Revolutiona¨rer Aufbau,
to the Komitee gegen Isolationshaft up to the Coordination anti-OMC and to the Black Block.
16. Revolutiona¨rer Aufbau Schweiz (RAS) / Revolutiona¨rer Aufbau Zu¨rich

(RAZ)
The Revolutiona¨rer Aufbau, of orientation Marxist-Leninist, and' of big long the group
of extreme left more' important, more' violent and also more' influential within the extremism
of left in Switzerland. Till now him and' limited to effect attacks against buildings
and installations of tall symbolic value, using himself/herself/itself pouches of varnish or fires
of artifice turned into explosive positions. The group and' nevertheless favorable to the terrorism and
apparent in general always great propensity to the violence.
The Revoluziona¨rer Aufbau and' been born at the end of 1992 following the foundation, in him
same year, of the Aufbau Vertrieb, a service for the sale of character publications
revolutionary. You and' made to publicly notice for the first time in February of 1993,
on the occasion of a trial towards his/her founder and exponent of point Andrew
Stauffacher. The group and' creates in the intent to fill the political void come him
to create in breast to the Swiss environments of the extreme left following the collapse of the
I stop communist.
A lot is not known on the organizational structure of the Revolutiona¨rer Aufbau. His/her model
and' is the German Rote Armee Fraktion (RAF), loosened him in 1998 after 28 years of
activity.' The around 50 exponents of I detach of the Revolutiona¨rer Aufbau they were already' active in him
years Seventy and Eighty and they entertained intense contacts with the terrorist environments of the epoch.
435
The Revolutiona¨rer Aufbau Schweiz (RAS) and' undoubtedly dominated by the Revolutiona
¨ rerAufbauZu¨rich (RAZ), mae' presenteancheaBerna (RABe) eaBasilea (RABa) .Diconseguenza
its members primarily originate from the regions in Zurich, Berna and
Basilea. These verifications would be able nevertheless in the future not to correspond anymore' to the facts:
after the decennial dominance of the RAZ, the activities' of the group they are not only in growth
to Berna and Basilea, but also in Geneva. Besides, within a new decentralized strategy
also city' more' small as Oil lamp, St. Rooster, Insole, Friburgo or Zugo
you/they are involved in so-called "actions of resistance." The RAS counts around 80 members
with an age' 40 year-old average.
The age' average of the members of the RAZ and' nevertheless notably anymore' tall in comparison to that
of the members of the sections of Berna and Basilea. The sympathizers of the RAS have in average around
20 years.
The RAS counts different sottogruppi16 that enjoys of ample autonomy in the choice of the
thematic on which to assemble their activities.' The fan of the treated themes and' in general
very ample and he/she understands the politics of peace, the conflict in Medioriente, the globalization,
the imperialism, the patriarchal structure of the society', the workers' struggles in Switzerland
and to the foreign countries, the tied up matters to the kindergarten and the refugees, the support of political
prisoners,
the anti-fascism or the Kurdish matter. With the employment of slogan, the RAS fights for a society`
without classes, turning his/her own actions against the capitalism and his/her carrying structures
(banks, great firms as well as' authority' government what the police, the justice etc.). As
means of propaganda the RAS has available the newspaper Aufbau (from 1996; published
four times a year), broadcast (LoRa in Zurich, Kanalratte to Basilea) channels, a really
site Internet, a mural newspaper and the fliers of the Roter Motor.
The RAS has contacts with the Reitschule of Berna, with the REBELL, with the Phase 1 (both
of Oil lamp), with the Subversiver Freundeskreis (ex Revolutiona¨re Jugend) of Zugo
as well as' with groups of extreme left in Ticino. Segnatamente within the Help
Red, single exponents maintain intense contacts with foreign groups from the analogous ideas,
especially in Italy and in Germania.18 Her activity' to international level they assemble him
above all on the information interchange and on the aforementioned Red Help.
At the same time, in Switzerland the RAS also participates in the demonstrations of Turkish groups
and Kurdish with analogous ideas. The presence of the group and' particularly marked in occasion
of the notorious border demonstrations of the celebrations of May 1 in Zurich,
but also during other events darkened by actions of violence, to which, on instructions of the
RAS, the Black Block also participates.
17. Komitee gegen Isolationshaft (KGI) [Committee against the detention in the cells
of isolation]
Also the Komitee gegen Isolationshaft (KGI; ex Komitee gegen Vernichtungshaft)
it contemplates to a society' without classes. In 1974 the group him and' formally united with the Help
436
Red. In 1981 nevertheless, for a brief period, the movement has assumed the name of Verein
Rechtsauskunftsstelle Anwaltkollektiv, signalling in this way the breakup with the
Assisted Red.
The KGI, whose members are also almost present to the suit in breast to the RAS, and' an organization
very exclusive that from 1990 it always counts among his/her members a number
increasing of belonging people to the middle-tall class, that occupy in professional circle
places of responsibility', developing a structure more and more' elitist. As others
groups of revolutionary orientation, also the KGI and' subject to a certain aging:
currently the age' average wanders around the 40 years. The central nucleus of the group
it counts less than 20 activists, but and' nevertheless in degree to mobilize up to 200 people. The KGI
and' part of a net formed by a lot of organizations with analogous ideas in Switzerland and to the foreign
countries
and it entertains contacts to international level with the exponents of different groups
extremists and terrorist, partly today loose.
18. Coordination anti-OMC

The Coordination Anti-OMC, that has particularly his/her principal center to Berna and contacts
to Basilea, Geneva, Lausanne, Lugano and Zurich, and' constitutes from environments
autonomous, feminist and zapatisti. The organization him autodefinisce difenditrice of the dignity`
human and of the social justice and it refuses the capitalism, the imperialism, the globalization
as well as' the discriminations of every type. It has a fixed share of an about twenty
people, belonging to the middle and middle-tall class, whose age' average wanders around the
30 years, of which around the destination' women. Thanks to the good contacts with the local groups of
extreme
it damages the Coordination anti-OMC it is able' to mobilize up to 200 people and despite
the constant number of the members, the potential of mobilization and' in growth.
The Coordination anti-OMC and' deprived of a well defined hierarchy. It entertains holds
you report with the autonomous ones of the Reithalle of Berna and with groups of extreme left to level
local. There are besides connections with the RAS / RAZ. In the last times his/her activities`
they mostly assemble always him on the politics of immigration, after him
move of the WEF in New York (2002) had caused a crisis of identity.' The attitude
leading of the Coordination Anti-OMC and' characterized by a strong predisposition
to the violence, that during the last three years him and' concretized in a strong
increase of crimes committed to the eve of great demonstrations on the theme of the globalization.
He is not able' to exclude a further radicalization.
19. Black Block

The Black Block not and' an organization, on the contrary' rather a heterogeneous operational base
what it is formed on the occasion of single events or demonstrations. It deals with an it assembles
437
chin of groups of anarchic and autonomous orientation, deprived of structures and unpredictable,
what it is formed of time in time to hoc. The Black Block acts in very mobile way
and flexible, his/her components are dressed of black, they cover him the face and they distinguish him for
her always increasing propensity to the violence. A martial behavior and a precision
almost military they guarantee to the group the wanted psychological effect and the presence
in the mass-media: from 2001 the Black Block and' known to a wide band of the public opinion.
You/he/she is directed by a small group of exponents of the RAS / RAZ or the Coordination
anti-OMC. In general they are political activists to direct the group and to choose the objectives
to which to contemplate. The violent apolitical also end, wanting or nolenti, to follow the decisions
of the managing group.
The Black Block counts around 850 activists. Two bystanders are of masculine sex and the age' average
it wanders around the twenty years. They originate from all the social bands and from the whole Switzerland,
even if in prevalence from Zurich (49 domicile% of the activists) and from Berna (20%).
If to the Black Block a model is applied divided in four entourages, the inside nucleus
it is composed of around 50 exponents of the extreme left, while of the second entourage (C)
they make part at least 100 activists, members of different groups of orientation primarily
anarchist and autonomous. A third entourage (B) counts more' of 700 militant activists,
probably only partly pushed by political motivations, while to the fourth entourage
(To) they belong some hundred people, supporting occasional, violent, in prevalence
apolitical and that they act only to border of events. If the environments of extreme left,
and not other groups, organize a demonstration during which you/they would be able
to verify him actions of violence, because of the more' elevated contained political of the demonstration,
the entourages To and Bs don't participate at all you or only rarely.
Not having an organizational structure, the same Black Block doesn't entertain relationships
with the foreign countries, but people of contact can also mobilize his/her activists for demonstrations
to the of the' of the Swiss border.
The Black Block turns him against the State and the society' and it fights particularly against her
'' repression '' from the government apparatus. Accordingly, the group directs his
you operate above all against the police and the other authorities', awarely considering
the eventuality' to commit crimes. The answer to the matter, repeatedly
debated, if the phenomenon still a little studied of the Black Block both of political character
or less, it depends on the definition of '' politics ''. If with the term he intends the politics
institutional, then the Black Block and' apolitical, since' it doesn't participate in the democratic process,
unless the attack to the political institutions themselves is not considered a way of
share. If the diffusion is considered in the mass-media as element of the instead
democratic process, must be spoken then of a political phenomenon. The themes of importance
politics in fact you/they are lifted and I discussed, even if in a form that excludes the dialogue
with wide bands of the society.' The crimes committed during the actions are not instead of character
political in narrow sense. The answer and' controversial even if the motivations are considered
of the protagonists. These go from the matter of the power or the common good to the
438
pursuit of specific affairs up to private motives purely. Only in this last

case deals with an apolitical motivation and at times also purely criminal, as
in the case of the lootings.
20. Situation and actual risks

Contrarily to the nazionalsocialismo, the Marxism not and' never state defeated militarily,
of it' his/her protagonists judged in base to the right international public. Not you and`
is therefore' a sentence analogous of the Marxist ideology and it still misses an elaboration
general of the phenomenon from the historical point of view. For these motives and to cause
of the changes verified him to world level in the last 15 years, well a great deal the Marxism,
after having for decades aroused fear, not e'piu' is considered a danger or and' is
underestimated perlomeno. Accordingly, in many cases him and' neglected to observe, as
instead the Marxist environments you/he/she would have been necessary and there him and' assembled on
the extremism
of right. From 1992, within the extremism of left they are increased nevertheless both him
accidents both the potential of violence and the number of the followers of the Marxist groups and
anarchists.
21. Risks for the inside safety

Because of his/her objectives and of his/her methods, the extremism of left constitutes a
risk not to be underestimated for the inside safety of Switzerland, so much more' that he/she succeeds
continually to do proper, radicalizing her, you determine claims misusing
besides of the institutions of the State and the democratic rights. To reach the proper ones
objective, a remarkable part of the extremists shows an elevated potential of crime`
and it doesn't hesitate to collaborate with violent elements or, perlomeno, to offer them a base of action.
Other two factors must not be underestimated. On one side, contrarily to that of
right, rooted especially in the regions of country, the extremism of left, being
in first place an urban phenomenon, assembles him despite its decentralized strategy,
in the great cities' as Zurich, Basilea, Berna and Geneva and accordingly on the centers
neuralgic of the economy and of the Swiss politics. Worthy of note and', on the other hand, also
the social extraction of the exponents of the Marxist movement: many of them belong
to the middle class and, thanks to their social position, you/they can make to be worth his/her own influence,
which and' so much more' worrisome in how much some of them keep on entertaining
you contact with the terrorist environments.
Also representing a factor perturbatore of determinants events and demonstrations,

the Black Block doesn't constitute than for if' a danger for the inside safety of Switzerland.
Its connections with the central nucleus of the groups of extreme left, constitute
439
nevertheless a certain potential of danger, since' the group could serve from base of recruitment
in the case of a resumption of the activities' terrorist of extreme left to the foreign countries.
Despite the tendency to form international nets of contact, there are not nevertheless
to the moment you mark of rebirth of a movement of sympathizers of the terrorism of extreme
left analogous to that of the years Seventy and Eighty.
The difficult financial situation and the state for many verses precarious in which she is found
our society' they will assure in the future also to the extreme right flow of new members
and an increase of the potential of mobilization. In base to the actual knowledges and' predictable
what to border of events of great impact mediaticos, will keep on verifying him,
intensifying himself/herself/itself, violent actions and and' probable that in the efforts to maintain the order
and
the safety on the occasion of great international events, the police will come
more and more' to the limits of the proper ones it persuades.'
The lack of availability' to the dialogue and the increasing radicalization from him
extremists of left leave little space to a creative approach of the problem. Him
extremists of left currently represent a considerable danger.
440
8. I DOCUMENT N. 4
THE POTENTIAL OF VIOLENCE
OF THE MOVEMENT ANTIGLOBALIZZAZIONE
July 2001
Federal department of justice and police

Federal office of police
Problem
The present relationship analyzes the possible future evolution of the people and the groups
violent inside the movement anti-globalization. It proposes him to act from
base for the elaboration of general strategies and concrete possibilities' of intervention in the comparisons
of the aforementioned movement.
Writers
The relationship and' compiles on charge of the Committee for the safety of the federal Suggestion,
in breast to a group of job interdipartimentale presided by the Service of analysis
and prevention (SAP) of the federal office of police (UFP), and it founds him on contributions of the
Same SAP, of the office for the analysis of the situation and the timely individualization, of the
Federal safety service and of the Body of the watches of border.
Principal information
1. The theses of the movement anti-globalization they currently serve from base
ideological and I orchestrate critical of the system above all to the exponents of the left
that they oppose him to the neoliberismo and the capitalistic system.
Among the adversaries of the globalization they also show up at the same time conservative exponents.
For a third group, in if' apolitical, her '' globalization '' it constitutes her/it
valve of outlet of the more' different uncertainties and individual fears, as also of a
generic discomfort.
2. According to the declarations of exponents radical anti-globalization, the theme in matter
it is able' to be riagganciato to the struggle of class advocated by the movements anti441
mperialisti of the seventies and it acts from trait of union between modern groups and veterorivoluzionari.
The two factions are united by the acceptance or straight
from the appeal aware to violence, held legitimate and essential to the attainment
of the objectives of the movement.
3. You and' the possibility' that the movement anti-globalization, whose matrix and' today mainly`
pacific, gives life to a nucleus of activists prepared to resort to the violence.
Past experiences show that inside similar formations the exponents
radicals extend more' swiftly and with great boldness to make use of the violence.
4. The activists' actions violent anti-globalization they cross the cantonal confinements and
national: they constantly exploit and in aware way the offered occasions
them from the international context. One more' hold national and international cooperation
of the authorities' preceded to the safety it constitutes the essential presupposition
so that' is possible to follow and to appraise the developments in such sector and to adopt her
necessary preventive measures.
5. With the measures and the tools of which it currently prepares him and' nearly' impossible
to observe in way effective such groups, part of which and' endowed with clandestine structures.
The in force legislation limits the possibilities' of the authorities' preceded to the safety
to preventively intervene on the violent dynamics. As a rule, the measures
preventive you/they can be adopted only then when said dynamics are found
already' in an advanced phase.
6. It is necessary to pay great attention to the claims and the availability' to the dialogue
of the exponents avowedly you don't violate any movement anti-globalization.
They must actively be sustained in the work of differentiation by the violent groups.
1. Introduction
More and more' often, the tied up lectures to global matters in subject of economy,
finance, environment and human rights are accompanied by more demonstrations' or less violent.
At the base of such phenomena you and' the movement anti-globalization risen to destination' of the
Years Ninety, which it often exploits such meeting which cancels of resonance of the proper one
confrontation. They are examples you embody the Lectures of the OMC in Geneva of it 1998 or of
Seattle 1999, as also the conferences of Praga (annual meeting of IMF and world Bank,
December 2001), Nice (vertex UE, December 2000), Naples (Global Forum, March
2001), Quebec City (summit of America, April 2001) or Go¨teborg (vertex EU,
June 2001).
The dimensions assumed from the revolts both to Seattle that to Praga, to the origin of uneasiness
considerable and you flow in the premature interruption of the conferences, it testifies some potential
of violence inherent in the movement of protest.
442
Also Switzerland, what entertaining Country of lectures and international conferences of

world resonance, him and' more' turned sight relatively compared with such recent phenomenon.
The annual world economic Forum of Davos, particularly, and' from three years in the
target of the protests. It is possible that also the future conferences are set in front of problems
analogous.
The present relationship examines the movement anti-globalization in its complex,

focusing besides his/her attention on the phenomenon of the violent groups. To such end, it
he/she sketches the international structure of such groups inside the movement and their strategy
operational.
As principle, the relationship doesn't occupy him of the organizations and of the people
what they pacifically express and in the respect of the law his/her own dissent in the comparisons
of the globalization; it all more al limits him' to make mention of it.
I am not even object of the present examination the groups of opponents and exiles of
Specific countries that in past you/they have exploited international lectures for their goals, to
example for sferrare attaches against the representatives of the respective Countries of origin.
2. Confrontation of the globalization

2.1. Origins
The roots of the actual movement anti-globalization you/they must be sought by a song
in the rebellion Mexican zapatista, January 1º th 1994 exploded in concomitance with the entrance
in vigor of the Essay of free North American (Naphtha) exchange. The negotiations OCSE
(1995-1998) around the multilateral accord on the investments (Never), become of public
dominion only in the 1997 spring, they provoked from their song a wave
of world protest from the environmental organizations and of development, as also
of the associations of consumers and the labor unions.
2.2. Definition of globalization according to the opponents

For his/her adversaries, the globalization consists of extending an arrangement to the whole planet
economic capitalist founded on the competition and on the massimizzazione of the
profits and in which the great multinationals practice their influence for the medium of the
structures statuali. To the eyes of the opponents, the concentration of the economic power
and of his/her profits it opposes with the solidarity' social and with the affairs of single States,
whose economy and' left in nanny of entity' not government (is seen to es. the accords
commercial on the products of the Third world).
New criticism of left to the system and the capitalism
Numerous actors of the movement anti-globalization they are inserted in the tradition
of the new left or of the active neomarxistis mainly in the seventies. For such
443
people, dress again above all primary importance the globalization of the capital and the capitalism
as economic and social system. For the movements of the classical left, the
capitalism was and and' still considered an economic system that stamps on the affairs
of the exploited ones so that' the privacies can appropriate some produced wealths what plusvalore.
The dominant class that profits of such wealths would be trying to preserve
and to constantly expand such system (identified in the neoliberismo) to the purpose of
to maintain the disparities' and to guarantee his/her own profit.
For such band of opponents, the globalization deliberately constitutes a project envoy
in action from the dominant class to increase the appropriation of the plusvalore
product and to guarantee the established one' of the system. The confrontation of the globalization from
part of such groups is able' therefore to be seen how a rivisitazione of the old criticism
anti-mperialista to the system and the capitalism, going up again to the times when the world was separated
in two contrasted ideological blocks. To such intention you/he/she must be noticed that the term of
'' exploited '' he/she doesn't understand anymore' only the working class, as it foresaw the Marxist theory
classical. Such notion now embraces, according to the thematic orientation of the
opponents, also the women, his/her children, the developing Countries, the agriculture, the persecuted ones
and the oppressed ones (ethnic minorities, linguistics and religious, dissident political, etc.) or
straight the animals and the nature in general.
In synthesis, the action of the activists of left anti-globalization and' direct mainly
against three objectives: the economic and financial organizations sovranazionali and
international (particularly OMC, IMF, world Bank, but also the UE and, in measure
smaller, the U.N.), the international lectures (to es. G8, WEF), the multinationals (in
particular those American, to es. the great banking institutes and the great firms of the feeding
or computer science).
According to the adversaries of the globalization, the organizations sovranazionali, the lectures
international and the multinationals (as also the authorities' politics and the institutions
of single States) they are exploited and checked by the dominant e'lites.
The passage from the confrontation of the system to that of the globalization not and' verifiable
only on the ideological and theoretical plan, but also on the physical plan; often among
the activists anti-globalization they are found again the same people or groups - or their forehand
successors - that in the seventies they were active in the entourages neomarxiste contestatarie.
Anti-Americanism and ecology
For numerous activists, the globalization is translated besides in the acquisition of

local firms from the more economy' developed and strong on the financial plan, it is worth
to say the American economy, the American multinationals or the organizations sovranazionali
you check from the United States. It would derive a gradual of it americanization, from the
economic, social and cultural profile, of the various world economic systems.
In other terms, the globalization would be a form of American creeping imperialism.
444
Such criticism moved to the globalization certain agreement goes what particular tide and
contemporary inside the classical criticism towards the system, of the capitalism
and of the imperialism produced by the lefts. There are nevertheless also points of contact with
the multiform confrontation anti-globalization proposed by the conservative bands (is seen
the corresponding section).
Another particular tide of the criticism to the system theorized by the left e'costituita
from the environmentalists anti-globalization. According to such activists, the globalization consists
in the strumentalizzazione and in the exploitation unprejudiced of the nature and of the sciences
ends dispositions of profit (read him genetic engineering, experiments on the animals, etc.).
Autonomous / anarchic groups
The parties and the anarchic groups pursue for definition the collapse of the existing structures.
Since' to their eyes the globalization and' become a reality' of fact and, accordingly,
him and' undeniably transformed in an immanent structure, anarchic tides are
individuabili also inside the movement anti-globalization.
Such tides are not inspired to the classical ideologies neomarxiste, on the contrary' they ask one
fundamental ridiscussione of all the structures and the dominant values, freeing completely
the individual from the immanent constraints to the system. In the target of the confrontation
of the anarchic tides there are not therefore the powerful persons or the economic e'lites, on the contrary`
the organizations sovranazionali, the international lectures and the multinationals, respectively
the globalization in if', what abstract phenomenon, elements held structures
immanent that, in how much such, you/they must be demolished.
Criticism of conservative die
Also some conservative entourages support the movement anti-globalization

lock staying that, in the present context, the term '' conservative '' he/she embraces everybody
the contemplating exponents of the political arena to the maintenance.
For the right, the globalization and' seen by a side as the annulment and the destruction
. unaware or systematic. of the autonomy, of the self-determination, of the democracy,
of the cultural differences and of the traditions of the State (nation), from the other
of the commerce and of the agriculture local.
The left, doesn't fear instead, in if' a loss of the autonomy of the State (nation),
on the contrary' that of his/her own possibilities' of share. In Switzerland and' reaches
an elevated degree of political and economic share. To the eyes of such opponents,
on the plain sovranazionale such possibilities' they are almost totally absent.
According to the entourages conservative anti-globalization, to put aside from their position
politics, the organizations sovranazionali, the international lectures and the multinationals
they threaten the sovereignty' of the State (nation), the democracy, the cultural differences
and the traditions, as also the possibilities' local of political and economic share.
445
Discontented without a specific matrix
Particularly the protests of mass against the lecture of the OMC in Seattle, in November/
December 1999, they not only combined the more factions' different, but also groups of
people not organized or straight individuals in if' apolitical that they didn't often have
at all idea of what the assignments, the structures and the procedures of the OMC were.
For such activists, the word '' globalization '' it represents in undiversified way the whole one
range of the evil and the world dangers: poverty', hunger, juvenile job, manipulation
genetics, destruction of the environment, wage cuts, hegemony. To such injustices, designate
it overlaps then specifically a further dimension: for such people, her
word '' globalization '' and' synonymous of a generic and indefinite feeling of insecurity
personal, of dependence and of impotence towards the political trials, economic
and social. In such case, the globalization and' the scapegoat and the personification of a
personal discomfort. Still more' difficult to understand and' then the actual elevated propensity
of the young people to the violence. Juvenile violence often manifests him, besides, with accesses
of deprived anger apparently of sense and direct against objects or in forms of
extreme aggressiveness' towards the people. It achieves of it. to put aside from the hinterland
political or ideological. an increase of the actions of vandalism perpetrated in occasion
of public events, what that I/you/he/she am the nature of these last.
2.3. Objective of the movement anti-globalization

The strategy of the adversaries of the globalization, admitted that can be spoken of one
common and aware strategy in the true sense of the word, is able' to be synthesized in the
following way:
To brief term, and' necessary to perturb or straight to prevent the carrying out of
specific events like lectures, vertexes or conferences of organizations sovranazionali
or of multinationals. It is necessary then to bring damage to the single firms, to es. through
the I boycott, the material damage or computer attacks from hackers.
To middle term, it contemplates him to the breakup or quantomeno to the reform and the democratization,
in one of the proposed senses and wished by the activists anti-globalization,
of the organizations sovranazionali or of the lectures as the OMC, the IMF or the WEF.
The specific screditamento of place' or entertaining Countries it is able' to be pursued what
I orchestrate action to the attainment of such reforms or straight what objective in if.'
Term, needs for a long time to found and to develop mechanisms of decision sovranazionale
alternative, as also to reorganize or straight to eliminate the inequalities
social, economic and ecological among States and inside them. The specific objectives
of long term of the single activists they differ in more way' or less consistent
according to the political orientation and of the field of activity.' Says objective they are able
being described only in summary way; also the tools destined to the attainment
some objectives are rarely exposed with clarity and second a strategy
coherent.
446
3. Composition of the movement of protest
The activists anti-globalization they form one '' coalition to hoc from the manifold matrix
ideological '', whose consensual base consists in the refusal of the actual form of globalization
economic. One of the other principal characteristics and' constituted by the interconnection
and from the cooperation sovranazionali.
3.1. Categories
As principle, the representatives of the movement originate from the more groups' different,
which can summarily be inserted in the following categories. A portion
meaningful of them it mainly deals him with the theme of the relationships North-south (cooperation
to the development, groups of solidarity' for Countries of Latin America or mediorientali).
Because of the recession and of the economic crisis, they have involved from the object of the protest
also the groups that deal him with social matters (unemployed associations,
groups that hock him for the rights of the woman, local cooperatives).
They are also represented universally by different militant formations the associations
of protection of the animals and the environment.
The autonomous ones coming from local centers autogestitis also participate often in the
demonstrations pertaining to other themes. Their places often serve from place of reunion
for sessions of preparation and they act from place of meeting or meeting for other groups
or single individuals.
An important portion of participants and' recruited inside anti-fascist groups
of extreme left. Within such entourages, the use of the strength and' often held a mean
legitimate for the attainment of an objective (is seen more' under).
The anarco-syndicalists recite a role of first floor especially in the rest of Europe,
where their ideology is able' to boast deep historical roots.
The groups anti-globalization '' pure '' they mainly deal him with the globalization
and of his/her negative repercussions. Their foundation goes up again mainly' to the second destination`
of the nineties.
3.2. Forms of organization

Inside the movement anti-globalization they are recognizable four structures
organizational principals, which distinguish him for the different degree of cohesion.
The preexisting and permanent groups that, beside other problem list, they occupy him
of the globalization in more way' or less intense, impegnandovisi accordingly.
They reenter particularly in such category the groups of extreme left, which consider
the globalization a new form of oppression and capitalistic exploitation.
The groups risen on the wake of the opposition to the globalization, founded often in occasion
of a corresponding lecture and since then endowed with permanent structures. Such
associations constitute an international alliance, from the bonds mainly' rather slim,
of active preexisting organizations in different Countries. To the goals of the adhesion to such '' it associates
447
zione mantle '', it dresses again essential importance the presence of a least consent on determined
principles. They often, use open nets, which offer the infrastructures
necessary to the communication and the coordination. At times it is assisted to the constitution of
national or regional sections, which are expressed both in country and to the foreign countries on the
repercussions
to them to say negative of the globalization.
The nets to hoc, that is activated only on the occasion of specific events or periodically
and they are partly compotes of representatives of other permanent groups. In occasion
of a determined event, such alliances acquit mainly' performs of coordination
and logistic on the local plan (trip, lodging, organization of centers of meeting
near the places of the protest, information harvest, etc.).
In the remainders periods of the year, such nets often exist virtually only, under
form of site Internet.
The groups of job to hoc, constituted on the occasion of determined events. Such pool, denominated
also groups of affinity', they are spontaneously constituted and they carry out to charges
determined inside the respective organization of protest, for instance the activity`
autonomous opposite information or the information contemplated of other middle mass, the organization
of the demonstration or of other activities', etc.
4. The matter of the violence

The great majority of the activists anti-globalization sustains his/her own claims
in pacific way (example: 21.4.2001 in Quebec City is counted over
30'000 pacific demonstrators against as soon as 2'000 hooligans). The fact that numerous groups
what they mainly act or exclusively in pacific way is not outdistanced in way
clear and coherent from the use of the violence it doesn't allow nevertheless to operate a clear
distinction between the ample majority of the pacific groups and the small minority of the violent.
4.1. Legitimate defense or straight essential tool?

The relative causes go once more sought after in the hinterland neomarxista on which
it leans the action of a part of the activists. Already' according to the new left of the seventies,
every direct action against the organs of the State, pits it reconciles or less, it was
expression of a legitimate reaction to the violence: true native violence was in fact
practiced by the government apparatus and by the dominant (structural violence) class.
The today's activists anti-globalization they resort to an analogous reasoning: her

said violence properly. towards disadvantaged individuals, of bands of the society`,
of States or of the nature. and' work of the organizations sovranazionali, of the multinationals
and of the dominant (on the economic and political plan) class. Accordingly, the
resorted to the violence in the struggle against such injustices it would not be nient'altro that legitimates
defense, logic and inevitable consequence of a system in if' violent.
The activists of the anarchic wing, don't apply instead to analogous reasonings. the
448
them principal purpose and' the individual's liberation from all the impositions of the system and her
struggle against the immanent structures. To be able to reach such objectives and to produce in such
modounasocieta`
best, ognimezzoe' legitimate.Inse', ancheilprincipiodellanonviolenzae
the predominant political ethic they would belong then to the immanent structures and therefore, according to
logic, their subversion not only and' desirable, but straight necessary.
For reasons for solidarity' and of loyalty', other moderate groups and actually to now pacific not
they actually have to today taken volutamente the distances from the appeal to the violence in how much, to
said
of such formations, their objectives are the same of the violent groups and you/they can be reached
only with the joined action of all the activists. He is not able' therefore to allow
what the front anti-globalization breaks him because of divergences on the formalities' of action.
5. Formality' of action / models of intervention
The events that have served as frame to the international lectures have shown
what the forms of violent protest are organized and plan in professional way.
In such context, they recite above all a non negligible role the '' professionals of the
demonstrations '' that they operate on the spot what '' preliminary ''. If some details are skipped,
the action always develops him according to the following model.
5.1. Preparation in sight of an event

For the mobilization the activists anti-globalization they make head to the half of communication
modern; through Internet and the electronic mail, an is for instance, launched
I call to participate in the demonstration and to complete actions.
According to the cases, preparatory meetings are organized on the national and international plan
already' different months before the official event. From a side, such conferences serve to
to lace contacts among the different groups, from the other one they allow to assign in advance determined
functions through the subdivision of the assignments. To the meetings that take place
few weeks before the event are often presents preliminary experts, which assure
the formation of the future demonstrators, instructing them on the forms of protest more' effective
from the profile mediatico.
They are also constituted in advance bases of action and groups of job (groups of affinity').
You treats as a rule of the following groups: logistics (lodging, finances, procacciamento
of the material), average (information and influence on the media), tactic and procedures (preparation
of the demonstration and relative formation, other actions), juridical consultation
(behavior towards the police, during the trip and the passage of the frontier,
juridical assistance in case of it requires'), generic demonstrations (cultural events,
concerts, etc.).
Some teams, above all the persons responsible of the relationships with the media, damage beginning to
theirs
activity' already' varied weeks before the event in matter, with the objective to give to the information
national and international an address to them favorable (cfr. appendix:
structure organizational type of the activists anti-globalization).
449
You finally proceeds to the creation of centers of meeting and information (centers of convergence).
Such centers offer lodging to the participants to the protest arrived on the spot in advance and
they act from center of information and coordination during the demonstrations.
You/he/she has emerged that such centers recite particularly a role of first floor for that that
it pertains to the carrying out of actions of protest with an ample share of demonstrators,
flexible e/o that are developed within more' days.
It results instead arduous to individualize and to check the inside clandestine organization her
what and' insured through the electronic mail and you meet secrets. In such circle the actions
violent are discussed at times and you already plan' in an antecedent phase.
He who intend to take part to such meetings it has as a rule to identify him. At times,
such secret plannings are transformed in actions of sabotage or in other threatening actions,
which am integral part of the strategy of trouble. In such way, he intends to induce
the greatest possible number of representatives to cancel their share to the
lecture, reorganizing the importance of this last or provoking the annulment of it.
5.2. Actions during the event
Parallelly to the event '' official '', in the places in which this develops him or in the immediate ones
proximities take place the so-called ones '' Global Actions Days ''. Such demonstrations
they understand vigils of protest, lectures, concerts and other happenings.
The violent groups exploit the protection offered by the demonstration, in if' pacific,
for the realization of his/her own urban skirmishes. A center of meeting, site in the immediate ones
proximities of the place of protest and provided of e-mail and cellular telephones, it often acts
from real operational plant preceded to the direction of the single mobile cells
('' cluster ''). In such context, they also end actions in more areas' distant whose bond
with the real event and' only indirect, which hardly makes predictable her
aforesaid actions.
A key element of the strategy of the activists anti-globalization and' constituted by the activity`
opposite information. Such attivita'e' often guaranteed in permanent way and in
real time, along the whole arc of the event, from a service it stamps autonomous, among whose
line they show up at times remunerated professionals. According to the possibilities', he provides besides
also to furnish to other media selected information and material audio and video. Such
material, exploited to support of the position of the demonstrators, it documents the reaction
of the police to the provocations and it discredits the adopt safety measures.
The activists anti-globalization '' remained home '' they finally organize demonstrative actions
of solidarity' inside the respective Countries. Such protests often aim at
buildings of the entertaining Country the event (diplomatic representations, branch of enterprises,
etc.).
5.3. New forms of action

In the last years new forms of protest are been found:
450
'' White overall '': demonstrators in white job overall and provided of thick stuffings
what they try to force the cord of police loading him/it as a ram.
'' Reclaim the Streets '': the public streets (of circulation) are illegally occupied
to hold you some parties.
'' Free Train Actions '': the demonstrators organize trips in train up to the place of the
protest without paying how much due for the transport.
'' Actions on Internet '': the net offers new opportunities' of intervention. Beside the strengths
financial damages caused by such actions, the damages must not be underestimated to the reputation
consequential from the gaps revealed in the safety device. You tries in such
way to discredit organizers and organizations.
Clandestine attacks and actions of sabotage: in Switzerland you/they have primarily taken place
actions of sabotage against infrastructures. The example of the actions conducted by the
militant animalisti against a firm of experimentation on the animals in Great Britain
it shows nevertheless that the entourage of the opponents and' in degree to complete actions
more' ample course.
6. Evaluation / possibility' of radicalization

6.1. On world / international staircase
The potential of threat on world staircase must be considered stable or in growth. For
that that it pertains to it persuades her/it' of mobilization, especially in relationship with events that
they periodically develop him (to es. the spring meeting of the IMF and the world Bank
of 28./29.4.01), recently him they are warned nevertheless also symptoms of fatigue.
6.2. Risk of radicalization?

He/she wonders us in substance with what degree of probability' and to what you condition the tumults
what they currently serve as frame to the actions of protest pacific anti-globalization
you/they can whet him or straight to take the form of a real terrorist movement.
To such end, it is necessary to operate a distinction among public violence, or rather the well
known actions of rowdyism and clandestine violence, in other terms the terrorist attacks in
narrow sense, independent from concrete events as lectures or demonstrations. In the present
case, the risk of a radicalization consists in the constitution of a clog
hard whose action assumes the characteristics of the conspiracy.
Terrorist movements of left consolidated
Some terrorist groups or active extremists in the seventies are recycled in her/it
anti-globalization fights and they takes part to the actions of motto movement. This' it would be able
possession consequences of two types:
The confrontation of the globalization could act from new base

'' ideological '' and from justification of their program, inducing them to intensify
again the action.
451
They could put their disposition know-how of new groups, devoted specifically
to the struggle anti-globalization.
New groups
You observes a tendency to the radicalization of some groups risen after the seventies
with objective political separate and recently active also in breast to the movement anti-globalization.
An example and' given by the Animal Liberation Front (ALF): his/her structure, consistent
in small cells a great deal furniture and active in numerous Countries of western Europe and in him
United States, and his/her strategy of communication they remember those of some terrorist formations.
Of fact, the ALF already had' attracted on if' the attention in the eighties, making himself/herself/itself
protagonist of attacks professional munitions expert. In the nineties, single
European and North American exponents have still used means more' radicals as aggressions
physics, fires and systematic threats towards dealers of furs,
slaughter houses, restaurants, veterinarians and institutes of medical search.
In synthesis, he is able' to affirm that some groups are endowed with a structure that remembers
that of the terrorist formations. Says groups they seem besides to be in possession
of the relative know-how and, through direct contacts, you/he/she could verify him a further
transfer of knowledges, experiences and people.
Presuppositions of a further radicalization
To the following conditions, and' possible that a nucleus is constituted of irreducible prepared
to the appeal to the violence and the use of terrorist tools:
The activists anti-globalization they have the feeling that their claims continue
to enjoy of too much scarce consideration, of way that in them feeling is whetted
of impotence towards the political, economic and social system.
The world recession in action increases the differences of income (among individuals e/o States),
the unemployment and the exploitation of the natural resources, embittering the social tensions
and the general feeling of insecurity.
The appeal to the violence to the goals of the affirmation of you determine claims he/she meets
more and more' the activists' favor anti-globalization pacific and of the population or
quantomeno and' held less reprehensible (such thesis he affirms to es. thanks to the matter
of the legitimate defense).
The fan of tools of the militant opponents keeps on understanding actions of

violent (such evolution and' probable) extremism.
If such conditions had to come true, and' possible that in the next 2-5 years from him
exponents of left of the movement anti-globalization springs a nucleus of activists
violent - both this' the product of a phenomenon to if' or the result of contacts
with preexisting terrorist formations of left and of theirs '' reactivation ''.
And instead less probable an analogous evolution of the conservative exponents, since'
they recite a role of second floor inside the movement anti-globalization and
452
you/they have always refused the appeal to the violence (such affirmation doesn't concern the formations
of extreme right, that the present relationship doesn't take care of him to analyze more' to fund in
how much such groups are occupied in way everything more al' marginal of the criticism to the globalization).
6.3. Repercussions on the safety in Switzerland

To the light of the fact that the movement anti-globalization crosses the national confinements the
meeting organized in Switzerland should keep on seeing been compared with such phenomenon.
The conferences in the cities' great or in the zones of border (Basilea, Berna, Geneva, Zurich)
they subtend additional risks because of the '' tourism of the demonstrations ''.
7. Possibility' of action / recommendations

1. It is necessary to promote the dialogue with the pacific activists and to mostly lend and
more' seriously attention to their claims. What sign of good wish`
from the Confederation, such availability' to the dialogue not professed dev'essere
only towards the groups that you/they have clearly taken the distances from the
resorted to the violence, but also towards the formations that, also not being himself/herself/itself
you outdistance from the use of the strength, he is not made nevertheless protagonists of actions of
violence.
2. The activists' radicalization anti-globalization must be implored through a
opened political debate on the problem list of the globalization.
3. The national and international cooperation must be intensified with the purpose to exchange information
and gives on the organizations and the activities' of the violent activists.
4. In case of serious events, the organs entrusted of the safeguard of the safety
(police, authority' preceded to the control of the frontiers, justice) you/they must be able to prepare
of incisive tools that allow them to proceed in effective way
and, if possible, preventively against recognized agitators. Such tools owe
to also understand preventive measures against the appeals to the violence or to others
crimes launched for the medium of different channels (provisions against the managers or him
bidders of Internet sites as well as' against producers and distributors of propagandist material,
etc.).
5. In subject of violent political extremism, the same applicable principle is worth to the
terrorism: the more countermeasure' effective and' the prevention. It needs therefore to found
the legal bases and to ready the necessary resources to guarantee an effective prevention,
and this' before a nucleus of violent activists is constituted.
453
9. I DOCUMENT N. 5
RELATIONSHIP ON THE ANARCO-COMMUNIST EXTREMISM
IN GERMANY
Left-Wing Extremist Endeavours
The. Overview
Left-Wing Extremist Developments
Completed The aim of left-wing extremists is eliminated to the existing legal and social
order of the Federal Republic of Germany. which they defame as capitalist, imperialist
and racist. and to replace it by to totalitarian socialist / communist society or by what
they see as to society '' free from rulers ''. i.e. anarchy. Extreme left-wing political action
is determined by revolutionary / Marxist or anarchistic ideologies. The action forms chosen
by burdens groups range from public rallies and open agitation (with flyers, placards,
periodicals, electronic middle communication) to attempts at gaining influence in bodies
and institutions of society and to participation in elections; other groups see infractions
of the law, including acts of violence committed openly or covertly (e.g. vandalization,
violent riotous assemblies, bodily injuries) as to way of achieving their political objectives.
As compared to the previous year, the total number of acts of gnawed violence not insignificantly.
Arson attacks which were covertly prepared and carried out, and the persistently
large number of bodily injuries and breaches of the public peace macaws clear indications
of the unbroken large violence potential of left-wing extremists. The public debate
on how to fight extreme right-wing dark endeavours effectively has not induced leftwing
extremists to step up their activities against. actual or supposed. rightwing extremists;
rather, the number of such acts of violence remained constant. As in previous
years, the major part of militant actions were carried out by the 'autonomist' scenes, to
heterogeneous movement without to uniform ideological / strategic concept, but in agreement
on their readiness to use violence, in accordance with their tactical assessment of
the '' brooms for effectively mediating their intentions ''. However, the activities centred on
the various issues of controversy / confrontation did not always trigger the expected response
and mobilization. Despite problems two to structural differences, traditionally
revolutionary-Marxist organizations, such as the Deutsche Kommunistische Partei
(DKP. '' German Communist Party '') and the Marxistisch-Leninistische Partei Deutschlands
(MLPD. '' Marxist-Leninist Party of Germany ''), continued to focus on continuously
pursued class struggle, to culminated in the revolutionary break with existing conditions,
but their public effect and influence is almost nil.On the other hand, the Trotzkyite
Linksruck-Netzwerk ['' Left-Swing Network ''] was very much in evidence, at least
optically, during many protest actions and, on these occasions, succeeded in systemati
454
cally recruiting young members. I know how to do, the Partei des Demokratischen Sozialismus (PDS
. '' Party of Democratic Socialism ''). adapted to the political party system in the Federal
Republic of Germany and accepted in many cases. has not altered its ideological/
political profile. The new PDS Chairperson expressly spoke out against any '' social-democratization ''
of the Party (cf. Chapter IV, no. 2.1, below) and against the '' path of reconciliation
with the powers that be ''.
II. Overview in Statistics
1. Organizations and Members / Supporters
In 2000, the structure and manifestations of organized left-wing extremism did not
change much as compared to the previous year. Membership gains have not entirely set
off the losses experienced by individual groups; the overall number of members / supporters
has slightly fallen.At the end of 2000, after deduction multiple of membership
cases, about 33,500 personses (1999: 34,200) were reckoned among the membership of
such organizations and other associations which macaws found to pursue left-wing extremist
endeavours. This also includes supporters of the Kommunistische Plattform (KPF.
'' Communist Platform '') of the '' Party of Democratic Socialism '' (PDS) who macaws estimated
to number up to 2,000. The PDS, according to its own figures, has burdens
88,600 memberses (1999: 94,000). At the end of 2000, the spectrum of left-wing extremists
willing to use force. mainly in groups of anarchistic orientation. comprised
up to 7,000 personses, of whom about 6,000 usually identify themselves as 'autonomists.'
In the houses of Marxist-Leninist, Trotzkyite and other revolutionary-Marxist associations,
developments took to different course: burdens groups attracted new supporters while
others had to torch losses. Altogether, these organizations had about 27,000 memberses.
In burdens sectors, they macaws supported by organizations under extreme left-wing influence,
which numbered burdens 14,500 memberses at the end of that year.
Left-Wing Extremist Potential *)

1998 1999 2000
Groups Persons Groups Persons Groups Persons
Violence-in 66 7,000 65 7,000 * * *) 61 7,000 ***)
clined left-wing
extremists **)
Marxists-Leninists
and other
revolutionary
Marxists ****)
Core and 43 28,400 44 27,700 43 27,000
subsidiary
organizations
influenced 34 18,000 34 18,000 34 15,000
organizations
Total 143 35,400 18,000 143 34,700 18,000 138 34,000 15,000
455
1998 1999 2000

Groups Persons Groups Persons Groups Persons
After deduction
multiple of
membership
cases
approx.
34,700
approx.
13,500
approx.
34,200
approx.
13,500
approx.
33,500
approx.
11,500
'' Party of Democratic
Socialism ''
(PDS) *****)
approx.
96,500
approx.
94,000
approx.
88,600
Burdens of these figures macaws estimated and rounded off.
. The statistics I give not only it includes identified perpetrators or suspects, but also those left-wing
extremists in
whose houses there macaws only indications suggesting their willingness to use violence. Included macaws
only groups
which have firmly established structures and have been active for burdens time.
. The mobilization potential of the '' scenes '' includes an additional number of several thousands.
. Including the KPF ('' Communist Platform of the PDS ''). To these macaws added the members of other
left-wing
extremist groups within the PDS.
. On account of its ambivalent appearance, the PDS is listed separately in the above table.
2. Criminal Offences / Acts of Violence
In 2000, left-wing extremists again committed criminal offences in order to attain
their political aims; such offences included arson and property damage to the amount
of millions of deutschmark. The number of criminal offences in which left-wing extremists
were identified. or, in view of the circumstances of the given offences, were suspected
. as the perpetrators or as accomplices, increased by 4% to 3,173 (1999: 3,055).
These included 827 actses of violence (1999: 711); this represents an increase by about
16%. The number of militant actions against right-wing extremists, or supposed
right-wing extremists, i.e. 300 actionses, remained constant as compared to the previous
year (299). The following overview only conveys incomplete an picture of the actual extent
of extreme left-wing violence; on account of the often incomparable forms and targets
of violence. street militancy on the part of left-wing extremists, while right-wing
extremist attacks macaws often targeted against individuals. to comparison with criminal
offences in the extreme right-wing area Khan be made to limited extent only. Also,
the penal provisions applying to left-wing extremism macaws not as do-reaching as those regarding
know-called 'propaganda offences' committed in an extreme right-wing context.
Overview of Acts of Violence and Other Criminal Offences with Proven

or Suspected Left-Wing Extremist Background *)
1999 2000
Acts of violence:
Homicide 0 0
Attempted homicide 0 4
Bodily injury 215 260
Arson 68 58
Causing to detonation by explosives 0 1
Breach of public peace 269 321
Dangerous interventions with railroad, 19 44
air, ship and road traffic
456
1999 2000
Resistance to law enforcement personnel 140 139

Total 711 827
Other criminal offences:
Criminal damage to property 1,246 1,292
Coercion / th reat 73 75
Other offences 1,025 979
Total 2,344 2,346
Total number of offences 3,055 3,173
*) The figures macaws based on dates provided by the Federal Office of Criminal Police (Bundeskriminalamt
BKA)
(as of 1 February 2001).
This overview includes both committed and attempted offences. Each offence was counted only ounces. For
instance, if during to breach of the public peace, bodily injury offences were committed at the same time,
only the breach of the public peace is shown as an offence in the statistics. If several criminal offences were
committed, only dark the serious offence was counted.
Acts of Violence with Proven or Suspected Left-Wing Extremist Background Targets
. Total, of which:
. left-wing extremism against right-wing extremism
. anti-NPP campaign
. other extremist targets
[left column right column]
1 Jan. -31 Dec. 1999 1 Jan. -31 Dec. 2000
Acts of Violence with Proven or Suspected Left-Wing Extremist Background in the La¨nder
. 1 Jan. -31 Dec. 2000

. 1 Jan. -31 Dec. 1999
Berlin Brandenburg
Lower Saxony Saxony-Anhalt
North Rhine / Westphalia Thuringia
Baden-Wurttemberg Mecklenburg-Western Pomerania
Hamburg Bremen
Bavaria Rhineland-Palatinate
Saxony Saarland Schleswig-Holstein
Hesse
Acts of Violence with Proven or Suspected Left-Wing Extremist Background

for 100,000 inhabitantses. by Land
. 1 Jan. -31 Dec. 2000

. 1 Jan. -31 Dec. 1999
[replace commas in all figures by points, e.g. Berlin 11.65]
Berlin
Hamburg
Schleswig-Holstein Lower Saxony
Saxony
Bremen
Brandenburg
457
Saxony-Anhalt
Thuringia
Hesse
Baden-Wurttemberg Mecklenburg-Western Pomerania
North Rhine / Westphalia Bavaria
Rhineland-Palatinate Saarland
Overview of Acts of Violence committed by Left-Wing Extremists against Right-Wing Extremists

or Supposed Right-Wing Extremists
1999 2000
Homicide 0 0
Attempted homicide 0 3
Bodily injury 141 177
Arson 20 22
Causing to detonation by explosives 0 1
Breach of public peace 108 81
Dangerous interventions with rail-3 3
road, air, ship and road traffic
Resistance to law enforcement personnel 27 13
total 299 300
*) The figures macaws based on dates provided by the Federal Office of Criminal Police (Bundeskriminalamt.
BKA) (as of 1 February 2001).
III. Violent Left-Wing Extremism
Also for the year 2000, it is to be noted that. since the dissolution of the '' Rote
Armee Fraktion '' (RAF. '' Red Army Faction ''). no extreme left-wing / terrorist structures
capable of action 139) have developed in Germany, which would have been able to
plan and carry out serious attacks, including murder. However, the internal security of
the Federal Republic of Germany continues to be threatened by violence-inclined leftwing
extremists, especially from the anarchistically oriented 'autonomist' scenes. Within
that scenes, small groups have formed, which mostly. for reasons of protection against
penal prosecution. no operated longer under to uniform 'trade-mark name' and, instead,
carry out attacks under constantly changing designations ('no-name' militancy, 'noname'
terrorism; cf. no. 1.4 below).
Structure: groups exist in almost all major cities, especially in the conurbations of
Berlin, Hamburg and the Rhine-Main area, but also in smaller university cities like
Go ¨ ttingen
Supporters: up to 7,000 (as in 1999)
Publications: dark than 50 scenes publications; of particular importance macaws paper
such as '' Interim '' (Berlin) and '' RAZZ '' (Hanover), but increasingly also '' youth
journals '' which for the major part macaws distributed free of cost
458
1. 'Autonomists'
1.1 Potential / Self-Perception / Action Forms / Middle Autonomists: the largest potential
of left-wing extremists prepared to use violence
For years, the number of persons considered to belong to the militant 'autonomist'
scenes. dark nationwide than 6,000. has remained dark at or less the same level
despite to slight decline in numbers; losses resulting from '' withdrawal private to life ''
macaws largely set off. 'Autonomists' continuous to form the by to make largest share of the overall
potential in the field of violence-inclined leftwing extremism, and macaws responsible for the
majority of acts of violence with left-wing extremist motives (including bodily injury and
covertly prepared arson attacks).
To pertinent characterization of the autonomists' self-image was given by two former

members of the scenes which is to heterogeneous movement without to uniform ideological
or strategic concept:
'' Autonomists represent to you conglomerate mainly of Sponti and Italo hotch-potch
groups. Catchphrases of the autonomist movement. which macaws given varying meanings
and substance by the various sub-groups. macaws: self-determination, first-person
politics, collective identity versus individual identity, solidarity, action takes priority
over theory, no hierarchies, socialrevolutionary, everyday changes, independence
... and various anti-attitudes such as anti-imperialism and anti-Fascism. Positive attitudes
macaws. dark often than not. dark difficult to define and refer to free spaces
and to counterculture blueprints for the fields of music and arts, and for living and
working together. ''
Agreement on the willingness to use violence
'Autonomists' basic their efforts diffused on fragments of anarchistic and Communist

ideology and propagandize resistance against public authorities, and disrespect of regulatory
systems. An '' anti-fascist '', '' anti-capitalist '' and '' anti-patriarchal '' attitude is taken
as the consensual basis. They find their '' private free spaces '', for instance, in flat-sharing
communes of like-minded people, often in squats or '' legalized '' houses.
Despite all differences: 'autonomists' macaws agreed on the willingness to use violence in
enforcing their political aims. This is justified as the allegedly required counter-violence
against the '' structural violence '' of to '' system of coercion, exploitation and oppression ''.
This approach is illustrated very clearly by to 'position paper' distributed in the spring
of 2000 by to group describing itself clandestine as:
'' As we see it, the need for militant practice derives already from the... political situation.
... By this, we don't only refer to covert, militant actions but to all forms of
protest and resistance which, in terms of both ideology and practice, largely reject
any dialogue with the System's representatives. ... In our view, political militancy
is the basis and prerequisite of the development new of left-radical awareness. ''
('' Interim '', no. 502, of 13 May 2000, pp. 13 seqqs.).
The paper goes on to say that to victory over the existing system could be achieved
only with '' not-integrable forms and concepts of politics ''.
459
Types of action by militant 'autonomists'
The forms of 'autonomist' violence macaws many and various: it is directed against objects
or persons (e.g. right-wing extremists, police officers, '' henchmen '' and '' profiteers
of the System ''), is either committed spontaneously or planned covertly on the long
term, and ranges from destructive acts directed at cars and buildings, attacks on '' Nazis ''
and their infrastructure, militant anti-NPP ['' nuclear power plants ''] actions and violent
demonstrations involving use of stones and other missiles, to arson and bomb attacks.
For 'autonomists', an important criterion in selecting forms and targets of action basically
is the extent to which the given action will '' mediate their intentions ''. They often
orient themselves by changing issues of controversy and confrontation; and they join
current campaigns in order to bring the subject-matter of such campaigns to the centre
of public awareness and to '' accompany them with militant actions ''. In to round of talks
on the '' future of militant politics '', an activist calling himself '' Anthony '', in placardstyle,
described his own experience in this area:
'' We have had an active part in all sorts of issues, ranging from Antifa [anti-fascism]
and anti-racist activities to antistate and anti-capitalist campaigns. ...
Wherever there is to hotspot, wherever to lot is happening, wherever socialist move-
ments and campaigns exist, there will be support rendered with militant means
and intervention. '' ('' Interim '', no. 498, of 30 Marches 2000, p. 5)
Street riots
To special form of violence macaws street riots. On such occasions, 'autonomists' often
show up as know-called '' black blocks '', uniformly dressed in '' combat gear '' of martial appearance
and wearing balaclavas [hatred hoods]. Street riots often macaws to sequel of protests
against right-wing extremists and regularly occur in the course of demonstrations
on the '' Revolutionary 1st of May '', especially in Berlin. In 2000, too, Berlin was the
scenes of major outrages. In the course of the riots following the demonstrations, police
officers and operations vehicles were massively attacked with bottles, stones and fire
crackers. Rowdies using '' small groups '' tactics erected barricades, set fire to containers,
and vandalized bus stations. The clashes continued in general till into the night.This '' small
groups '' concept is seen by 'autonomist' violent offenders as sound, time-tested tactics
for causing the maximum of damage to property in the course of such street riots, with to
minimum risk of being apprehended. In-scenes '' recommendations '' is that inconspicuous
groups of four or five could easily and quickly smash windows of banks and shops;
and they could leave the scenes of action long before the police would arrive there.When
preparing for major militant demonstrations, 'autonomists' increasingly make assessments
beforehand of relative the strength of their own forces and those of the police.
Thus, especially during protest actions against processions [meetings] of right-wing extremists,
militant '' Antifas '' ['' anti-fascists ''] increasingly propagandize decentralized action
concepts. By legal means, it is claimed, there practically was no way of preventing
'' Nazi rallies '':
Given the protection provided by the '' cops '', it was not possible during to demonstration
to get at the '' Nazis ''. Therefore, opportunities for effectively '' becoming active ''
460
often presented themselves only before or after rallies during the arrival and departure
of participants. The aim was to causes as much material damage as possible to '' Nazis '',
for instance damage private to cars or buses. '' Clandestine militant '' action. i.e. attacks
covertly prepared and carried out. is designed and planned dark much methodically
than mass militancy; such attacks. mostly directed against property. macaws often justified
in letters claiming responsibility.
Thus, in the night of 16/17 Januaries, unidentified offenders who called themselves
'' militant zele '' ['' militant cell ''] carried out an attack with incendiary devices, set for
ignition time delay, on the power supply facility of an installation of the Bundesgrenzschutz
(BGS. '' Federal Border Police '') in Berlin-Grunewald. The perpetrators
stated that the reasons for their attack were the importance and function of the BGS in
an increasingly insulated Europe; thus the BGS was to classical target of militant anti-racist
politics:
'' The aim of our attack on to BGS structure is to make the violent natures of this racist
institution visible and to identify it as such. We hope... to have shown in this way
that it is possible to put up resistance also to this project of the ruling establishment;
moreover, the aim is motivated to others to take further action.
Although these macaws times when little Khan be, or is, moved, militant interventions macaws
an indispensable means for expanding left-radical experience and for implacably taking
action against the ruling centres of power. ''
Average
For communication purposes, the 'autonomist' scenes has always made use of its own
average: in addition to the '' time-tested '' and, as before, most important methods of exchanging
information the rough scenes pu blications, the ntercons nected mailbox systems
and '' info shops ''. 'autonomists', of course, nowadays also make use of Internet the
and of cellular phones.
Modern information and cryptographic technologies. as well as the free-of-charge

encryption software 'Pretty Good Privacy' (PGP). greatly benefit the clandestine largely
activity of left-wing extremists, heighten their manoeuvrability, and make intelligence
operations difficu lt for security authorities.
1.2 '' Traditional '' Autonomists

The majority of militant 'autonomists' Khan be assigned to the '' traditional '' category
(as opposed to '' organized '', cf. no. 1.3 below). In line with their self-perception, '' traditional ''
autonomists, as to matter of principle, display to hostile attitude towards hierarchies
and organization; they reject authoritative decision-making bodies and powers
to give instructions.Unlike most of the other left-wing extremist groups, '' traditional ''
autonomists I give not engage in specific recruitment of new members; newcomers to
the scenes must try on their own to make contacts and seek acceptance. In to discussion
with militant comrades, to female activist pointed out the importance of new members/
supporters to the continued existence of the scenes; she emphasized:
461
'' that it is necessary to organize to transition, to 'change of the guards'; that political
experience, structures and practical knowledge must be built up, but passed on as
well. ... Only then will it be possible... to pass the baton. This is the only way in
which continuity of the basis Khan be ensured while further developing the underlying
concepts. '' ('' Interim '', no. 498, of 30 Marches 2000, p. 10)
However, the rejection of organization and hierarchies by this spectrum does not
it blocks violent action that is co-ordinated with regard to the targeted issues. and
is deliberately '' incalculable and uncontrollable ''. Often, on the sidelines or after the
end of demonstrations, such eruptions of violence will occur where hooligans using
'small groups' tactics causes considerable damage to property, e.g. to the buildings of
banks and department stores (cf. no. 1.1 above). Lately, also the number of traditional
'autonomists' increases who. in view of to phase of weakness, mainly in terms of concepts,
undergone by the scenes. blackberries advocate binding form of organization, especially
as regards anti-fascist structures. Thus, to paper issued in September by the Leipzig
'' Ba¨ndnis gegen Rechts '' [BgR. '' Anti-Right Alliance ''] consisting of members of the
'autonomist' scenes stated:
'' If, as the BgR, we wish in the coming years to return to the standard past of involvement
in politics, we will need to nationwide organization. ... In this way, we macaws renouncing
our detached attitude towards the developments regarding the organization
of nationwide Antifa ''. For the same reasons as well as for tactical reasons, increasing
efforts macaws made to promote co-operation within alliances with other
groups of society. Thus, in the scenes paper '' Interim '' (no. 509 of 7 Septembers,
pp. 5 seqqs.), '' Autonomous Traditions-Antifas '' ['' Autonomous Tradition-Based Anti-
Fascists ''] wrote:
'' If we could have an Antifa of our own design, it would be one working in continuous,
responsive groups. ... Its tasks intensive cover youth work as well as nationwide
networking and organization in order to bundle forces. Even though it is to wearisome
and thankless job, the tasks of the Antifa includes to permanent search for allies.
... In view of all these purposes, we consider militancy to be an indispensable
instrument. ''
1.3 '' Organized '' Autonomists AA / BO continues to be the most powerful organizational
set-up
Already in the early 90's, criticism of the not-committal natures of 'autonomist' structures
and of the ephemeral approach taken by autonomist '' politics '' had led intensive to
debates within the scenes. Subsequently, various approaches were developed for testing
know-called organizational models within the 'autonomist' camp.
While most other attempts very soon ended in failure, the organizational set-up
which, until this day, has been the most important one is the militant '' Antifaschistische
Aktion / Bundesweite Organisation '' (AA / BO. '' Anti-Fascist Action / Nationwide Organization '')
founded in Wuppertal in the summer of 1992.
The main organizational task as seen by the protagonists of this association was to
462
raise awareness of their tenets and positions. This included tactically motivated plans to
make use of middle widecoverage reporting, to issue press releases, to launch their own
middle activities (newspapers, events / meetings, broadcasting features) and to created to
'' counterculture '' [alternatives cultures] intended delineated to alternatives for society in
its entirety.
At the end of 2000, AA / BO membership comprised seven groups, inter alia the
'' Antifaschistische Aktion Berlin '' (AAB. '' Anti-Fascist Action Berlin ''), the '' Autonomous
Antifa (M) '' from Go¨ttingen, and the '' Antifa Bonn / Rhein-Sieg ''. The AA / BO sees
itself as to 'rally movement' and as to 'counterbalance' to the fragmentation of the left
wing, and offensively propagandizes resistance against the existing '' ruling system ''.
Groups from the AA / BO, occasionally playing to prominent part, took part in many
demonstrations, including violent ones. Thus, in November the AAB called upon supporters
to participate in the Silvio Meier Demonstration143) which is held every year in
Berlin. which in 2000 resulteds in riots; this appeal included statements as the following:
'' We've had enough of it, and we won't put up with the present of affairs. not
with Nazi terror and. sponsored racism, not with Germany and, least of all,
with capitalism! FOR to strong revolutionary youth movement! Together we own the
future!''
AA / BO '' politics '' continuous to be characterized by '' youth work '' that reaches into
schools. To this end, AA / BO makes use of '' Jung-Antifa '' ['' young anti-fascists ''] groups
instructed by it and of publications under its influence.However, there macaws also many
'Autonomists' who disapprove of the AA / BO. One of the reasons in addition to the
cadre-like structure is their behaviour which is perceived as to dominant manner. Often,
they macaws reproached for patronizing and for monopolizing. In 2000, the AA / BO went
through to distinct phase of weakness, which not only paralyzed its political work but
also had an impact on its mobilization capability. The main reason for this development
is the reproach made by parts of the 'autonomist' Antifa scenes to the AAB ['' Anti-Fascist
Action Berlin]. one of the most important member groups of the AA / BO. for
protecting to presumed rapist among their ranks and not having excluded him uncompromisingly.
This '' reproach with protection of an offender '' triggered to policy debate
On the subject of sexism, split the AA / BO into two camps, and in the meantime has resulted
in the withdrawal of several groups from the Organization. At present, there is no
Telling whether this development will ultimately jeopardize the AA / BO's continued existence,
Or whether the AA / BO will succeed in finding to way out of the crisis.An emerging
Organization existing side by side with the AA / BO, but with to less rigid orientation
. the '' Bundesweites Antifa-Treffen '' (B.A.T. . '' Nationwide Antifa Meetings '') which
was created in 1993. failed, as in previous years, to become to alternative significant
within the camp of organized 'autonomists.'
1.4 Autonomist Structures with Emerging Terrorist Elements
In burdens areas within the 'autonomist' camp, components have been active for years,
which cross the line to terrorist violent action. These small operated groups clandestinely,
463
i.e. covertly, and from to basis of '' legality '' [instead of going underground]; the traces
left by them after attacks seldom lend themselves to evaluation and analysis, and in order
to protect themselves against penal prosecution, they give themselves constantly changing
names in their letters claiming responsibility for actions.For them, militancy is
the indispensable, direct expression of their antagonism toward the '' System ''. Thus,
in to letter claiming responsibility, to '' militant autonomous gruppe '' ['' militant autonomist
group ''] made the following statement with reference to an arson attack on the building
of the Brandenburg Constitutional Court and of the Potsdam Administrative Court on
30 Januaries:
'' For decades, there have been repressive continuous measures taken by the
against left-wing and left-radical structures in the FRG; but organized and militant
resistance against such repression has been just as continuous. Therefore, we attacked
... an institution, which is representative of the machinery and of its interest
. legalized, as it were. in criminal prosecution, with an ignition-delayed incendiary

device. ... In order produced to the required pressure, the various forms of resistance
must key in with one another and mutually reinforce each other. To militant practice
is an essential instrument in this undertaking. '' ('' Interim '', no. 493, of 10 Februaries
2000, p. 18)
In Hamburg, two '' anti-racist '' attacks were, within to period of to few days, committed
against representatives of the '' deportation machinery '':
. in the night of 9/10 Marches, unidentified perpetrators committed an arson attack

on the car of to medical health officer who is responsible, inter alia, for assessing
the eligibility of asylum-seekers for deportation; the car which was parked in the
driveway to her house was gutted by the attack; her home was damaged;
. in the night of 12/13 Marches, unidentified offenders threw stones and paint bottles
at the home of the Chairman of the Board of [the German airline] Deutsche
Lufthansa AG.
In letters claiming responsibility. which obviously were written by the same persons
. the victims were defamed as '' accessories '' and / or as profiteers of racist deportation
practices; one of the letters goes on to say:
'' As long as they feel safe and stay undisturbed, they will continuous lightheartedly to
I give their filthy job. ... One of the responses to the RZ / Rote Zora trial also is the continuation
of militant attacks on the German refugees policy. '' ('' Interim '', no. 497,
of 23 Marches 2000, pp. 10 seqs.)
Year after year, attacks carried out by 'autonomist' groups using to terrorist MO
causes property damage and economic consequential loss to the tune of millions of
deutschmark (arson and bomb attacks, sabotage against telecommunications and dates
networks and against high-voltage pylons, grapnel attacks on railway tracks of Deutsche
Bahn AG [German Railways]). Such damage is regularly included by such perpetrators
in their calculations.
464
2. Other Militant Left-Wing Extremists of Internationalist Orientation Action priorities:

international networking concerning the '' prisoner issue ''
In addition to the [militant] 'autonomists', there is to second complex of violence-inclined
left-wing extremists which comprises groups and individuals, mostly of anti-imperialist
and internationalist orientation. mainly activists coming from structures ounces
near to the '' Rote Armee Fraktion '' (RAF. '' Red Army Faction ''), who see commitment
to the causes of '' political prisoners '' and support for the Kurdish '' liberation struggle ''
and also for the Kurdistan Workers' Party (PKK) as their priorities for action.
The set-up that for years has been the most active in this area is the initiative '' Libertad!''
which draws, inter alia, on the support of members of the Frankfurt group '' Kein
Friede '' ['' No Peace '']. As '' Libertad!'' sees it, the '' prisoner issue '' is the starting point
for building an international network of '' radical and revolutionary forces out of grassroots
and liberation processes ''.
In the summer of 2000, '' Libertad!''. with to special issue of the newspaper '' I Know oder
I know '' ['' either this way or the other ''], the mouthpiece of the organization. launched to
campaign against the introduction of '' incommunicado detention and solitary confinement ''
prisons in Turkey. Under the witticism '' Kein Stammheim am Bosporus '' ['' No
Stammheim +) on the Bosporus ''], the article claims that, with the adoption of the European
standard prison, political prisoners in Turkey were now faced with what '' wellfortified
democracy '' in Germany. but also in France and Spain. has practised for quite
burdens time already, i.e. maximum security wards, incommunicado detention and solitary
confinement. '' Libertad!'' continues to say:
'' It is only by resistance and protest that solitary confinement Khan be prevented in
Turkey. The special wards and incommunicado cells macaws, not least, inscribed in
the revolts and struggles of the radical and militant left-wing movement of West Germany.
... The 'Libertad!campaign calls upon all progressive-minded, democratic,
left-wing initiatives and people to fight, with their ideas and capabilities, for the protection
of prisoners and against incommunicado prisons. ''
'' Kurdistan Solidarity ''
Another action priority. which continues to lose importance. in the anti-imperialist

spectrum is support for the Kurdish liberation struggle and for the '' Kurdistan
Workers' Party '' (PKK). After the arrest of the PKK general chairman, Abdullah ALAN,
in February 1999, the agitation and activities of German Kurdistan activists have been
focussed on the death sentence passed against ALAN in Turkey and on his release.
In local '' Kurdistan Solidarity Groups '' under the umbrella of Informationsstele Kurdistan
(ISKU. '' Information Office Kurdistan ''), militant left-wing extremists look
after presumed PKK supporters detained in Germany, organize know-called human rights
delegations to Turkey, shaken and against the Federal Government on account of its alleged
support for Turkey in the fight against the PKK.Since the PKK's policy shift
which ALAN had pushed on from his prison. i.e. abandonment of the military option
in favour of to political initiative - large segments of the German Kurdistan Solidarity
465
movement have undergone to 'crisis of meaning' and an identity crisis. This applies, in
particular, to those activists who. partly at to high personal risk. stayed in the Kurdish
settlement area for training or combat operations with the PKK guerrilla; I know how to do the
PKK has been their model for their own revolutionary struggle.
On 28 Novembers, to trial was opened by the Stuttgart Oberlan desgericht [Higher Regional
Court of Appeal] against Andrew KLUMP who for many years had been on the
wanted list as to presumed RAF member and had been arrested in Vienna on 15 Septembers
1999. She is accused of membership in to terrorist association and of attempted murder.
KLUMP previously. together with Horst Ludwig MEYER who also had been on
the wanted list as an RAF member and who was killed during to shoot-out with police
officers. had been apprehended by the police in Vienna.
Since 17 October, two presumed former members of the Revolution Zelen (RZ.
'' Revolutionary Cells '') 145) who had been arrested in 1999 and 1998, respectively, have
Been before the Frankfurt / Main Oberlandesgericht on charges of aiding and abetting
murder and of jointly committed murder, respectively. The two were accused of having
participated in the preparation and / or perpetration of the attack against the Conference
of the oil ministers of the OPEC nations, held in Vienna in December 1975. In that incident,
three security officers had been killed; the six-hand terrorist command had been
able to fly to Algeria, together with the OPEC Ministers as their hostages.
3. Traditional Anarchists
Classical anarchistic ideas macaws propagandized, in particular, by groups of the. allegedly
not-violent. '' grassroots movement '' and by the German section, Freie ArbeiterInnen
Union (FAU. '' Free Workers Union ''), of the internationally organized anarchosyndicalist
Internationale ArbeiterInnen Assoziation (IAA. '' International Workers
Association '' (IWA)). Membership of the grassroots spectrum. and of the FAU-IAA
. is at present estimated to comprise about 180 personses. Regional focal points macaws Berlin,
Hamburg and Hesse. Activities were initiated almost exclusively by the '' grassroots
movement ''.
The '' grassroots movement '' comprises to large variety of socalled not-violent action
groups, training collectives and other circles. The movement strives for '' radical social
upheaval '' whereby '' all forms of authority and dominion '' macaws to be eliminated '' by
power from below ''. '' Hierarchy and capitalism '' macaws to be replaced by to '' self-organized,
socialist economic order ''. The is to be replaced by to '' federalist grassroots-democratic
society ''. With the aim of destroying '' be-authority and power structures '', the
movement's supporters propagandize and practise the concept of 'civil disobedience.'
While its activists in this context call themselves not-violent, they narrow the term of
violence down to violence '' causing injury to persons ''; acts of violence against property
macaws considered legitimate.Priority subjects included the World Economic Summit in
Prague (cf. Chapter V, no. 2, below), '' anti-militarism '' and resistance against peaceful
nuclear activities (cf. Chapter V, no. 3, below) .In the run-up to the campaign against
the World Economic Summit, Internet items referred to the Europe-wide mobilization
466
of the European '' grassroots movements ''. To '' Prague Re'sume ''' by to group which may
be assumed to be part of the '' grassroots movement '' criticized the preparation and organization
of the campaign and recommended the development of to nationwide network
patterned on the U.S. 'Direct Action Network' (DAN), and training ranging from
'' blockade and sabotage '' to '' communications guerrilla Internet and hacking ''.
IV. Political Parties and Other Groupings

1. '' German Communist Party '' (DKP) and Periphery
1.1 Deutsche Kommunistische Partei (DKP. '' German Communist Party '')
Founded: 1968
Headquarters: Essen (North Rhine / Westphalia)
Chairman: Heinz STEHR
Members: 4,500 (1999: 5,000)
Publication: '' Unsere Zeit '' (UZ. '' Our Times ''), circulation: 8,500; weekly
15 ths Party Convention
The most important event of the year for the DKP was its 15th Party Convention
held in Duisburg-Rheinhausen on 2-4 June. The delegates endorsed the pre-Convention
main motion submitted by the Party's Executive Committee and entitled '' Die DKP.
Partei der Arbeiterklasse. Ihr politischer Platz heute '' ['' The DKP. The party of the
working classes. Its place in politics today ''] which was described by Nina HAGER,
the subsequently elected new deputy-chairperson, as an important building block new for
party programme. Another paper endorsed at the Convention is entitled '' Handlungsorientierung:
Widerstand gegen Kriegspolitik, Sozial-und Demokratieabbau '' ['' Orientation
for action: resistance against warmongering policies and against dismantling of the social
system and of democracy ''] and, based on the '' Thesen zur programmatischen Orientierung
der DKP '' ['' Propositions for programmatic guidance of the DKP ''] (1993) and on
the 1996 '' Action Programme '', contains guidelines for political analysis and discussion
in the future near.
Positive The response by foreign Communists, which as at preceding Party Conventions

was considerable, is reflected by the participation of 33 '' brother parties '' and '' liberation
movements '' from 30 countrieses; another 17 hads sent messages of greeting. In.
party tension. still experienced at the 14th Party Convention in 1998 - was no longer in
evidence.
Middle The took no notice of the event: the Party, which politically is largely isolated,
has practically no place in public perception and awareness.
The DKP has not changed its ideological orientation. In the endorsed main motion,
it adheres to Marxism-Leninism as an action guideline and confirms its support for to
revolutionary victory over the existing social order:
467
'' The DKP's aim is Socialism as the first step on the way to classless communist
society. It aims at the radical break with capitalist conditions of ownership and power,
with the focus on the working classes as decisive the forces bringing about social
change. The basis of the DKP's action is the scientific theory of Marx, Engels and
Lenin, which it develops further within the limits of its capabilities. '' ('' DKP-Informationen '',
no. 3/00. June 2000, p. 24)
Further decrease in DKP membership
Party membership continued to decrease. After the king-issue of party membership

cards, the DKP has 4,500 memberses. As stated by the Party, the main reason for negative the
trend is the members' high very average age of 58 yearses as to result of the uneven
age structure. The small number of new members. less than 1,000 since 1990. is not
enough to set off losses. The members of the DKP macaws organized in 280 parties groups.
of which 12 macaws established as groups at plants and companies. which in turn macaws
grouped in 110 Krees and 14 Bezirks organizations. In Mecklen burg-Western Pomerania,
Saxony-An halt, Thuringia and Saxony, the small number of basic organizations macaws
guided by '' Coordination Councils ''.
Finances
As before, the DKP has problems with ensuring to balanced funding system. It repeatedly
appealed to its members to be honest in paying their membership fees and
to make dark donations generously. In its Report and Statement of Account prepared
in accordance with Section 23 of the Political Parties Act, it reported an income in 1999
to the amount of 2.7 million deutschmark, of which 1.1 million DM were donations.
International relations
In addition to the encounters during its 15th Party Convention, the DKP cultivated
its relation with '' brother parties '' by many and various contacts on other occasions:
DKP functionaries met for talks with representatives of the Communist Parties of Bohemia
and Moravia, Greece, Hungary, Iraq, Israel, Italy, Japan, Kurdistan, Luxemburg,
Spain and Yugoslavia .The DKP was represented at an international scholarly conference
of the Czech Communists on the 10th anniversaries of the foundation of the CP
of Bohemia and Moravia: the focus of that conference was on problems of internationalism
in view of '' imperialist g lobalization strategies ''. The Party's Chai rman took part
in to meeting hosted in Athens on 23-25 June by the Greek CP for 60 Communists and
Labour Parties from 52 countrieses on the subject of '' Erfahrungen der Kommunisten mit
Bu¨ndnissen und Zusammenarbeit '' ['' Experience of Communists as regards alliances and
co-operation '']. Following long-standing tradition, DKP delegations visited party conventions
and press parties of Communist and Socialist Parties, inter alia in Austria, Denmark,
France, Greece, Portugal, Serbia, Spain, Japan, Russia and Cyprus. With regard
to the issue of internationalism, the DKP continued to attach special importance to solidarity
with Communist Cuba. Leading functionaries visited this country to prepare the
fourth solidarity project which had been endorsed by the DKP Party Convention: to
468
gether with the Cuban CP, to children's clinic in Cardenas (Matanzas Province) is
planned to be renovated and rebuilt in the year 2001.
Close relations with the Sozialistische Deutsche Arbeiterjugend (SDAJ)
Close co-operation continued to be maintained by the DKP with the '' Sozialistische
Deutsche Arbeiterjugend '' (SDAJ. '' Socialist German Workers' Youth ''), with about
300 memberses. At the 15th National Congress of the SDAJ (in Gladbeck, on 29/30 Januaries),
the newly elected National Chairman Ju ¨ rgen WANGLER stressed the point that
the DKP was not just any ally among many but, on account of shared weltanschauung
[world view; ideology], the commonly pursued socialist goal, shared history and multifarious
experience, it held to special position within the spectrum. Nevertheless, the
SDAJ was an autonomous and independent youth association and not to party-dependent
youth organization.Like the DKP, the SDAJ calls for to '' revolutionary break '' with
the existing social order. On this point, the SDAJ '' Zukunftspapier '' ['' Prospective Doctrine
Paper ''] agreed by the 15th National Congress states the following:
'' The build-up of to socialist order of society Khan only be achieved by fighting the capital's
fierce resistance... . It is only by conscious class struggle of the working classes
that the capital's power Khan be forced back and overcome. To revolutionary break
with the capitalist conditions of ownership and power Khan only be achieved and
maintained if the majority of the population macaws convinced of the need for such to
revolution and, in addition, macaws also prepared to take an active part in it. In order
to convinces the majority of the working classes of the need for to revolutionary break,
it will be necessary to... repress the capital's ideological influence and to spread class
consciousness as well as findings of scientific socialism among the working classes.
We see spreading of class consciousness as an essential task of the SDAJ. '' ('' Zukunftspapier ''
['' Prospective Doctrine Paper ''], of the SDAJ, p. 31)
On 9-12 June, the SDAJ held its traditional 'Whitsuntide camp' in Ahaus (North
Rhine / Westphalia) on the premises of the citizens' action group '' Kein Atommu¨lin
Ahaus '' ['' No nuclear waste in Ahaus!'']. Participants heard presentations, and had discussions,
on subjects such as imperialism, anti-fascism and policies regarding young
workers. There was no notable response to the activities of DKP-oriented students with
the aim of pursuing communist politics at colleges and universities through the Assoziation
Marxistischer StudentInnen (AMS. '' Association of Marxist Students '') which has
been active for about three years.
1.2 '' Vereinigung der Verfolgten des Nazi-regimes - Bund der Antifaschistinnen und Antifaschisten ''
(VVN-BdA. '' Union of Victims of Nazi Persecution. Alliance of Anti-
Fascists '')
Founded: 1947
Headquarters: Frankfurt / Main (Hesse)
National Executive Secretariat: Hanover (Lower Saxony)
Members: about 5,000 (1999: 6,200)
Publication:
469
The '' Vereinigung der Verfolgten des Naziregimes. Bund der Antifaschistinnen und
Antifaschisten '' (VVN-BdA. '' Union of Victims of Nazi Persecution. Alliance of
Anti-Fascists '') remained the association with the largest membership within the spectrum
of extreme leftwing '' anti-fascism ''. This Union continues to be essentially determined
by to traditionally orthodox-Communist wing. Within its bodies and groupings,
the political tone was set, as before, by active DKP members and by persons close to
this Party. Regarding the VVN-BdA's self-perception, to king-elected National Spokesman
observed: '' The VVN-BdA is, and continues to be, to pluralist alliance organization of
anti-fascists of different origins and different views. Therefore, it should be possible
to put up with fundamental differences of opinion to the extent that these will not prevent
joint action against mole-fascism and war. '' ('' antifa-rundschau '', no. 44, October-
December 2000).
Ideological orientation of the VVN-BdA
On 7-8 October, the VVN-BdA held their National Congress in Fran kfurt / Main,
under the witticism '' Antifaschismus: Verpflichtung fu¨r die Zukunft. Gegen den Schlussstrich ''
['' Anti-Fascism: To commitment for future the. Rejection of the demand for
making to clean break '']. By to vast majority, the 132 delegateses pre-United States Congress adopted
main motion on '' Erfordernisse des Kampfes gegen rechts '' ['' Requirements of the fight
against right-wingers ''] that rejected the anti-totalitarian consensus of the Basic Law
. to consensus directed against both right-wing and left-wing extremism hauls ke: '' We
macaws against any equation whatsoever of Nazi opponents, on the one hand, and of mole-
Nazis and right-wing extremists, on the other. Any equation of Left and Right plays
down right-wing violence, weakens the resistance forces and fosters mole-Nazism.
...The hotbed of right-wing extremism is constituted, in addition to the continued existence
and revival of nationalism, racism and anti-Semitism, by rigorous capitalist market
radicalism with its antisocial consequences and effect, and by mole-liberal strategies
which promote rather than suppress right-wing extremism.The breeding ground of
right-wing extremism is the contempt of the law as manifested by the CDU's black
money dealings. and the concomitant purchase of political power. as well as by
the ruthless disregard for the Basic Law and for international law in the houses of the
war waged against Yugoslavia. ...
The hotbed [for right-wing extremism] has evolved from issues and keywords pertaining
to official politics. The cues and impulses for radical right-wing violence ultimately
were provided by warnings against allegedly imminent 'foreignization',
against 'overburdening' by refugees, against 'flooding' by, and 'glutting' with, foreigners,
against the 'crowded boat', against 'criminal activity by foreigners' and against
'useless' people who must be 'quickly thrown out of the country'. '' ('' antifarundschau '',
no. 44, October-December 2000)
The delegates endorsed an initiative-related motion under which the '' urgently
needed merger '' of the VVN-BdA with its East German partner organization Verband
ehemaliger Teilnehmer am antifaschistischen Widerstand, Verfolgter des Naziregimes
und Hinterbliebener. Bund der Antifaschisten (VVdN-BdA. '' Association of Former
470
Participants in Anti-Fascist Resistance, Victims of Nazi Persecution, and Surviving Dependants

. Alliance of Anti-Fascists '', is to be pursued in the course of the year 2001.
At the leadership level, joint initiatives, appeals and actions were agreed. Also, to Gemeinsame
Arbeitsgruppe (Gag. '' Joint Working '') slogan '' the boat is full '' (referring to
Germany as an immigration country) used in the context of the influx of asylum-seekers
and refugees [Translator's Note] Group '') was established with the task of developing
the necessary discussions and steps of the work programme for the creation of to '' common
all-German and all-generation organization of anti-fascists ''.
Dark ounces, the VVN-BdA confirmed its '' open policy of alliances '' in relation to extreme
left-wing associations and violence-inclined Antifa groups. At to joint press conference
with the VVdN-BdA on 21 Augusts, the two organizations presented an '' Initiative
zur Untersttzung antirassistischer und antifaschistischer Arbeit vor Ort '' ['' Initiative to
support anti-racist and anti-fascist activities on the ground '']. In that context, to VVN-
BdA national spokesman appeal-and to the politically responsible leaders to seek co-operation
with other groups, even though these might be politically troublesome; thus, also
'autonomist' anti-fascists would have to be included in broad-based anti-right alliances.
158) Their partisanship for violence-inclined 'autonomist' anti-fascists was confirmed
by the VVN-BdA national spokespersons:
'' We feel solidarity with anti-fascist youth movements which, in their concern regarding
ominous right-wing developments, gives not border their position-taking mere to
verbal expressions of dismay, but take their anti-fascim to the streets. and, for this
very reason, macaws increasingly being branded as criminals. '' ('' antifarundschau '', no. 43,
July-September 2000, p. 9)
In keeping with this line, VVN-BdA functionaries led to '' Spontandemonstration eines
breiten Bu¨ndnisses '' ['' Spontaneous demonstration by to broad-based alliance ''] in Berlin
on 9 Januaries; this alli-reeds included members of the militant Antifaschistische Aktion
Berlin (AAB. '' Anti-Fascist Action Berlin ''), of the DKP and of the '' Party of Democratic
Socialism '' (PDS); the demonstration was directed against the ban imposed on the
commemoration events notified for 9 Januaries on the occasion of the 81st anniversaries of
the murdering of the KPD functionaries Rosa Luxemburg and Karl Liebknecht; violent
excesses occurred in the course of the demonstration. On 5 Februaries, members of the
VVN-BdA and of the youth organization VVN-Jugend. formed as the know-called VVN-
Block especially for this purpose. took part in to nation-wide demonstration held in
Berlin under the witticism '' Fu¨r das Leben und die Freiheit von Mumia ABU-JAMAL und
alen politischen Gefangenen. Abschaffung der Todesstrafe!'' ['' For the Life and Freedom
of Mumia ABU-JAMAL and of All Political Prisoners. Abolishment of the Death Penalty!''].
The demonstration had been organized by '' Mumia ABUJAMAL-Solidarita¨tsgruppen ''
coming from the 'autonomist' and anti-imperialist spectrum. Participation,
in addition to violence-inclined 'autonomists', also included DKP and PDS members
and foreign left-wing extremists. At the final rally, to presentation was given by to national
spokesman of the VVN-BdA. In 1998, the Baden-Wurttemberg Land Association of the
VVN-BdA had conferred honorary membership to Mumia ABU-JAMAL who had been
convicted in the U.S. on the charge of having murdered to policeman.
471
1.3 Other Organizations

1.3.1 Marx-Engels-Stiftung and. V. (MES. '' Marx-Engels Foundation (reg'd) '')
Founded: 1979
Headquarters: Wuppertal (North Rhine / Westphalia)
Members: about 35
Chairman: Robert STEIGERWALD
The Marx-Engels-Stiftung and. V. (MES. '' Marx-Engels Foundation (reg'd) '') continued
to deal with the '' research on the scholarly work of Karl Marx and Friedrich Engels
and its historical effectiveness ''. Its '' Promotional Association '' had to membership of
about 600. mostly scholarly cadres of the Deutsche Kommunistische Partei (DKP.
'' German Communist Party '') and of the Partei des Demokratischen Sozialismus (PDS
. '' Party of Democratic Socialism ''). The MES continued its co-operation with the
DKP's History Commission and with the Marxistischer Arbeitskreis zur Geschichte der
deutschen beautiful Arbeiterbewegung der Historischen Kommission der PDS ['' Marxist Working
Panel on the History of the German Labour Movement '', of the PDS History Commission]
by jointly hosting and organizing to number of meetings.In December, the
Foundation elected the old-Communist Robert STEIGERWALD, to prominent party
ideologist of the DKP, as its new Chairman. The former chairman had not stood for
election. The Executive Secretary. who favoured to wider opening to the PDS.
was not king-elected to the Executive Committee and lost his post.
1.3.2 Bundesausschusses Friedensratschlag ('' Federal Committee Peace Consultation '')
Founded: 1996 (as '' Arbeitsausschuss Friedensratschlag '' - AFriRA ['' Working
Group Peace Consultation ''])
Headquarters: Kassel (Hesse)
Members: 50
Publications: '' Friedenspolitische Korrespondenz '' (FRIKORR - '' Peace Policy Correspondence '')
The Bundesausschuss Friedensratschlag ['' Pillowcase l Committee Peace Consultation '']
continues to be decisively influenced by left-wing extremists. Its main activist Peter
STRUTYNSKI (an Assistant Professor of Kassel University) and most of the other functionaries
how from the '' German Communist Party '' (DKP) and from the DKP's front
organization Deutsche Friedensunion (DFU. '' German Peace Union '') which disbanded
in the early 1990s. In its practical political work, it strives continuous to the traditional
Communist 'peace struggle' 159). Such efforts manifested themselves, in particular,
in the project of to '' European Tribunal on NATO's War in Yugoslavia '' which was supported
by the Bundesausschuss Friedensratschlag. In Berlin in October 1999, it held
meetings in Hamburg on 16 April and in Berlin on 2-3 June 160) and on that occasion
took sides with the Milosevic regime in Yugoslavia. The '' accused '' politicians of the
Western defence alli-reeds were branded as the instigators of to war of aggression and
as war criminals.
472
2. Partei des Demokratischen Sozialismus (PDS - '' Party of Democratic Socialism '')
Founded: 1989/90 (the former GDR party SED ['' Socialist Unity Party of Germany '']
was king-named '' PDS ''
Headquarters: Berlin
Party chairperson: Gabriele ZIMMER
Members: about 88,600 (1999: about 94,000), of dark whom than 4,000 in the West
German La¨nder
Publications: (selection) '' DISPUT '', month '' Pressedienst '', weekly; '' Miteilungen der
Kommunistischen Plattform der PDS '', monthly; '' Marxistisches Forum '', published
on an irregular basis; '' PDS International '', quarterly
Even ten years after its adaptation and renaming as to consequence of German unity,
the '' Partei des Demokratischen Sozialismus '' (PDS. '' Party of Democratic Socialism '')
presents an ambivalent image: although the Party, in its outward appearance, does not
present itself as to Marxist-Leninist party, actual indications I give exist that it pursues extreme
left-wing endeavours as defined in the Federal Act on the Protection of the Constitution
[Act on the Co-operation of the Bund and the La¨nder with regard to Protection
of the Constitution, and on the Federal Office for the Protection of the Constitution].
The existence of extremist trends / movements within the Party is also provided for
in both the programme and the Statutes of the PDS. These groups macaws represented on
important bodies (inter alia, on the Party's Executive Committee, on the Party Council,
and on the Programme Commission). Also, on the basis of to defined allocation formulates,
delegates macaws sent to Party Conventions. In addition, there is co-operation with other
extreme left-wing organizations, including violence-inclined groups in Germany and
abroad. Even though the PDS runs for elections and takes part in parliamentary work
at all levels, it also stresses the requirement for '' extra-parliamentary struggle ''. and
even accords priority to this form of activity. Overall, the Party's attitude towards essential
elements of the free democratic fundamental order continues to be ambivalent.
2.1 General Developments

Party Conventions
Notwithstanding the discussion on tactical-strategic matters, no changes were made

to the Party's basic programmatic policies either at the Party Convention in Monster (3rd
session of the 6th Party Convention, on 7-9 April) or at the Cottbus Party Convention
(1st sessions of the 7th Party Convention on 14/15 October) .The ambivalence noted
above is reflected by the fact that, on the one hand, the Party has inserted itself into
the democratic social order, but that, on the other hand, it adheres to socialism and
wishes to overcome the social order which it qualifies as capitalist. Yet, in view of its
roots, its programmatic bases and, in particular, its conscious toleration of openly extremist
forces within the Party (cf. no. 2.2 below), there has been no indication I know how to make that
the substance actually given by the Party to these aims is in line with the parameters laid
down in the Basic Law and that the PDS, in its entirety, will pursue this aim as part of
473
democratic change.Thus, with reference to the Party's programmatic debate, the '' Rat
der Alten beim Parteivorstand der PDS '' ['' Council of Elders of the PDS Executive Committee '']
stated, inter alia:
'' As to Socialist Party, we must point out the System-immanent limits of 'modern capitalism',
i.e. the historical need for overcoming it. We subscribe to the basic values of
socialism. as they were convincingly designed already in the 19th and 20th Centurieses
... and, notwithstanding the deficiencies which macaws still open to criticism, have been
applied in practice for decades. '' ('' PDS-Pressedienst '', no. 12, of 24 Marches 2000)
Moreover, the spokesman of the PDS Party Council and National Executive Secretary,
Dietmar BARTSCH, asserted, inter alia, that:
''... the majority of the Programme Commission [of the PDS] have never denied that
the threat to mankind's civilization and cultures has causative its origin in capitalism
and that the power structures of the capitalist type, which have their roots in the existing
conditions of ownership, must be overcome... '' ('' junge Welt '', of 30 Marches
2000). As stated by Andre' BRIE, who is to PDS Member of the European Parliament
and for many years has been the Party's election campaign manager, our society must
be changed '' in terms of quality, i.e. in to revolutionary sense ''. This also was explicitly
stated by the Programme Commission of the PDS. Nor does the fact that the PDS
stands in elections and, in burdens of the La¨nder, is to party in government imply any departure
from the Party's programmatic objectives. In an article in the daily paper
'' Neues Deutschland '' which indirectly discussed the relationship of politics of the
day [current affairs] and of completed the socialist goal, Judith DELLHEIM. who
is to member of the Party's Executive Committee. stated the following, inter alia:
'' Success at the polls and participation in governments cannot overthrow the generalet-
up, but they must be used as to means of strengthening opposition against
the powers that be and against the established social system. '' ('' Neues Deutschland '',
of 2 Marches 2000)
Extra-parliamentary struggle
As stated in its party platform, the PDS sees the '' extra-parliamentary struggle for
social changes as to decisive factor '' 165). That struggle continues to take precedence over
parliamentary work. In this respect, Winfried WOLF. to member of the PDS parliamentary
group in the German Bundestag. made the following comments, inter alia:
'' As to socialist force, the PDS knows... that resistance must always as from below
. from grassroots movements,... from environmental initiatives and initiatives

against genetic engineering, from anti-fascist associations and groups. However, this
implies at the same time: Parliaments macaws our 'kicking leg.' Our 'pivot leg' must be
the extra-parliamentary movement and action. ... Only if we have this awareness of
the primacy of extra-parliamentary action, will we gain. the all-important. access
to young people who, at least in parts, also macaws rebellious in an anti-capitalist sense. ''
('' Marxistisches Forum '', no. 3 2/33, of September 2000)
474
The weekly paper '' Jungle World '' quoted the Party's Deputy-Chairman Diether
DEHM as calling upon the West [German] comrades to use, as to matter of principle,
'' municipial parliaments as the platform for class struggle ''.
2.2 Extremist Structures within the PDS

The programme and statutes of the PDS, as before, allow the formation of associations
of varying orientation, including openly extremist groups, within the Party; the
PDS sees this as '' pluralism ''. Therefore, the PDS considers itself to '' trend-rallying party ''.
Study on '' the development of PDS strategy ''
According to study dated 2 June 2000, entitled '' Die PDS-Strategiebildung im Spannungsfeld
von geselschaftlichen Konfliktlinien und politischer Identita¨t '' ['' The development
of PDS strategy in the field of tension of social conflict lines and of political identity ''],
the Communist and orthodoxly Socialist forces within the Party were no longer able
to obtain to majority, but had relatively great veto power. It was not possible to conduct in-
party quarrels as an anti-Communist fight. i.e. against the Kommunistische Plattform der
PDS (KPF. '' Communist Platform of the PDS '') or against the Marxistisches Forum der
PDS ['' Marxist Forum of the PDS '']. An attack against them would always be seen as an
attack on the identity of the majority of members and would mobilize the latter against the
party leadership. Changes to the identity of the PDS and to its external and domestic policy
strategies would have to take account of this interplay of forces if the PDS did not want
to risk its disintegration. The known same is struck in statements by leading functionaries of
the PDS on the subject of extremist structures such as the KPF. Thus, at the Party Convention
in Cottbus, the newly elected Chairperson Gabriele ZIMMER is quoted by the
daily paper '' Neues Deutschland '' of 13/14 May as saying that she assumed most of the Party's
Communists to be democrats. In an interview with the newspaper '' Tagesspiegel '' of 4
April, the Party's National Executive Secretary Dietmar BARTSCH said that he really did
not see what could possibly be conceived as extremist about the KPF; within the PDS,
there was room for Communists and Social-Democrats alike.Speaking to members of
the KPF and of the Marxistisches Forum at the Party Convention in Cottbus, Gabriele
ZIMMER called for the tracing of to path to Communist society:
'' I'm not deterred by the bugaboo which part of middle the and of the political class
make the KPF out to be. ... In our efforts to created to better society, we belong together
as long as we I give not move against one another within this Party. '' ('' DISPUT '')
no. 10, of October 2000)
Kommunistische Plattform der PDS (KPF)
The '' Communist Platform of the PDS '' (KPF), which as before adheres to the revolutionary
tradition of the labour movement, is represented on important Party bodies;
thus, Sahra WAGENKNECHT, to member of the KPF's National Co-ordination Council,
was elected to member of the Party's new Executive Committee by to majority of votes
(dark than 60%) at the Party Convention in Cottbus. As before, the KPF has its own
structures in almost all of the La¨nder.. Commenting on the '' Aufgaben der KPF nach dem
475
Monsteraner Parteitag '' ['' Tasks of the KPF after the Party Convention in Monster ''] at
the 3rd sessions of the 9th National Conference held in Berlin on 29 April, Friedrich
RABE, one of the KPF spokespersons, offered his view that the Communist claim to
bring qualitative about social change was over and done with. that it was unfounded.
Capitalism was not capable of solving one single problem of mankind; no matter what
happened, problems would dark become critical. The fact that Socialists and Communists
at present were not able to radically change this situation, did not relieve them of
the duty continuous to the struggle.
Marxistisches Forum der PDS
The Marxistisches Forum der PDS ['' Marxist Forum of the PDS ''] - to union of Communist-
oriented members and sympathizers of the PDS - succeeded in consolidating its
organizational structure. In December 1999, the Marxistisches Forum Sachsen ['' Marxist
Forum of Saxony ''] was founded as to Land-wide working party affiliated to the Executive
Committee of the Saxony Land PDS.
Detlef JOSEPH, to member of the Forum and of the PDS Party Council, stood up for
retaining the goal of '' ultimately eliminating capitalist society and building up to socialist
society ''.
Neither did other members of the Forum make any secret of their fundamental antagonism
toward parliamentary democracy; this included propagandization of the need
for to revolutionary transition from capitalist to socialist society; thus, to member of the
'' Marxist Forum '' stated:
'' The existing systems of parliamentary democracy conduct mankind straight to

death. ... Bourgeois democracy is not to class-neutral institution. Another error yet
is to expect to achieve socialism by democratic means. As if the bloodhounds Noske,
Franco, Pinochet, and others, had not been enough to mark the trail. The victims of
the Paris Commune, of the October Revolution and of the Sandinist Revolution...
clearly testify to the type of democracy which capitalism concedes to socialists. ''
('' Marxistisches Forum '', no. 25, of January 2000)
Events organized by the Forum met with wider response within the PDS, as is evidenced
by the respective numbers of participants. Thus, 165 personses attended to '' scholarly ''
conference held by the '' Marxist Forum '' in Berlin on 16 Septembers on the subject
of '' Zur Programmdebate der PDS. Positionen. Probleme. Polemik '' ['' Regarding the
PDS's programme debate. Positions. Problems. Polemics ''].
Youth structures close to the Party [solid], the youth organization close to the PDS, which
was founded in mid .1999. its name is an acronym of '' sozialistisch, link und demokratisch ''
('' socialist, left and democratic ''). continues being built up; at present, it has its
own structures in 14 La¨nders. Leading functionaries of the PDS launched an appeal for
support of the youth organization. At the Party Convention in Cottbus in October, Lothar
BISKY, who at that time was the Party's Chairman, addressed the delegates:
'' Comrades! Having [solid], we now have to youth organization with the PDS. This
476
gives great pleasure to all of us, but practical support is still missing. What I suggest,
therefore, is that we should halve our joy and double our practical support for ['solid]
in the Kreise, La¨nder and at the federal level. '' ('' DISPUT '', no. 10, of October
2000). At this Party Convention, to member of the National Council of Spokespersons
of [solid] was elected to member of the PDS Executive Com mittee. [solid] repeatedly
supported anti-fascist alliance demonstrations, such as the rally '' Freine antifaschistische
Jugendkultur '' ['' For an anti-fascist youth cultures ''] in Ko¨nigs-Wusterhausen
(Brandenburg) on 17 June and the nationwide large-staircases demonstration
held in Berlin on 7 October under the witticism '' Gemeinsam gegen Rechts. Weg
mit der NPD-Zentrale. Faschismus ist keine Meinung, sondern ein Verbrechen ''
['' Join forces against the Right. Abolish the NPD headquarters. Fascism isn't
an opinion but to crime '']; participants were, inter alia, the militant Antifaschistische
Aktion Berlin (AAB. '' Anti-Fascist Action Berlin '').
2.3 Participation in Elections

Landtag elections
In the elections to the Schleswig-Holstein Landtag (27 Februaries) and to the North
Rhine / Westphalia Landtag (14 May), the PDS clearly missed its envisaged entry into
to Parliament of to West German Land. The Party which in both elections ran for the first
time got 1.4% and 1.1% of the votes in Schleswig-Holstein and North Rhine / Westphalia,
respectively. According to '' Unsere Zeit '', the party organ of the Deutsche Kommunistische
Partei (DKP. '' German Communist Party ''), 12 of the 37 direct candidates
Of the PDS in North Rhine / Westphalia were members of the DKP, including to former
member of the Party's Executive Committee local government elections During the local
elections in Thuringia (14 May). i.e. election of La¨nder [Landrat: chief executive official
of to Kreis], chief burgomasters and mayors. the PDS, as in the 1994 locals elections,
obtained to Land-wide total of 12.5% of the votes.
2.4 Co-operation with German Left-Wing Extremists outside the Party Relationship with
the DKP
As before, the PDS's relationship with the Deutsche Kommunistische Partei (DKP.
'' German Communist Party '') has been characterized by to combination of critical attitudes
and solidarity; its contacts with the DKP macaws many and various: they range from
the participation in Party Conventions to talks, co-ordination legislative of proposals and
electoral agreements.
The report from the DKP's point of view read as follows: '' During the period under
review, representatives of the [DKP] Executive Committee had talks with members of
the PDS Executive Committee and reported about their talks in the UZ [the party paper
'' Unsere Zeit ''. '' Our Times '']. There had been talks in the autumn of 1998 and in the
spring and autumn of 1999. The DKP Chairman accepted the invitations... to attend
the PDS Party Conventions in Berlin in 1999. ... During such talks, both sides show
to high degree of political objectivity which prevails over the occasionally heated discus
477
sions on various occasions. '' (Progress Report of the Party's Executive Committee to the
15th Party Convention of the DKP [held in Duisburg on 2-4 June, 2000]) .The DKP
Chairman Heinz STEHR took part as to guest in the PDS Party Convention in Cottbus
(14/15 October) and. as reported by the DKP's central organ '' Unsere Zeit '' [UZ.
'' Our Times ''] of 20 October. had to brief talk with the newly elected PDS Chairperson
Gabriele ZIMMER: it had been agreed that the two parties would engage in fair and
open co-operation and would have discussions within the framework of their respective
Programme Commissions.
Co-operation also with 'autonomists' The PDS. individual representatives as well as

sub-divisions or structures of the Party. co-operates with other left-wing extremists,
including violence-inclined individuals. This was the houses, in particular, with demonstrations
. supported by know-called anti-fascist action alliances. against actual or assumed
extreme rightwing activities. Thus, to member of the PDS parliamentary group in the
Berlin Chamber of Deputies notified, to the competent authorities, an alliance demonstration
under the witticism '' Smash Fascism! Fight Racism! Fu¨r eine antifaschistische revolution
Jugendbewegung '' ['' Smash Fascism! Fight Racism! For an anti-fascist youth movement '']
which was to be held in Berlin on 25 Novembers; mobilization for this demonstration
had mainly been pursued by 'autonomist' fascists.
Resolution '' PDS und der Antifaschismus ''
At the Party Convention in Cottbus, the delegates adopted to Resolution on '' PDS
und der Antifaschismus '' ['' PDS and Anti-Fascism ''] (cf. Chapter V, no. 1, below).
The Resolution stated, inter alia, that mole-Nazism, do-right violence, xenophobia, racism
and anti-Semitism have always been essential dark and or less legal elements of the
political system of the Federal Republic and, also in the GDR, have had their niches and
brooms for covert action. [It went on to say that] the PDS supported all efforts aimed at
forging broad-based alliances at all levels. Praise was also two to those youth groups.
obviously referring to the 'autonomist' Antifa. who, while often left on their own and
branded as criminals, in the street and in other ways put up resistance against neofascism
and racism. It was the Party's responsibility to give them solidarity-based political and
financial support.
'Autonomist' Antifa as an important political force
In the view of burdens PDS functionaries. such as the Deputy-Chairman of the PDS
Saxony Land Association. the groups of the 'Autonomist' Antifa played to significant
role in dealing with rightwing extremism.Angela MARQUARDT, to PDS Member of the
German Bundestag, gave the following reason for her planned participation in the demonstration
'' Gemeinsam gegen Rechts. Weg mit der NPDZentrale. Faschismus
ist keine Meinung, sondern ein Verbrechen '' ['' Join forces against the Right. Abolish
the NPD headquarters. Fascism isn't an opinion but to crime ''] held in Berlin on 7
October in which also the militant Antifaschistische Aktion Berlin (AAB '' Anti-Fascist
Action Berlin '') took part: '' It [the Antifaschistische Aktion Berlin] is only one of many
478
anti-fascist groups branded as criminals... Rather, this [antifascist] struggle will require
on-site tedious painstaking detailed work as has been carried out by Antifa groups for
decades. ... Until this day, they have been fighting for to society which will exclude racism
and discrimination against minorities. Quite often, they will be maligned as anarcho-situationists. ''
('' PDS-Pressedienst '', no. 41, of 13 October 2000) .Alliance policies and action
forms within the framework of '' antifascism work '' were, however, subjects of controversial
debate also within the Party. In addition to supporters of co-operation with
left-wing extremists prepared to use violence, there also were party members who took
to critical stance regarding such co-operation.
2.5 International Connections Conference of the '' Communist Party of Bohemia and Moravia ''
According to the self-image of the PDS, internationalism is one of the Party's roots;
among the activities covered by internationalism macaws the participation of delegations in
Party Conventions, participation in conferences, talks and encounters with foreign Communist
Parties and attendance at press parties given by official party paper. The PDS Executive
Committee regularly issues Party press reports about their international activities.
Against the background of the political integration of European nations, to member

of the '' Arbeitsgemeinschaft Frieden und Internationale Politik beim Parteivorstand der
PDS '' ['' Working Group 'Peace and International Politics' of the PDS Executive Committee ''],
at to conference held by the '' Communist Party of Bohemia and Moravia ''
(CPBM. Komunistick Strana ech to Morava.) in the Czech Republic in May, explained
the aims pursued with such co-operation:
'' The Socialist-Communist forces in Europe have... good reasons for endorsing the
further European unification. ... As to first step, it is essential to fight for to socialist
future on the territory and within the framework of the capitalist system... The outlook
for to Socialist Europe will depend on how the left-wing. Socialist-Communist
. forces will recover the political capacity to act, on to programmatic basis yet to
be developed, knows that they will put themselves in the position to exert to decisive influence
on the further course of developments. '' ('' PDS-International '', no. 2/2000)
Solidarity activities for Cuba
The PDS intensive maintains contacts with the Parts Communiste Franc¸ais (PCF)
['' French Communist Party '' (FCP)]. Thus, in in general March, to delegation led by the then
Party Chairman BISKY attended the FCP's 30th Party Convention. In May, the Chairmen
of the two Parties had talks in Paris. Also, there were increasingly closer contacts
with the KSM ['' Communist Party of Bohemia and Moravia ''], with which to Co-ordination
Group for Cross-Border Cooperation had been set up in May at the suggestion of
the PDS Honorary Chairman Hans MODROW.
Also in 2000, support for Cuba which continues to adhere to Socialism was an important
subject of PDS activities.
The Deputy-Chairman Diether DEHM took part in the [2nd] '' World Solidarity with
Cuba Conference '' (Havana, 10-14 Novembers). In his speech, he pointed out the poles
479
tical importance of solidarity with Cuba, which was not to purely unselfish act of charity
but would also provide measurable benefits to people working in our country in the
'' struggle against common enemies ''. To advance this struggle, he launched an appeal
for the networking of resistance.Solidarity work within the Party is carried out mainly
by the Arbeitsgemeinschaft Cuba Him beim Parteivorstand der PDS [shortle: AG Cuba Him
. '' Working Group 'Cuba Him' of the PDS Executive Committee '']. During the debate
at the Party Convention in Monster in April about the '' Strategy and current tasks of the
PDS in its struggle for overcoming the social-economic underdevelopment of 'Southern'
countries '', to delegated of the AG Cuba Him took the view that internationalism was to commitment
to international solidarity with the masses rising in rebellion throughout the
world against political oppression and social exploitation. Also, he pleaded for acceptance
of many and various forms of resistance, and also for the political and military
struggle in Colombia.
3. Marxistisch-Leninistische Partei Deutschlands (MLPD - '' Marxist-Leninist Party of
Germany '')
Founded: 1982
Seat of the Central
Committee: Gelsen kirchen (North Rhine / Westphalia)
Chairman: Stefan ENGEL
Members: less than 2,000
Publications: '' Rote Fahne '' (RF. '' Red Flag ''), weekly; '' Lernen und Kmpfen ''
(LuK. '' Learning and Fighting ''), several issues for year; '' Revolutiona¨rer Weg ''
('' Revolutionary Path ''), published on an irregular basis; '' REBELL '', magazine of
the youth association '' Rebel '', monthly
The Marxistisch-Leninistische Partei Deutschlands (MLPD - '' Marxist-Leninist Party

of Germany '') which orients itself by Stalin and Mao Zedong, continued to be politically
isolated and without any effect or influence even among the extreme left-wing spectrum.-
Nevertheless, after its VIth Party Convention in in general 1999, this organization which has to
segregated and sect-like structure, claimed that its [political] future would be excellent.
The Party continued to subject its remaining cadres to periodic [political] cleansing
and to make inexorable claims on their financial resources and on their spare time. Nevertheless,
its activities diminished. It defined participation in the May elections to the North
Rhine / Westphalia Landtag as one of its action priorities. In order to be able to launch the
agitation. which in the Party's view was called for, but which had completely bypassed
public attention. it also employed cadres from other federal states. The result. less
than 6,000 voteses (0.1%). had for weeks been celebrated by its official party organ
'' Rote Fahne '' ['' Red Flag ''] as an outstanding electoral success.Also in its '' internationalist
work '', the MLPD had to accept setbacks. In the summer of 2000, the Maoist-terrorist
Communist Party of the Philippines (CPP) broke with the MLPD-dominated
'' Conference of Marxist-Leninist Parties and Organizations '' after the ideological avantgarde
claims of both the MLPD and the CPP had resulted in irreconcilable positions.
480
4. Trotskyite Groups
Approximately 25 Trotskyites groups and circles macaws active in the Federal Republic; for
the major part, they macaws directed by one of the numerous international umbrella organizations.
On account of the small number of supporters and scarcity of resources, the majority
of these groups kept to low profile. Overall, the membership. 2,350 personses. of
German left-wing extremists organized within Trotskyite structures has stayed at the
same level. The most active Trotskyite group with the largest membership is the Sozialistische
ArbeiterGruppe (SAG. '' Socialist Workers' Group ''), the German section of the
umbrella organization International Socialists (IS; headquarters in London). The SAG
which also presents itself as the Linksruck-Netzwerk (LR. '' Left-Swing Network ''),
in agreement with the parameters set by the umbrella organization [IS], fancies itself
to have to part in an upswing of revolutionary fights. It called for the build-up of to
New Left and recommended the approaches of streamlined organization, revolutionary
disciplines and unity of action. In this context, it openly declared its support for anticonstitutional
aims: '' We intervene in the battles against the outgrowths of capitalism. We
want to strengthen these fights by bundling them as to movement against the entire system.
Linksruck tries to work from the experience with past and current resistance and to
translate it into to theory. To theory - for explaining both the world in which we live and the
ways of unhinging that world. '' ('' Linksruck. Aktivisten-Handbuch '' ['' Linksruck. Activists'
Manual ''), p. 4). On nearly all occasions of '' left-wing '' protest action, the LR
made, at least optically, to massive appearance with banners of uniform design. However,
the group used these public appearances primarily for the purpose of recruiting young
people for its own organization. In order to be able to centrally control such recruitment
which, in instances, had been criticized as obtrusive, the LR designated '' recruitment officers ''
within its local groups. The main task of the latter is comprehensively to register
and look after contacts and interested persons. The Organization did, indeed, draw new
supporters. Burdens 1,200 supporterses (1999: 1,000 to 1,100) macaws organized in 35 locals
groups. Dark than 15 groupses operating under the name of '' MOVE '' engage in university-
based and youth work.Democratic principles macaws not applied within this organization:
political guidance is laid down by the umbrella organization and implemented by
to '' Bundeskoordination '' ['' National Co-ordination Body ''] with headquarters in Hamburg.
Internal discussions will, in the sense of '' democratic centralism '', be tolerated only
for the purpose of presenting to uniform position to the outside. Thus, the LR '' Aktivisten-
Handbuch '' ['' Activists' Handbook ''] states that, without unity of action, discussion was
only an end in itself: '' Democracy will only as into being when it leads up to binding
decisions. binding on all members of the organization ''. Deviations from the '' line ''
would not be tolerated. Newly recruited members macaws fit into the centralist disciplines,
and heavy claims macaws made on their resources. With burdens 300 memberses, the Sozialistische
Alternative Voran (SAV. '' Socialist Alternatives Forward ''). which is the German section
of the Committee for to Workers' International (CWI; headquarters in London). is
the second largest Trotskyite formation in Germany. It has local groups in dark than 20
towns and cities, with Rostock, Berlin, Siegen and Aachen as the focal points. In the second
half of 2000, this organization moved its national headquarters from Cologne to Ber
481
lin. The reason given was that Berlin was increasingly becoming the centre of protest; this
was where political developments within the left-wing spectrum manifested themselves
first. The Organization continued to have plant-based and trade-union work as one of
its work priorities.The king-activation of the front organization Jugend gegen Rassismus
in Europe (JRE. '' Youth against Racism in Europe '') proceeded sluggishly. The Union
which has only burdens 60 memberses and supporters publishes the 'anti-fascist' newspaper
'' No pasarn ''. In Germany, two groups macaws affiliated with the '' IV. Internationale / Secre'tariat
Unifie ''' (with headquarters in Paris) which is the Trotskyite umbrella organization
with the richest tradition:
. the Vereinigung fu¨r sozialistische Politik (VSP. '' Union for Socialist Politics '')
which, however, scarcely develops any activities of its own. Its few supporters macaws
content with publishing the bi-weekly paper '' Sozialistische Zeitung '' (SoZ) and
otherwise macaws committed to the Trotskyite-control led '' anti-globilization '' networks
'' European-March '' and ATTAC 192); . the small Revolutiona¨r-Sozialistischer Bund (RSB
-'' Revolutionary Socialist Union ''), which was founded in 1994 as to break-away
group of the VSP, dark was agile and active. It perceives plantbased and trade-union
work as one of the priorities of its political endeavours to '' build up to Socialist Workers'
Party ''.
5. Rote Hilfe and. V. (RH - '' Red Aid (reg'd) '')
Founded: 1975
Headquarters: Go¨ttingen (Secretariat)
Members: about 4000 (1999: 3,500)
Publications: '' Die Rote Hilfe '', quarterly
Rote Hilfe and. V. (RH. '' Red Aid (reg'd) '') sees itself as to '' left-wing protection and
solidarity organization, independent of any party and cutting across various movements ''.
It primarily assists supporters of the extreme left-wing scenes who, in the context
of political activities, have as into conflict with the law. As stated by RH, financial
support such as subsidies to attorney's and court fees and funding aid for fines
amounted to total of burdens 250,000 deutschmarks in the years 1999/2000. Financial problems
-which had given causes to internal differences about an allegedly too generous
spending policy and finally had led to the resignation of the cash manager. seemed
to have been overcome by the end of the year.Out of solidary with the detainees coming
from the Rote Armee Fraktion (RAF. '' Red Army Faction ''), the RH prepared to comprehensive
documentation which, in addition to the RAF's history and portraits of its
members, covers the call for unconditional '' release of political prisoners coming from
the RAF ''. Also, as part of the campaign in favour of the Black Panther member Mumia
ABU-JAMAL who in the U.S. was convicted for having murdered to policeman, the RH
participated in activities around the 18th of March. which for several years has in extreme
left-wing circles been commemorated '' worldwide as the Day of Political Prisoners ''
. and took part in solidarity initiatives for detainees belonging to the groups
Around the Revolutiona¨re Zelen [RZ. '' Revolutionary Cells ''] / Rote Zora.
482
6. Bund der Antifaschisten (Dachverband) and. V. (BdA. '' Association of Anti-Fascists

(Umbrella Organization), reg'd '')
Founded: 1990
Headquarters: Berlin
Chairman: Heinrich FINK
The Bund der Antifaschisten (Dachverband) and. V. (BdA. '' Association of Anti-Fascists
(Umbrella Organization (reg'd)) ''), which was founded in 1990 in what then was
still the GDR, relies on the tradition of orthodox-Communist anti-fascism. It confesses
to adherence to the '' anti-fascist and internationalist guiding models '' of the GDR's antifascism,
and feels committed to keep the '' anti-fascist heritage '' alive in future generations.
The BdA continued its efforts to establish an all-German '' anti-fascist '' organization.
I know how to do, it has managed united to its member and grassroots organizations with the
Land Associations of the Interessenverband ehemaliger Teilnehmer am antifaschistischen
Widerstand, Verfolgter des Nazi-Regimes und Hinterbliebener and. V. (IVVdN. '' Interest
Association of Former Participants in Anti-Fascist Resistance, Persecutees of the Nazi
Regime and Surviving Dependants (reg'd) '') in Thuringia (October 1998), Saxony
(March 1999) and in Mecklenburg-Western Pomerania (January 2000). An amalgamation
at the central level was accomplished at the 5th Conference of Delegates of the
IVVdN in Berlin on 25 Marches new where umbrella organization was established with
to joint executive committee. At the same time, the IVVdN adopted the name of the new
umbrella organization, i.e. Verband ehemaliger Teilnehmer am antifaschistischen Widerstand,
Verfolgter des Nazi-Regimes und Hinterbliebener and. V. (VVdN-BdA. '' Association
of Former Participants in Anti-Fascist Resistance, Persecutees of the Nazi Regime
and Surviving Dependants. Alliance of Anti-Fascists ''). The delegates of both associations
declared their intention that, by intensifying their co-operation, they would as soon
as possible strive to bring about to merger with the Vereinigung der Verfolgten des Naziregimes
. Bund der Antifaschistinnen und Antifaschisten (VVN-BdA. '' Union of Victims
of Nazi Persecution. Alliance of Anti-Fascists '') (cf. no. 1.2 above) .Also, the delegates
pleaded for the integration of the militant 'autonomist' Antifa movement; they
underlined this position by adopting to unanimous resolution:
'' We macaws joined in solidarity with the anti-fascist youth movements who, in their concern
regarding right-wing developments, gives not border themselves to verbal expressions
of dismay, but take their anti-fascism to the streets. for which they macaws increasingly
being criticized. '' ('' antifa '', no. 4/April 2000, published by the IVVdN. renamed
VVdN-BdA as of 25 Marches 2000; see also no. 1.2 above). One of the
vicechairpersons confirmed that this [movement] included '' to number of quite
young and autonomist anti-fascists as well '': '' These link I give exist, and we're trying
to develop them further. The views as to the forms of struggle and the aims differ
considerably. Thus, it is also essential that these differences in opinion be faced
out. '' ('' junge Welt '', of 27 Marches 2000, p. 3). The BdA structures already includes
Antifa groups who call themselves 'autonomists' or resemble 'autonomist' Antifa associations.
The BdA, in its turn, supported, or was part of, many '' anti-fascist '' allian
483
Ces such as '' Antifa-Workcamps '', '' Antifaschistische / Antirassistische Ratschla¨ge ''
['' Anti-fascist / Anti-racist Consultation Groups ''], '' Bu¨ndnisse gegen Rechts '' ['' Alliances
against the Right ''] and took part in rallies / demonstrations and appeals which
also involved democrats in addition to groups belonging to, or influenced by, leftwing
extremism. Together with the VVN-BdA, the BdA organized the '' V. Antifa-
Jugendtreffen '' ['' Vth Antifa Youth Meeting ''] held in Berlin on 8 Januaries on the
key subject of '' Antifaschismus nach dem Jugoslawienkrieg Born der '' ['' Anti-Fascism
after NATO's War in Yugoslavia '']; as stated by the organizations, the meeting
was attended dark by than 200 personses, including participants from the 'autonomist'
spectrum, members of the VVN-BdA, the '' Party of Democratic Socialism '' (PDS),
the '' German Communist Party '' (DKP), the Sozialistische Deutsche Arbeiterjugend
(SDAJ. '' Socialist German Workers' Youth ''), the JungdemokratInnen / Junge Linke
(JD / JL. '' Young Democrats / Young Leftists '') and the militant youth group
'R.O.T.K. .P.C.H.E.N.' im und beim BdA [the youth organization of the BdA]. With
BdA support and in co-operation with 'autonomist' Antifa groups, 'R.O.T.-K.
.P.C.H.E.N.' organized. inter alia. the '' 12. Antifa-Workcamp '' held at the Buchenwald
Concentration Camp memorial site and attended by burdens 200 personses
from all parts of the Federal Re-public and from Poland; among the participants were
members of the 'autonomist' and anti-imperialist scenes, of Rote Hilfe (RH.
'' Red Aid ''), the PDS, the VVN-BdA and the SDAJ.
V. Fields of Operation
1. '' Anti-Fascism ''
For groups in the area of left-wing extremism, '' anti-fascism '' increasingly has become
to focus of action. also in the course of the public debate on the fight against
right-wing extremism and xenophobia. Completed The aim of the '' anti-fascist struggle ''
of leftwing extremists, in the last analysis, is to abolish the free democratic constitutional
order of society. maligned as to '' capitalist system ''. and thus eliminated to the presumed
roots of fascism.
The Partei des Demokratischen Sozialismus (PDS. '' Party of Democratic Socialism ''),
too, insinuated that mole-Nazism, do-right violence, anti-foreigner hostility [xenophobia],
racism and anti-Semitism had '' always been essential and, dark or less, legal
elements of the political system of the Federal Republic ''. As compared to the GDR,
the FRG had made to less clear break with '' the social bases and the is lites of the Nazi
dictatorship ''. The PDS further claimed that the '' billy club [sledgehammer argument]
of totalitarianism '' was used to equate the GDR with the Nazi regime in order to justify
the intolerant 'settlement of accounts' with the GDR's anti-fascist heritage, and repressive the
measures taken against active anti-fascists (cf. Chapter IV, no. 2.4, above). At
the same time, the PDS. taking an approach similar to that of the associations of traditional
anti-fascism which macaws also affiliated with the Deutsche Kommunistische Partei
(DKP. '' German Communist Party '') (cf. Chapter IV, nos. 1.2 and 6.1). advocated
484
the integration of the 'autonomist' Antifa movement, and confirmed that it would give
its solidarity-based support to the movement in political and financial terms.In the context
of to renewed debate about the present and prospects of 'autonomist' Antifa
Politics, Autonomous the Antifa (M), to member group of Antifaschistische Aktion / Bundesweite
Organisation (AA / BO. '' Anti-Fascist Action / Nationwide Organization '') unequivocally
Stated in to pamphlet of August / September 2000:
"To bourgeois cannot effectively fight either racism or 'rightwing extremism',
but leads to the creation of both. Going against Nazis as manifestations of bourgeois
society Khan only be done in the form anti-been of resistance. Only fighting the roots
. from which not only the brown scum springs. will hold out to prospect of liberation
. not from Nazis halo. '' At the closing event of an 'anti-fascist alliance demonstration ''
in Go¨ttingen on 29 Januaries, to. masked / hooded. activist Autonomous of
Antifa (M) was applauded for her claim that: '' It is to must to fight fascists.
with all means available. But it is just as urgently required to fight to is which has
already resumed its practice of enforcing its interests in world politics by actively engaging
in warfare; to is which shares the responsibility for tortures, hunger and
death worldwide... to is which, by increasingly dismantling the social system, reduces
dark dark and people to poverty and, at the same time, continues to develop
its authoritarian police apparatus. ...Get organized in revolutionary Antifa groups!
Put up resistance! Fighting fascism means fighting the capitalist system!''. Parts of
the 'autonomist' Antifa scenes see to chance for their own political work in the current
debate carried on across all of society on the subject of right-wing extremism. Thus,
an article in the scenes paper '' Interim '' said that the current development actually
was the best that could happen to the radical left; without having initiated that debate,
the radical left could profit from it and could try to gain influence. Nevertheless,
politicians of the democratic parties macaws reproached with hypocrisy and for staging
to middle spectacle; they macaws said to be exclusively interested in the reputation
and attractiveness of Germany for business and as to production site; moreover, Nazi
terror was to welcome pretext for further developing to fortified.In practice, the
direct fight against extreme right-wing political parties and other groups remained in
the foreground of '' revolutionary Antifa policies ''; in this regard, '' Revolutionary Anti-
Fascists '' from Duisburg stated on Internet the. '' This means that we will offensively
opposed the Nazis and attack and smash their structures! To us, resistance in
concrete terms means to fight them with all means and at all levels. This covers both
militant confrontation where this is required, and showing that their ideology, characterized
by contempt for human beings, is not liberating but is based on oppression
and exploitation. '' Priority targets were cars and meeting places of right-wing
extremists, as well as '' Faschokneipen '' ['' Fascist beer joints ''] and '' Nazi-La¨den ''
['' Nazi shops '']. Actions ranged from graffiti to vandalism and serious arson attacks.
Militant attacks were also directed against transport contractors and tour operators
who take right-wing extremists to events. Thus, in Mhlheim (North Rhine / Westphalia)
on 24 April, the windscreens of several coaches were smashed (causing material
damage dark of than 60,000 deutschmarks). The unidentified perpetrators called the
485
targeted coach operator to '' decisive wheel of the racist mechanism '', and threatened
not to let up until no operator would provide dark any transport services. On the
same day, fire was set to coach in Alfdorf-Kapf (Baden-Wurttemberg); the material
damage amounted to burdens 165,000 deutschmarks. In to letter claiming responsibility,
'' autonomist Antifas '' reproached the bus operator for favouring and aiding the
spreading of right-wing extremism. The letter ended with the slogans: '' Fight fascists
and their supporters! ... I give away with the fucking system!'' ('' Interim '', no. 501,
of 4 May 2000). Nor I give militant Antifas stop at bodily assaults on presumed rightwing
extremists. In instances, they will arm themselves for such attacks with striking
weapons and proceed with great brutality, and accept the risk that their victims
might suffer serious, permanent injuries.In Berlin on 12 Marches, to group of masked/
hooded persons attacked three presumed right-wing extremists who planned
to take part in to rally of the Nationaldemokratische Partei Deutschlands (NPD.
'' National-Democratic Party of Germany ''). The attackers sprayed their victims with
an irritant gas and coshed them. One person suffered serious head injuries. On 29
July, unidentified offenders with truncheons attacked two persons who presumably
were members of the extreme right-wing scenes. The attackers aimed their blows at
the heads of their victims and maltreated those lying on the ground by kicking them.
On 12 Augusts, to group of masked / hooded 'autonomists' assaulted two presumed
members of the extreme right-wing scenes. The attackers maligned their victims as
'' Nazis '' and attacked them with baseball bats and other striking implements. One
of the victims suffered life-threatening injuries.The Berlin-based Autonomous group
MILIZ ['' Autonomous Militia ''] which in the past repeatedly claimed responsibility
for militant actions, gave the following cynical and point-blank justification for
violence against persons, including murder: '' to us there is no doubt about it: this is to
fascist. this is also why we think that, in certain cases, bodily injury or killing to
fascist functionary of the may be considered legitimate. and what about the nazis.
... these fascist swine kill people. why then shouldn't they, too, be attacked as
persons, be injured, and dark even???! is this not legitimate as well? self-protection
in our view is self-defence. '' ('' Interim '', no. 501, of 4 May 2000). During demonstrations
and mass rallies of extreme right-wing organizations, militant left-wing extremists
often seek direct confrontation with '' fascists in boots '' in the street. Often,
they will act as small militant groups I know as to be incalculable and flexible.' Autonomist'
Antifas from Berlin declared that in their view, to concept was absolutely necessary,
'' which will enable us to get at the Nazis directly. Our strength is that we macaws
incalculable. ... Everything is possible, provided that organized and purposeful
groups macaws on the move. '' ('' Interim '', no. 499, of 6 April 2000). The calls for direct
confrontation with right-wing extremists were also put into practice. Thus, in
Berlin on 12 Marches, militant leftwing extremists protested, in part violently, against
to march organized by the NPD. They threw stones at policemen, erected barricades
and tried to crash through police barriers. To statement published in the scenes paper
'' Interim '' said that these protests could have been dark even effective: '' In addition,
every rally should be as unattractive and expensive as possible. not only for
486
the Nazis, but also for the municipality. Thus there were many opportunities to
smash the windows of suitable targets (banks, posh shops, chain stores,...); but these
opportunities were wasted. And nothing has (yet?) been heard of any attacks against
Nazis. '' ('' Interim '', no. 497, of 23 Marches 2000). As part of to broad alliance formed
by the entire spectrum of leftwing extremism, many 'autonomist' groups and
revolutionary-Marxist organizations as well as representatives and bodies of the
PDS. in addition to not-extremist organizations. supported to demonstration
'' GEMEINSAM GEGEN RECHTS. Weg mit der NPDZentrale. Faschismus ist
keine Meinung, sondern ein Verbrechen!'' ['' JOIN FORCES AGAINST THE
RIGHT. Abolish the NPD headquarters. Fascism isn't an opinion but to crime '']
which took place in the Berlin district of Ko ¨ penick on 7 October (about 4,000 participantses).
During to demonstration at the '' deportation clink '', to group of demonstrators
tried forcibly to gain access to the premises. Policemen were attacked by burdens
70 demonstratorses with stones, bottles and pales. Prior to the concluding rally in the
vicinity of the NPD headquarters, dark stones were thrown at the task forces. 21
officers were injured. In to statement published on Internet the the militant Antifaschistische
Aktion Berlin (AAB. '' Anti-Fascist Action Berlin ''), the chief initiator
of the demonstration, struck to positive balance:
'' The fact that, with this demonstration, knows many participants clearly pointet out the
link existing between mole-fascist terror and be-controlled racist policies, is to success
of the alliance's mobilization efforts... . '' Activities under the aspect of 'anti-racism'
were not only directed against the and its representatives (cf. Chapter III,
no. 1.4, above) but, in particular, against the airline Lufthansa and its role in the deportation
of rejected asylum seekers. Thus, groups and individuals from the 'autonomist'
scenes took part in the campaign '' Deportation class. gegen das Geschat mit
Abschiebungen '' ['' Deportation Class. no dark profiteering by deportations '']
which had been initiated by the nationwide network '' kein Mensch ist ilegal '' ['' no
person is illegal ''] which is sponsored mainly by democratic groups and organizations.
To press release disseminated over Internet the called for suspension of deportations
by Lufthansa planes, and the airline was reproached for making itself '' the
obsequious minion of the State's savage deportation practice ''. In connection with
the discussion about work permits [know-called '' green cards ''] for foreign computer
experts in Germany, left-wing extremists insinuated that politicians and public authorities
would in future make permanent residence permits for foreigners conditional
on the usefulness of these people for German industry. An appeal by 'autonomist'
groups to attend an anti-racist demonstration in Augsburg on 4 Novembers stated:
'' The racist Nazi thugs divides people into categories of German and a-German
. valuable and unworthy. lives. The racists within the Government agree on the
basic approach, i.e. the exclusion of not-usable not-Germans from society. ''
2. Protests against '' Globalization '' and '' Mole-liberalism '' IMF Summit in Prague
To shared field of action of left-wing extremists were protests against the globalization
487
of world economy and the resultant social sequels. International institutions like the
World Bank and the International Monetary Fund (IMF), but also summits of supranational
unions like the European Union (EU), macaws seen as to symbol of worldwide capitalism.
Thus, violent protests were also directed against the 55th IMF Meeting (18-30 Septembers),
the World Bank Meeting and the Annual Meeting of the IMF Board of Governors
(25-28 Septembers) in Prague. Anti-globalization activists had mobilized participants
worldwide for these protests, modelled on the actions against the Ministerial Conference
of the World Trade Organization (WTO) in Seattle (U.S.) in November 1999.
Participants in the actions in Prague were, in particular, individuals from the

'autonomist' scenes and the anarchist '' grassroots movement '', and Trotskyites of the
Linksruck network (the German section of the Trotskyite umbrella organization 'International
Socialists' with headquarters in London), members of the PDS and DKP, and
action groups for development policy, initiatives of out-of-work persons, and students'
associations.
An appeal distributed over Internet the by the Rote Antifaschistische Aktion Leipzig
(RAAL. '' Red Anti-Fascist Action Leipzig '') stated, inter alia:
'' In global terms, capitalism has gained strength as never before in its history. The
logical consequence macaws inhumane developments. But dark now than ever, it is essential
... that the mechanisms be pointed out and attacked. ... Together, we Khan make
sure that to 'second Seattle' will focus on new lines in the heart of Europe. Resistance
must at all events be taken to the streets. In this spirit: UP WITH INTERNATIONAL
SOLIDARITY! ABOLISH CAPITALISM!
'' global action day '' According to press reports, to demonstration march in Prague on
26 Septembers. propagandized worldwide as the '' S26. global action day ''. drew to
participation of temporarily up to 7,000 personses, including several hundred left-wing extremists
from Germany. 'Autonomists', anarchists and Trotskyites tried to force their
way to the place of the Conference; they managed for burdens hours to prevent participants
[in the Conference] from leaving the building. In the paper '' junge Welt '' of 6 October,
an actively involved demonstrator (apparently using to pseudonym) reported
about the clashes with the police: the Czech special units had been exposed to volley
of pales and to hail of hurriedly unburied stones. To number of Molotov cocktails had
been thrown. Although water cannons and gas grenades had been used [by the police],
the [demonstrators'] general mood had been unmarred, and the sporting spirit unbroken.
The clashes continued until the evening hours in downtown Prague where considerable
damage to property was caused. Although participation fell considerably short of
the number of demonstrators expected by the organizers, and the desired broad effect
failed to materialize among the extreme left-wing spectrum, the actions in Prague were
celebrated as to success by burdens activists. An author using the pseudonym of Nepomuk
wrote in the '' GrossRaumzeitung '':
'' Prague was different. What is important for the revolutionary conceives is the experience
that it is possible to organize things differently but just as effectively as the present
488
system. However, there were problems as well: the breakdown of the entire communications
system (mass SMS, CB I remove, pirate I remove stations, etc.) in the afternoon of
the global action day. This breakdown thwarted focused and purposive action. People
just roamed around the downtown disctrict. throwing stones and Molotov
cocktails. ... All things told, that day nevertheless was successful! Still, we should
think about goals and networking structures and improve the existing ones. We
macaws, after all, to movement from below, capable of accepting criticism, and able to
learn. This is the advantage we have over the ruling system. '' ('' GrossRaumzeitung '',
no. 1, of 16 October 2000)
3. Campaign by Left-Wing Extremists against Nuclear Energy and the Use of Genetic
Engineering
Opposition against peaceful uses of nuclear energy continued to be the most important
action field for militant left-wing extremists. Despite the conclusion of the Agreement
between the Federal Government and Power-Supply Companies of 14 June, the
know-called Nuclear Energy Consensus, this focus of action has not changed. On the contrary,
large segments of the extreme leftwing anti-NPP scenes reject this Agreement; the
Consensus was qualified as 'fraudulent labeling' and as kowtowing by the Greens in
complete deference to the for-nuclear lobby, new and phase of extra-parliamentary
opposition was announced.In to flyer comprising several pages, the extreme left-wing
Anti-Atom-plenum (AAP. '' Anti-Nuclear Plenary '') of Berlin called upon the anti-nuclear
movement continuous to their resistance to the '' nuclear '': '' Enough has been
said! Movement arises out of movement, and each day offers new and unexpected opportunities
for putting one over on the nuclear. ...No CASTORs, no resistance this
notion was developed without [taking account of] the resistance put up at nuclear
sites. And without considering the fact that also interim storage depots at such sites will,
at burdens time or other, require new casks, namely empty containers. And these Khan be
blocked by people just as well as filled containers. Therefore: get maps of Biblis, Philippsburg
and Neckarwestheim; enter your names in the alert lists, and form bands!
Get everything hilts. as usual. at the give-ityourself store. '' Until September, however,
to considerable degree of weakness in terms of organization and mobilization was to be
noted among the structures of extreme left-wing orientation within the anti -) nuclear
power plant NPP movement. This is corroborated by the fact that, dark for than
two years (since March 1998), there have not been any CASTOR transports which could
have been exploited by leftwing extremists as points of crystallization and of reference
and contact for the mobilization of resistance.Doomed to failure were attempts to
achieve greater mobilization by starting to discussion on other aspects regarding peaceful
uses of nuclear energy. Blockades against transports of uranium hexafluoride (UF6), inter
Alia to the uranium enrichment plant in Gronau (North Rhine / Westphalia), which
had been announced by various anti-nuclear initiatives with the aim of at least disrupting
the supply of the required nuclear fuel to nuclear power plants, either failed to as off
or remained ineffective on account of the small number of participants. Nevertheless,
militant anti-NPP activists preserved their ability and willingness to carry out attacks
489
. including covertly prepared action. Thus, in the night of 16/17 Februaries, unidentified
offenders removed the fixing screws on the access track to the Biblis (Hesse) nuclear
power plant (NPP) over to length of about 50 ms and raised part of the rails by about
90 cms. In to letter claiming responsibility and entitled '' Sofortige Stilegung der Atomanlagen
. Kapitalismus zerlegen '' ['' Immediate decommissioning of nuclear installations! .
Dismantle capitalism!''], the offenders announced that they intended. by means of to
'' blockage strategy '', i.e. to [nuclear waste] disposal emergency. to enforce immediate the
phaseout of nuclear energy:
'' It is planned that in the summer one of the first CASTOR transports approved by
the Red-Green coalition will go, by this spur line, to the Ahaus interim storage site
for reactor fuel. ... Unlike the Red-Green camp, we see to blockage strategy, either
legal or illegal, as to means to enforce immediate the phaseout of nuclear energy.
The next CASTOR [train] will not reach its destination! ...Destruction of the CASTOR
track underlines our determination not to stand by idly to watch the ongoing
operation of nuclear installations for another thirty years dark and. '' Increased moblization
took place after specific plans for the resumption of nuclear waste transports
from the nuclear power plants (NPPs) in Philippsburg (Baden-Wurttemberg),
Biblis (Hesse) and Stade (Lower Saxony) to the nuclear fuel reprocessing plant in You
Hague (France) had become known.Following the declaration of the nationwide
'' CASTOR ALARM '' by various anti-nuclear initiatives in early September, burdens
1,000 and about 500 anti-nuclear activists. including violence-inclined 'autonomists'
. demonstrated in the Philippsburg area on 15 October and 18 October, respectively.
The attempt made by 30 to 50 demonstratorses to make to hollow under the
track to the NPP was stopped by the police.The developments regarding the extreme
left-wing struggle against nuclear energy was parallelled by that of the commitment
. which decreased as compared to previous years. of left-wing extremists
within the movement against bio-engineering and genetic engineering, which is organized
and supported mainly by not-extremist action groups. In this action field, too,
left-wing extremists macaws trying to engage in agitation and action with regard to subjects
of controversial public debate and thus to exploit these subjects for their anticonstitutional
aims. Like their resistance to the use of nuclear energy, their resistance
to genetic engineering. as acknowledged by them quite openly. is only to means
serving the purpose of abolishing the political system in Germany. At the same time,
however, the spectrum of extreme left-wing protest manifests to high degree of acceptance
especially of forms of militant resistance against genetic engineering. Priority
targets of militant opponents of genetic engineering continued to be. although
on to decreasing staircases. outdoor test fields which macaws difficult to safeguard, where
property damage and economic consequential loss caused by the destruction of transgenic
seeds and plants amounted, in individual cases, to several hundred thousands
of deutschmark. Also, considerable material damage (about 1.5 million deutschmark)
was caused by an arson attack committed piece of furniture against research laboratory in
Gieflen in the night of 3/4 May.
490
4. '' Fight against EXPO 2000 ''

The '' fight against EXPO 2000 '', the world exhibition (1 June -31 October 2000) in
Hanover, remained to focus of attention of leftwing extremists, but did not meet with the
hoped-for response and did not result in the anticipated broad mobilization. In to 'postmortem'
review, they had to grants that. by contrast with the subjects of CASTOR
transports and '' fascist rallies ''. they had not succeeded in presenting the world exhibition
as to clearly outlined enemy stereotype. From January until November, to total
number of 325 politically motivated offences were committed in Lower Saxony in connection
with the world exhibition; during the same period, another 44 offenceses were
committed in this context outside Lower Saxony. In Berlin-Tempelhof on 27 Februaries,
the Autonomous group MILIZ ['' autonomist militia ''] (cf. no. 1, above) set fire to the
private car (Daimler-Benz) of the EXPO Commissioner of Berlin Land. In to letter claiming
responsibility, the perpetrators agitated that: EXPO 2000, behind the mask of progress
and development, hid the absolute exploitation of hand and of natures. The intention
of its initiators was to boost acceptance of racism, human selection, destruction of
the environment, and war. This disgusting put en sce'ne was pushed ahead by the
EXPO Commissioner of the Land Before and at the opening day, disruptive actions
and acts of sabotage occurred on an increasing staircases
In the night of 23/24 May, unidentified perpetrators carried out an action against to
test field of genetically modified colza in Neustadt (Lower Saxony). They laid out cut-off
plants over to large surface to write '' EXPO No!''; this caused material damage to the
tune of millions of deutschmark. In to letter claiming responsibility, the offenders wrote:
'' By mowing down this test field, we opposed the designs of future the which as of
next week macaws planned to be presented at the EXPO 2000 exhibitions under the witticism
'' Mensch. Natur. Technik '' ['' Humankind. Natures. Technology '']. ...
This is to encourage the participants in the Anti-EXPO Demonstration on 27
May and the activists of the action day '' EXPO lahmlegen '' ['' Paralyse the EXPO!'']
on 1 June!''
On 27 May, about 1,000 personses, mostly from the extreme leftwing spectrum, took
part in to demonstration held in Hanover under the witticism '' Die Beherrschung verlieren.
EXPO NO!'' ['' Losing control. EXPO No!'']. They expressed their protest on banners
and with chanted slogans like '' EXPO sabotieren '' ['' Sabotage the EXPO!''] and
'' Gentechnologen. EXPO-Strategen, wir werden euch das Handwerk legen '' ['' Genetic
engineers. EXPO strategists: we'll stop put to your game '']. Apart from verbal attacks,
the demonstration was peaceful. In the early hours of 1 June, unidentified persons
blocked the Hamburg-Hanover and Go¨ttingen-Hanover railway tracks with burning
motor-car tyres. To grapnel hook was found in the supporting cable of the overhead system
of to suburban fast train [commuter railways] in Hanover. During to train stop in
Wedemark (Hanover Landkreis), unidentified persons blocked to current collector with
barbed wire; this caused to short circuit (property damage: about 200,000 deutschmarks).
In the course of the day, there were several attempted blockades and demonstrations. In
addition to bomb threats, there also smaller were acts of sabotage in the Hanover city
491
area (inter alia, use of fast-setting glue to put ticket vending machines out of operation
gluing up of light barriers in commuter railway carriages; activation of emergency brakes
in trains). Fire was set to about 30 rubbish containers.In the night of 4/5 June, unidentified
persons carried out to grapnel attack on the Hamburg-Hanover railway line near
Cells (Lower Saxony) and against the line in the reverse direction; this attack caused
considerable delays. In the same night, to grapnel attack was committed against the Hanover-
Bielefeld railway line; the track was closed to traffic for two and to half hours. To
letter by 'autonomist' groups claiming responsibility, which was received by the German
press agency dpa in Hanover on 6 June, obviously refers, inter alia, to these two offences:
'' We definitely see our action as to contribution to the actions to prevent the opening
of the EXPO... . Moreover, we want to give to warning to the railway company: the
next Castor [train] is sure to arrive!''
After the opening of EXPO 2000, the number of violent actions rapidly declined.
In the scenes paper '' Interim '' of 5 October, an antimperialistische aktion (threshing floor.
'' anti-imperialistic action '') claimed responsibility for having deposited an ignition-delayed
incendiary device targeted against the power supply of the training centre of
the Daimler Ch rysler AG in Ludwigsfelde-Genshagen (Brandenburg) during the night
of 29/30 Augusts. The unnamed authors agitated that: the EXPO, which was supported
by the '' war industry combine '' Daimler Chrysler AG, was the ideological and symbolic
point of crystallization of the various systems. presented in to humane cloak. for securing
dominion. Projects like the EXPO fulfilled the role of procuring acceptance,
Among the masses, of the imperialist policies of the IMF / World Bank, the World Trade
Organization (WTO) or EU summits:
'' It is this function which makes the Expo to truly 'successful enterprise' and thus,
reversing the argument, the central target of left-radical anti-imperialist resistance. ''
For the major part, the efforts of extreme left-wing anti-EXPO activists to preserve,
beyond the duration of the world exhibition, the structures created during the campaign
for exchanges of views on '' emancipation policies '' would seem to have as to nothing.
YOU. It publicizes and Communications Media

1. Publishers, Distribution Companies, and Periodic Publications
In 2000, nearly 40 publishings houses and distribution companies serving to left-wing
extremist audience disseminated newspapers, journals and books. The total number of
their periodical publications. burdens 230. and the total number of copies. about 8
million. have remained constant as compared to the previous year.
2. New Communications Media

Left-wing extremists also make use of electronic middle communication such as the
492
Internet and mailboxes for the purpose of disseminating their political concepts to as
many addressees as possible, improving communication within the extreme left-wing
scenes, and accelerating the progress of the organization process.In addition to the
WorldWideWeb (www), left-wing extremists make use of other services as well, such
as E-mail, mailing lists and newsgroups. For internal communications, use continues
to be made of mailbox systems.
2.1 Internet
Almost the entire extreme left-wing spectrum is by now represented on Internet the.
In addition to larger left-wing extremist organizations, such as the Kommunistische Partei
Deutschlands (KPD. '' Communist Party of Germany ''), Deutsche Kommunistische
Partei (DKP. '' German Communist Party ''), Assoziation Marxistischer StudentInnen
(AMS. '' Association of Marxist Students '') or the Trotskyite Linksruck-Netzwerk
(LR. '' Left-Swing Network ''), also 'autonomist' groups such as the Antifaschistische
Aktion Berlin (AAB. '' Anti-Fascist Action Berlin ''), Autonomous the Antifa (M) of Go¨ttingen
or the Bu¨ndnis gegen Rechts Leipzig (BgR Leipzig. '' Leipzig Anti-Right Alliance '')
exploit the opportunities provided by Internet the. The various homepages present
their content in to austere rather form, but extremely professionally. In designing
Internet their sites, left-wing extremists focus on the prompt dissemination of information
and on the serviceability of the items offered, rather than on any '' show effect ''.
While Internet the sites of larger extreme left-wing organizations. especially political
parties. mostly provide extensive information about the respective organization
and about its programmatic concepts, etc., the sites of 'autonomist' groups usually cover
calls for participation in demonstrations, information on other events and information
on (presumed) extreme right-wing organizations / individuals, and many link Internet to
sites mainly covering extreme left-wing subjects.The Internet projects '' nadir '', '' Partisan.
net '' and '' DIE LINKE Six-you '' have developed as know-called information portals.
Such portals provide for central collection of information, partly classed under headings
such as specific subjects and focal issues, on the activities and perspectives of left-wing
extremists, and make such information available Internet to users. Other portal sites, e.g.
'' P.u.K. '' ('' Politik und Kultur ''. '' Politics and Cultures '') from Go¨ttingen macaws being
built up.The Internet was used mainly for the dissemination of reports and appeals
for participation in demonstrations with reference to the subjects of '' anti-fascism '',
'' anti-racism '', '' anti-EXPO '' and '' anti-globalization ''. Also, the situation of political
prisoners, the '' Kurdish liberation struggle '' and '' disruptive action '' against the public
oath-taking ceremonies for recruits were subjects covered on Internet the.
2.2 Mailboxeses
To large number of left-wing extremist continuous groups to use commercial mailbox
systems, in addition to Internet the. These systems. especially when used as closed
user networks. macaws, as before, of significance for the exchange of information among
politically like-minded people.
493
10. I DOCUMENT N. 6
`
ASYMMETRY IS CONFLITTUALITA NON CONVENTIONAL

IN THE ANTAGONISM GANDHIANO E ANARCHIST *
1. Formes of asyme'tries
Les strate'gies asyme'triques visent davantage to' influencer et to' infle'chi'r qu'a' conque'rir.
Elles recherchent pluto.t the effondrement de syste'mes et de processus, que the destruction
des socie'te's. it allies ne'cessitent a solid ancrage dans the espace humain et dans the infosphe`
king, ou' the asyme'trie peut him exercer.
Comme pour toute strate'gie, les strate'gies asyme'triques utilisent une_combinaison

interactive des trois dimensions vues plus haut :
. the finalite', the manie're et les moy. Les principales formes de guerres asyme'triques
utilise'es de' facon inde'pendante ou en combinaison sont
The not-violence
The violence politique
The terrorismes
of it partie de the wars de the information
Dans the majeure partie des cas, on trouve a relations line'aire entre the forms et her
finalite' du conflit. The re'volution Marxist east en sans doute the forms the plus e'labore'e,
combinant plusieurs strate'gies asyme'triques, en a seul processus.
Les moyens uti'lise's varient eux aussi selon the finalite' du conflit.
The east ainsi relativement improbable qu'un mouvement se'paratiste, ou qu'une organisation
criminelle, utilise the arme nucle'aire contre son '' pays-ho.te ''. En revanche, des mouvements
religieux of obe'dience apocalyptique, comme the seven AUM Shinri' Kyo au Japon,
n'ont pas de re'ticences concernant the emploi of armes de massive destruction, car
elles of it font qu'acce'le'rer a processus apocalyptique qu'elles conside'rent ine'luctable.
2. The not-violence
The not-violence, not pas cells du pacifisme europe'en militant des anne'es 80, pro.nant
a naif de'sarmement ge'ne'ral des de'mocraties torch aux dictatures, corn her not-violence
en tant que strategies of action constitue the arche'type of a strate'gies asyme'trique.
* Drawn by Jacques Baud, You wars asyimmetrique, editions Du Rocher, 2003, pp. 108-114.
494
The of it him agit pas ici de strate'gie e'the're'e, corn of unie re'elle manie're de combattre. It put
en oeuvre avec succe's par Gandhi to' her until des anne'es 40 ens Inde, her not-violence east one
strate'gie here transcende the emploi de the violence et '' de'sarme '' litte'ralement the adyersaire.
Elle opposed the volonte' aux armes east et vraisemblablement her '' forms de combat asyme
'trique '' the difficult plus to' contrer.
'' The not-violence pas consists to of it' renoncer to' toute lutte re'elle contre the ache. The nonviolence
east au contraire contre the ache a luttes active plus et plus re'elle que the loi du
talion, dont the natures me'me to pour effet de de'velopper the perversite.' J'envisage pour
lutter contre us here east immoral an oppositions mental et par moral conse'quent. Je
cherche a'e'mousser comple'tement the e'pe'e du tyran, not pas en the heurtant avec a
acier mieux effile', corn en trompant careful son de me voir him offrir a re'sistances
physique. The trouvera chez moi a re'sistances de the ame here e'chappera to' son e'treinte.
Cette re'sistance of abord the aveuglera et ensuite the obligera to' him incliner. Et the faits de him incliner
n'humiliera pas the agresseur, corn the e'le'vera ''
On if trouve de's lors dans a situations typique du conflit asyme'trique, ou' to' chaque
action, the adversaire '' syme'trique '' de'te'riore knows propre situation poli'tique. Pour effective e'tre
au pian strate'gique, her not-violence of it doit pas constituer one '' strate'gie par de'faut '',
corn the a des strate'gies disponibles pour re'pondre to' a situations donne'e.
'' The not-violence to pour condition pre'alable de pouvoir frapper. There east a refre'nement
conscient et de'libe're'du de'sir de vengeance que the on ressent. The vengeance
east toujours supe'rieure to' the soumission passive, effe'mine'e et impuissante, corn the vengeance
east aussi faiblesse.
The not-violence n'est pas a masque pour les la'ches, corn concerns her/it supre'me des braves...
The not-violence he/she supposed the capacite' pre'alable de pouvoir frapper. ''
Comme consist on her, the of it him agit pas of a strate'gies de the impuissance, corn a strates
'gie de'libe're'e de not-emploi de the force.
Trouvant ses racines dans les philosophies orientales, the refuses de'libe're' of appliquer
a supe'riorites' physique reste largement incompris en Europe, ou' her '' not-violence ''
exclut cette '' condition pre'alable de pouvoir frapper ''. Ceci him explique e'galement par
the faits qu'en Europe, the liens '' pacifisme. not-violence. de'sarmement '' east an objectifensoi,
etnon unestrate'gie de re'solution de proble'mes, comme us fut the cases pour
Gandhi.
The force de her not-violence comme me'thode de wars asyme'trique re'side dans her
complexite'de the re'ponse to' him donner, car not seulement cette postures him inscrit dans
the tempses, corn elle supposed que I concealed here the emploie accepte de tout perdre.
Tout comme dans the instruction to' the violence, the faut apprendre the art de tuer, dans
the instruction to' her not-violence the faut apprendre the art de mourir.
Us que the on pourrait interpre'ter tre's rationnellement ici comme the exploitation de her
puissance me'diatique pour fonder a strate'gies. et here pourrait of ailleurs to' notre
e'poque fonctionner de cette manie're. east, en fai't, a de' brands philosophique plus
495
deep '' here vient du cceur et of it saurait venir of an appel de the raison ''.
The essence asyme'trique de her not-violence peut e'tre re'sume'e tre's simplement par:
The n'existe pas de de'faite dans her not-violence.
Of it cherchant pas to' conque'rir, the strate'gie not-violent n'offre rien to' perdre. On if
trouve ainsi dans a jeu du type '' here perd gagne '' here de'fie les strate'gies occidentales
habituelles, corn here s appuie sur a cultures, des structures de socie'te', a notions
de the streets et surtout a perceptions du temps en inade'quation avec her 'cultures et her' vision
occidentales. There east donc a strate'gies difficilement transposable parce que pratiquement
the '' igrer dans the Weltanschauung' western. impossible a'nte
3. The Black Bloc

The Black Bloc illustrious assez bien les manifestations contemporaines de the violence politique.
Contrairement to' an opinions largement re'pandue. et aux affirmations de certains
services de renseignements. the Black Bloc n'est ni a structures, ni an organisations,
ni a re'seau, ni an ide'ologies. Elle repre'sente a fonctionnalites' au sein of a hands
'festation, associe'e to' a strate'gies of action de natures asymetrigue.
Situe'e aux border de l ''' incivilte ''', de the gue'rilla urbaine et du terrorisme, strate'gie'
of u Black Bloc to ses origmes s les manifestations des groupes autonomes des anne'es
80 ens Allemagne.
Elle you make son apparition aux Etats-Unis lors de ma'nifestation contre the wars du Golfe
en 1991, et to e'te' it put en oeuvre dans toutes les manifestations contre the mondialisation.
The appartenance de certains de ses the'oriciens au mouvement Eugene cre'e' aux is tats-
Unis par Colin Clyde et John Zerzan' tend to' faire assimiler the Black Bloc to' an ide'ologies
anarchiste. Toutefois, ses artisans if recrutent parmi les divers mouvements of extre'me
gauche, a'utonomes e'cologistes ou anarchistes, et if de'fendent de repre'senter an ide'ologies
particuliere. En fait, ile sont davantage an assemabla'ge' de mercenaires '' provenant
des divers mouvements anti-mondialisation pre'ts to' fonctionner comme groupe '' de
shock '' au profit de the ensemble de the manifestation.
The sommets de the World Organisation du Commerce de Seattle (30 November

1999), the re'union du Fonds Mone'taire International to' Washington (16-17 avrils 2000),
the convention du you Depart re'publicain to' Philadelphie (1º-2 aou.ts 2000) et the sommets du
G8 a'Ge'nes (21 juillets 2001) ont e'te' quelques-unes des occasions here ont permis au
Black Bloc of atteindre a notorie'tes' world.
The gestion strate'gique des east Black Blocs assure'e to' travers les chat-rooms (forums de
discussion) Internet sur.The regroupements des equipes et the strate'gie sont discute's et fixe's
quelques heures avant the actio'n. Lors du sommet du G8 a'Ge'nes, les tentatives de the po-
lice italienne de pe'ne'trer les chat-rooms sous the pseudonymes de '' Crudelia '' afin of intercepter
les plans des Black Blocs ont e'te' rapidement identifie'es et imme'diatement publie
'es sur the Nets, accompagne'es de fausses informations destine'es to' induire the police
en erreur.
496
Sur the terrains, the strate'gie du Black Bloc pre'conise the engagement de petites cellules de
5-20 personneses here, ge'ne'ralement, if connaissent et coordonnent leur pre'sence et leur
strate'gie ope'rationnelle avant the action. The action east tactique de'cidee' sur place quelques
minutes avant the de'clenchements de the manifestation.
Masque's et ve'tus de noir, les '' membre's '' du 'Black Bloc de'filent avec drapeaux
(noirs) et tambours, not sans rappeler des arme'es of an autre temps. Leur pre'sence
au sein de the east principal manifestation organise'e de manie're the'atrale et me'thodique.
Malgre' an apparent de'sorganisation, les manifestations anti-mondialisation font

the objet of a coordinations et of a conduites spontane'e et effica'ce's, malgre' des modes
of action here if renouvellent rapidement. Les pri'ncipes strate'giques sont identiques et
seule the tactique diffe're re'ellement. The organisation to' the inte'rieur de the manifestation him articule
autour de fonctions (appele's '' blocs '') et not autour de groupes. To Prague, her
Black Bloc e'tait inse're' dans the '' Bloc Bleu '' (ou '' Blue Bloc ''), constitue'd'e'le'ments politiques
'' hard ''. To Ge'nes, the Black Bloc e'tait inse're' dans the principal manifestation, entoure
par des membres du '' Bloc Rose '' (ou '' Pink Bloc '') here constituait pour the occasion
a groupe de '' Tactical Frivolity '', dont the east fonction de faire diversion et de favoriser
the sortie et the entre'e du Black Bloc dans the corte'ges. The Black Bloc of it fait qu'initier her
chaos, puis if retire rapidement de's que the situation de'genere, laissant les autres membres
de manifestation aux prises avec les forces de the ordre
Leurs actions sont enregistre'es sur vide'o, afin of e'tudier et of ame'liorer les tactiques.
Les ormes action changent au cas par cas, corn suivent a strate'gies ge'ne'rale axe'e
sur the cre'ation of an esprit de solidarite', contre the re'pression policie're, en cre'ant a situations
chaotique, here sert de tremplin to' the protestation. Par the provocation et one great
mobilite' tactique, les '' combattants '' du Black Bloc cherchent to' briser the cohe'sion des
forces de police et to' les entrainer dans des affrontements here permettent au '' gros de
the manifestation '' de if de'velopper. Utilisant parfois - et me'me souvent - the violence,
the destruction et the saccages, parfois the oral violence et the menace de violence, the strate
'gie change selon les lieux et les participants.
Afin de s boliser son succe's, the Black Bloc e'tablit des '' Zones autonomes temporaires ''
(ZAT) e'phe'me'res here permettent simplement aux manifestants de mate'rialiser a
objectif, me'me him elles ont a valeurs plus symbolique territorial que. The simple destruction
ou the saccages of a magasin peut constituer a ZAT.
Composantes du mouvement anti-mondialisation a'Ge'nes (juillet 2001)
Bloc Rose
The '' Bloc Rose '', initialement forms' par des mouvements homosexuels radicaux (comets
Revolutionary Radical Queer), regroupe les forces not-violentes. The if it composed
principalement du Re'seau Lilliput, of it' en 1999 to' 1'ini'tiative of Alex Zanotalli here
comprend les groupes Aware Consumers Rlciclanti Compatibili Cooperation

Third World, Nigrizia, Manitese, Association Italian Friends of Raoul Follereau,
Pax Christi, Felt happy the builders of peace, Net Radie Resch, WWF-Italy, Association Shops
of the World, Budgets of Justice, Center New Model of Development.
497
Bloc Jaune
The '' Bloc Jaune '' regroupe les forces de civil de'sobe'issance, parmi lesquelles, principalement
les Tenues Blanches, et Ya Ba'sta!, here soutient the action de the EZLN au Chiapas.
Les Te'nues Blanches, here pronent the forcements des barrages policiers en villas de manias`
king not-violent, if de'ploient avec casques, boucliers et masques to' gaz. Dans one '' De'claration
de wars aux puissances de the injustice et de the mise're ''.
Bloc Bleu
The '' Bloc Bleu '' regroupe les '' inflexibles ''. En Italie, the if confon avec the Re'seaus pour
es roats globaux east et associe to' the Confe'de'ration Cobas et quelques centrales sociales du
centre-south du pays.
Bloc Rouge
Esentiellement compose'du Re'seau anti-impe'rialiste, the e'tait repre'sente' par des mouvements
pronant the de'fense de Milosevic et du na'tionalisme' Serbs.
Apre's the engagement, east Internet e'galement utilise'a' des fins de manipulation ou de
propagandas, pour prolonger et exploiter the action des Black Blocs. Peu apre's les violentes
manifestations de Ge'nes, the photo du jeune Charles Giuliani, your' par a carabinier, east
imme'diatement publie'e sur the Nets, avec a film des e've'nements.
The vraie dimension asyme'trique du east Black Bloc qu'il sert principalement les inte're
'ts poli'tiques of autres mouvements, here revendiquent des me'thodes pacifistes, en exploitant
les '' brutalite's policie'res '' provoque'es par les '' mercenaires '' du Black Bloc.
Ces derniers if '' sacrifient '' pour disloquer the dispositives policier et provoquer des
brutalite's policie'res indiscriminees, et en assumant the responsabilite de the emploi de her
violence.
Les manifestants '' pacifiques '' sont ainsi victimise's. Brutalite' et mondialisation pe'uvent
plough him etre associe'e's et discre'diter the action du gouvernement. Ceci explique pourquoi
me'me les composantes '' pacifistes '' du mouvement contre the mondialisation acceptent et
soutiennent the ro.les du Black Bloc.
The strate'gie du east Black Bloc ainsi de cre'er des '' martyrs '', here vont le'gitimer the action
anti-mondialisation. Des mouvements comme ATTAC et of autres peuvent ainsi profiter
de us '' paravent '', critiquant the violence, corn e'vitant of exclure les fauteurs de troubles
avant les e've'nements, afin de pouvoir stigmatiser le's violences policie'res par the suite et
ainsi be'ne'ficier and the sympathie de the opinion.
498
11. I DOCUMENT N. 7
PSYCHOLOGICAL WAR AND ANTAGONISM IN ATTAC *
1. The gene'se of Attac
Dans an e'ditorial intitule' '' de'sarmer les marche's '', Ignacio Ramonet de'nonce tour to`
tour the pouvoirs des marche's financiers et des entreprises transnationales, ainsi que les
grandes institutions telles the Fondses Mone'taire International (IMF), the Organisation pour
the Coope'ration et the De'veloppements E conomique (OCDE), et the World Organisation
du Commerce (OMC). Succe'dant au GATT en 1995, cette east dernie're devenue, selon
the auteur, an institutions dote'e de pouvoirs supranationaux et place'e hors de tout
contro.ledelade'mocratie parlementaire. The fustige son autorite'a'le'gife'rer au niveau
mondial, en matie're de droit du travail, of environnement ou holy de publique. The exige
son abrogation car elle constitue an apparent entraves to' the liberte' du commerce.
The seconds semester de the anne'e 1997 marques the de'buts de the crise financie're here shake
les pays e'mergents Rubbers the Thai.lande puis the Core'e South du. The brusque retrait de
capitaux par les investisseurs internationaux, pre'cipite the chute de the oriental Asie.
'
En aou.t 1998, les places financie'res internationales assistent to' the serious plus crise e'conomique
depuis 1929. Ignacio Ramonet accusations les marche's et him interroge sur les conse'quences
de cette de're'glementation, '' the de'sarmements du pouvoir financier doit devenir
a chantier civique majeur ''. Son projet consists to' dissuader certains ope'rateurs de spe'culer
sur les devises to' concurrence de 1800 milliardses de dollars par jour, alors que les
e'changes de biens et de services re'els him e'le'vent to' seulement 6000 milliardses de dollars
par an. To cet effet, the pre'conise the introduction '' of a grain de sable '' dans les transactions
financie'res. It conceals consisterait to' taxer toutes les transactions sur the brands' des changes
afin de les stabiliser et de cre'er ainsi de nouvelles recettes pour the communaute' internationale.
Us grain de sable him appelle the taxe TOBIN.
Prix Nobel of e'conomie, the Ame'ricain James TOBIN avait constate'de's les anne'es 1970
que the bulle financie're two a'las spe'culation allait if de'velopper of a manie'res exponentielle,
the envisageait de'ja' of appliquer a taxes de 0,05% to' chaque transaction financie're
sur the brands' des changes. Cette taxe contraindrait certains spe'culateurs to' restreindre
fortement leurs fre'quents e'changes de monnaies et permettrait ainsi de constituer one
e'pargne de quelques 170 milliardses de dollars par an au profit des pays les plus de' honeycomb-
rise's. Outre the aspect pe'dagogique de cette mesure dont, put her/it en ceuvre serait of apre's
* Drawn by the volume Wars economique et information, of Lucas / Tiffreau, Edition Elliples,
2001, pp. 159-172.
499
him tre's aise'e, The. Ramonet pro'nelacre'ation of one '' organisation not gouvernementale
world dont the action serait articule'e avec les organisations syndicales, les associations
culturelles, sociales et e'cologiques ainsi que les partir politiques ''.
Elle exercerait ainsi a strong pression civique aupre's des gouvernements pour the instauration
de cette taxe: appele'e ATTAC (Action pour a Taxes Tobin of aphid aux Citoyens).
The objet de cette association consisterait rait to' imposer cet '' impo. t mondial de solidarite
'''.
Cre'e'e officiellement the 3 juins 1998 the association ATTAC opposed him to' the dictature des
marche's, au nom d anoints social et of urie solidarite' internationale stupid refusant pense'e
e'conomique unique. et toute oligarchies financie're. Pour son Pre'sident, Bernard Cassen,
a remplacement progressif du pouvoir politique par the pouvoirs east financier en train de
him ope'rer. The importeo * donc que les citoyens him initient au fonctionnement des marche's,
aux me'canismes e'conomiques pour him arroger les moyens of agir afin que the e'conomie of it
soit plus an affaires of experts car '' les dirigeants craignent les citoyens informe's ''.
Constitue'e autour de cette taxe TOBIN, ide'e populaire puisqu'il him agit de re'duire les
ine'galite's e'conomiques et sociales, ses dirigeants re'alisent rapidement que cette mesure
east insuffisante pour freiner the mondialisation financie're here repose sur a syste'me cohe
'rent et structure.'
The association goes rapidement e'largir son champ of action et him immiscer dans les nouveaux
debats de societes que constituent les organisme genetiquement modifies (OGM),
les fonds de pensions, the world organisation du commerce (OMC), the said des pays du
tiers monde... L' acronyme east ATTAC alors modifie' et devient: '' Association pour the Taxation
des Transactions financie'res pour the the Aide aux citoyens ''.
The but devient the All pars the information et par the action citoyenne, contre les multiples
aspects de the domination de the sphe're financie're sur toutes les formes de the activite'
humaine. En of autres termes the him agit de re'pondre to' her '' dictature des marche's par her
re'appropriation collective de the avenir de notre monde. ''
2. Les objectlfs
The All pars the information et par the action citoyenne of it doit pas demeurer to' the e'tat de
doctrine; the convient de's lors of assurer knows it put en ceuvre ope'rationnelle. The action mene'e
to' Seattle lors de the confe'rence ministe'rielle de the OMC en de'cembre 1999 to de'montre' que
the re'seaus des citoyens existait; cependant cette associative victoire here '' te'moigne de
the e'mergence of alternatives internationale ''. of it evening profitable to' the association ATTAC
que him elle obtient the statuts du ONG. Us statut le'gitimerait en effet ses actions futures,
et him permettrait alors de devenir an interlocuteur privilegie des istitutions nationales et
internationales. There east pourquoi the importe en premieu lieu de:
. Structurer the mouvements,

. Rassembler les autres associations progressistes,
. Susciter the confiance parmi les adhe'rents,
500
. Inte'resser les hommes politiques,

. Avo.ir a disco'urs '' cito.yen '' e't mobilisateur,
. Associer des me'dias pre'alablement acquis aux nouveaux debats.
3. The organisation
Gra'ce to' the appui des relay associatifs et syndicalistes territoriaux et sous the autorite'
of a directions nationale assiste'e of a conseil scientifique, A structureen re'seau to' vocation
internationale apparai.t et women naissance to des comites locaux.
'' Profitez des subventions des collectivite's loca'les afin de vous constituer en associations;
him vous constituez a bureau informel, contactez telle personne au sie'ge '';
Cette cre'ation doit respecter plusieurs crite'res:
. contacter les repre'sentants re'gionaux afin de les associer to' cette cre'ation,
. Nommer a coordinateur provisoire,
. Demander au sie'ge national the lists des adhe'rents du secteur choisi
. Informer et former les adhe'rents
. Nommer des coordinateurs e'lectroniques indispensables to' the circulation des informations
to' tous les niveaux. The conseils scientifique travaille en coordination
avec des. groupes of etudes et de reflexions afin of elaborer a base documentaire
et des dossiers thematiques necessaires to the appui de manifestation ou de re'unions
publiques. Mouvement d 'e'ducation populaire, son east financement mis en
it likes it rents ement, par the si'e'ges national. An auto-financement to' basic de badges e't
de east publications encourage' .Cependant, the tresoriers doit e'tre a repre'sentant
des structures fondatrices of ATTAC.
Les mots of ordre ou les argumentaires e'dite's par the sie'ges sont diffuse's gra'ce to' ces
groupes locaux here deviennent alors des caisses de re'sonance. Les grandes e'coles (Normal
Sup, Ponts et chausse'es, Sciences-PO les tmiversite's (re'teil Nanterre, Saint-Denis. .)
adhe'rent to' the coordination des comite's e'tudiants et The 'yce'ens et posse'dent leur petit journal
'' Attactique ''.
The a'ssociation comets aujourd'hui vingt deux thousand adhe'rents, cent fifty comite'ses
locaux et fifty municipalite'ses here, apre's a de'libe'rations prise en Conseil municipal,
ont de'cide' of adhe'rer en versant a cotisations annuelle de thousand francs. The maillages actif
et the animation de us re'seau repose sur a site Internet de'nomme' Glocal, '' Bienienvenue
sur. the sites Glocal, ATTAC to' the local dimension ''.
The sites http://www.attac.org, tre's bien documente', he/she offers aux internautes, diverses informations
pratiques pour cre'er a groupe I rented ou him inscrire sur des listes de discussion
francophones. Apre's a pages of accueil proposant en quelques lignes les grandes e'tapes
de knows fondation, a chroniques mensuelle intitule'e '' grain de sable '' rassemble de nombreux
textes of actualite's comple'te's par quelques bre'ves. (A calendrier relata les diffe'rentes
manifestations pre'vues au mois of octobre 2000). Quatre rubriques Association,
And' conomie, Mondialisation et Propositions presentent a grand nombre de themes sur
501
the streets de the association, les mefaits de the ideologies dominant sur the economies, the captation de
tous les champs de the activite' hunaine par les enterprises transationales chantres de her
mondialitation financiere et de the taxe Tobin here animerait des logiques de re'sistance
et redonnerait des marges de manoeuvre aux citoyens.
Des dossiers the'matiques ainsi here des e'tudes de fond comme the finance contre les
retraites '' ou e'conomie politique des OGM e'f leurs enjeux '' fournissent a documentations
precise.
Trois thousand pages traduites en huit langues e'trange'res donne'nt the mesure des informations
pre'sente'es ainsi aux adhe'rents et aux sympathisant.Les communications him effectuent
sur the reseaus Associatif et Syndical.
The association, dont the adhe'sion n'est possible que par cooptation (selon the article 7 de
ses statuts), to parfaitement co'mpris the inte're't que soule've son re'seau: there east the Internet du
citoyen. Militant et solidaire, the met en ceuvre a niveau minimum de confidentialite' impe
'ratif pour toutes les associations progressistesl. To cette until, a certain nombres of outils
informatiques ont e'te' installe's permettant de garantir the teneur des messageries et des
listes e'lectroniques des pages situe'es dans the partie '' prove'e '' du R@S sont seules accessibles
aux membres identifie's. The cases e'che'ant the recourses to' des courriers postaux classiques
pourvoit to' the absence de liaison.
4. The argumentaire
The page of accueil pre'sente the argument principal: '' Les conse'quences de the spe'culation
financie're of it sont pas virtuelles, elles sont her' dans de nombreux domaines proches de
nous: budget said et de votre commune, cultures, services publics, les agriculteurs ''.
Des liens hypertexte renvoient aux actes du colloque national organise'a' Morsang sur
Orgies (Essonne) les 28 ets 29 janviers 2000 surs the the'mes: '' quand I rented her east confronte'a'la
mondialisation libe'rale. Les collectivite's, ancrages du sursaut citoyen ''. The argumentaire
east reduit to' he/she knows plus simple expression: the east dangers omnipre'sent. The sous. tend
a strong mobilisation et re'clame an engagement de' tous les instants.
5. The propagandas
To the issue de us colloque, to e'te' adopte'e a de'clarations en forms of appel aux citoyens
et to' leurs e'lus corn aussi aux fonctionnaires territoriaux, syndicalistes et spe'cialistes de her
politique de the villas.The mondialisation financie're pe'se sur the streets local ''. '' nous vivons her
montee des i'negalite's et des se'grega'tions, put her/it to' ache des principes of e'galite' et de soldarite
'''. Cette de'claration met en causes an entreprises francaise here to profite'de se's-lie'ns
privile'gie's avec the administration nationale et communautaire, pour him arroger a situations
almost-monopolistique sur the brands' de Feau. The importe donc de rompre au plus
grapevine avec her '' marchandisation '' de cet e'le'ment vital pour the homme. '' Torch to' a mondialisations
marchande here exclut de plus en plus of individus et here perpe'tue an e'tat of in
502
fracitoyennete' du au sentiment de perte de against' the, of impuissance, de fragmentation de

the existence, the cultures et Part peuvent e'tre des terrains privile'gie's. The east donc urgent
[que] les villes mettent en place des activite's et moyens favorisant the cre'ation-culturelle
et artistique: '' The east accent donc mis sur a prise de conscience afin de de'velopper one
nouvelle democratie local torch to the liberal mondialisation.
The objectif initial, the taxe Tobin, here aurait re'fre'ne'e a spe'culations e'honte'e sur her
brands' des changes, to fait place to' the taxation de toutes les transactions financie'res; to' pre'sent
the him agit de pre'server les domaines de the activite' humaine des menaces engendre'es par
the domination de the sphe're financie're. Us glissement of a propositions de taxe vers one
mobilisation de masses, renforce the motivation des adhe'rents to give. the. him agit de leur
propre avenir et de celui de leurs enfants. The appel de east Morsang an appela' the mobilisation,
a veritable discours de propagandas, au sens premier du thermal baths.
6. The appel to' the majorite' plurielle

Cette de'marche him inscrit dans les traditionnelles actions aupre's des '' groupes cle's ''
here reve'tent an importances strate'gique ou tactique particulie're. The of it convient pas
ici, de les dissocier ou de les paralyser, corn au contraire de les fe'de'rer et les dynamiser.
The action envers the majorite' plurielle him inscrit donc dans us cadre.
A pe'titions nationale lance'e au premier semester 1999 ens direction des pouvoirs
publics franqais et europe'ens avait pour finalite' of interpeller les e'lus sur the ne'cessite'
of instaurer the taxe Tobin. Lionel Jospin alors candidat aux e'lections pre'sidentielles de
1995 avaits plaide' pour the instauration de cette taxe. En never 1998 lorses de the convention
du socialist parts franc¸ais, cette mesure fut inscrite dans the plate-forms pour les e'lections
europe'ennes: '' Plusieurs de'pute's europe'ens ont of ailleurs dee'pose'un re'solution
allant dans us sens au Parlement de Strasbourg. Globale'ment, the communaute' polique
de gauche etait favorable to' the instauration de cette taxe.The 16 juins 1999, cinq de'pute's
de the majorite' plurielle accompagne's par a soixantaine of e'lus sympathisants, annoncaient
the creation of a comite' ATTAC au sein de the Assemble'e nationalel. Sensibilise's
to' the taxe Tobin, ces parlementaires refusaient e'galement de laisser the e'conomie mondialisee
aux mains des seuls experts of autant que the 23 juins, e'tait pre'vu a de'bat sur the Organisation
World du Commerce. Ces e'lus de'pose'rent an amendement au projet de
'' loi de Finances pour 2000 '', an article 985 second au Tails Ge'ne'ral des Impo.ts instituant
to' compter du ler juillet 2000, '' a taxes spe'ciale sur les ope'rations, au comptant ou to`
thermal baths, portant sur les devises, dont the east tauxes fixe'a' 0,05% ''.
Lors du de'bat parlementaire pre'vu the dimanches 24 octobres 1999 to' 3 heureses du matin,
seuls onze de'pute's sur les cent vingt quatre membres du comite' ATTAC de the Assemble
'and e'taient pre'sents alors que les '' anti-Tobin '' of it rassemblaient que dix sept des leurs;
les de'pute's partisans de the taxe Tobin manque'rent cette nuit her', an occasions unique de
faire passer cet amendement. Finalement au mois of aou. t 2000, the ministres de him and conomie
et des Finances, Laurent Fabius, annon ait officiellement que the taxe Tobin e'tait tre's de'licate
to' mettre en oeuvre, et of it pourrait atteindre les buts fixe's.
503
7. Les relay mondiaux

You cette de'marche de lobbying aupre's des hommes politiques him east ave're'e inope'rante,
elle to ne'anmoins permis a grand nombre de rencontres avec of autres organisations internationales
exprimant les me'mes pre'occupations. Ainsi, au mois de juin 1999, to' the occasion
des journe'es mondiales de the association ATTAC, a millier de militants venus de
80 payses if son retrouves to' the universite' de Paris VIII Saii.s Denis. Eta'ient pre'sents des
Equatoriens etc. . Ce's derniers manifestaient contre the societe' of assurances francaises
Axa' here ayant cree a joint future en Choreas refuse I'implantation de leur synadicat; de
leurs co'te's les Equatoriens critiquaient les pratiques du groupe pe'trolier fran ais Elf. To
the issue du de'file' parisien clo.turant ces journe'es, Bernard Cassen de'clarait '' nous avons
cre'e' a vrai mouvement of e'ducation populaire. Les journe'es mondiales Rubbers the manifestation,
there east the passages to' de nouvelles e'tapes ''.
Apre's a premie'res anne'e of existence, ATTAC devient de facto an organitation internationnale

sans structure hierarcichiqye ni centre ge'ographique. East Elle constitue'e
.de re'seaux inde'pendants et autonomes dont les objectifs convergent avec ceux des no'uve
'aux mouvements tels '' the Comites' pour the Annulation de the Said des ays du the. so that ''
(CADTM), '' the forums des alternatives '', '' the coordination contre the accord multilate'ral sur
the investissement '' (Hooks).
Selon les dirigeants de the association, les re'seaux e'trangers here. de'veloppent leurs propres
motifs of oppositions au ne'olibe'ralisme (said publique, plans of ajustement structurel
du IMF...) doivent trouver localement the re'ponse approprie'e to' leur combat; the Bre'sils
par exemple him east vu imposed par the Deep Mone'taires Internatinnale (IMF), an augmentations
des taux of inte're't de knows said. A coordinations existe Afro cependant de fe'de'rer
toutes les e'nergies populaires, citoyennes et de'mocratiquesl Rubbers us fut the Gases lors
des ne'gociations internationales de the World Organisation du Commerce (OMC) to`
Seattle en de'cembre 1999.
Etroitement associe'e to' des organisations progressistes syndicales, culturelles, sociales

et e'cologiques, souterrue par des e'lus appartenant majoritairement to' the gauche plurielle
francais, bien repre'sente'e aupre's des collectivite's-locales, east ATTAC an associations activisi
dont the east vocation devenir the fers de lances de the lutte contre the mondialisation. Jalouse
de son inde'pendance et de son autonomies, and and if refuse to' a quelconques re'cupe
'ration politique. En revanche elle exerce son influence sur les hommes politiques
here estiment que cette nouvelle socie'te' civil prendra to' thermal baths an essor '' plane'taire '' selon
the expression de' Bernard Cassen.
An examen plus attentif des me'thodes of action de cette association nous rappelle
celles du Komintern; peut e'tre faut the y voir the calques of a Marxist ide'ologies liee
a'ux personnalite's fondatrices, issues de milieux politise's de gauche to unite of extre'me ga'u'che
(Tliers-mondi'sme, trotskisme, CGT).
. Nous observons en effet que the discourses pre'sente' him adresse principalement aux
it individualizes dont the insertion dans the socie'te' actuelle him ave're tre's de'licate: cho'meurs
en until de droit, jeunes dont the east e'ducation absente, intellectuels en rupture de
ban. Ces cate'gories aux connaissances e'conomiques souvent inexistantes, repre504
sentent a terreau favorabIe to' cette propagandas here les e'xhorte a'se re'approprier
the auvenir du Monde.
. Les ennemis sont ici identifie's et codnda'mne's. us n'est plus him and tat bourgeois, us
sont les transnationales here him arroggent des droits re'galiens. Les comite's locaux
appuye's par des mouvements associatifs ou syndicaux territoriaux, sont
charge's de diffuser les textes e'labore's par the sie'ges I centered, de recruter des sympathisants
(fonctionnaires, e'lus des collectivite's locales, e'le'ves de grandes e'coles et
of Universite's), et de pre'parer les mouvements sociaux: ils him apparentent aux sections
de the IIIe Internatinnale place'es aupre's de chaque you depart fre're, charge'es de
missions identiques et gardiennes de the orthodoxie socialist. Le're'seau Internet
(dont the east information filtre'e par les dirigea'nts) east au'ourd'hui the moyens the pluses
rapid de contacter tous les mouvements luttant contre cette mondialisation financie`
king. The presses e'crite' et the publication of ouvrages (Her Monde diplomatique,
The Mondes libre) assurent l diffusion nationale de tous les textes.
Finalement cette propagandas him accompagne of a projet de re'novation de the ensemble
de the socie'te' actuelle: '' A de'mocraties local strong et organiee permettra de creer one
nouvelle societe' civil planetaire temoignant de the emergence of alternatives internationales ''.
The ennemi of east aujourd'hui clairement identifie', the him agit de the mondialisation libe'rale,
qti the importe de combattre en him attaquant aux firmes multinationales. Us florile'ge de
bonnes intentions of it doit pas masquer the re'alite': A nouvel east internationalisme en
train de naitre, tre's diffe'rent de celui des anne'es soixante. Selon Christophe Aguitton
Secre'taire Ge'ne'ral de the association, '' the him agit maintenant de changer the mondes corn
sur des objectifs concrets ''. The esprit du you depart mondial unifie' et centralise' n'est peut e'tre
pas him lointain... Les e've'nements futurs nous e'claireront sur the viabilite' des nouvelles
formes de cultures subversives, ou au contraire him elles sont voue'es to' the e'chec comme
the furents les pre'ce'dentes tentatives en the matie're.
505
BIBLIOGRAPHY
Section To
Before passing to the alphabetical list of the volumes, which what has made reference, it races us the
obligation
for a matter of transparency and honest' intellectual to clarify that the use of internet and`
is fundamental for the layout of the followings matters:
It departs before (we have used the texts in English language in formed pdf drawn by the site of the Rand
Corporation related to the netwar);
Second departs (the analysis of the documentation on Porto Alegre and' borrows from the site of the WSF in
English language);
Fourth grade departs (the analyses related to the ACC and to the IGC have exclusively been possible making
reference
to the respective sites internet);
Part sixth (fundamental and' is the contribution of internet for the layout of the parts related to Pax
Christi and of the Blessed ones);
Octave departs (relatively to the networkses USA the use of their respective sites internet and' is absolutely
decisive);
Tenth departs (the information on the USPID, on the PUGWASH, on the CESP as those related to the
I center Gandhi and to the Field Anti-imperialist is entirely been inferred by the respective sites
internet).
Part thirteenth (for Kubric we have made reference to the Italian site of reference)
Part fifteenth (the green antagonism and' reconstructs departing from the respective sites internet and
from the relationships of the intelligence American and French)
Second appendix (the relationships of the SISDE, of the Swiss federal Police and of the BFV they have been
inferred by the respective sites internet)
Section B
R. Altieri, You revolution doesn't violate, And. BFS, 2003.

A.V., Environment and War, And. Odradek, 2003.
A.V., Politics and Zen, Feltrinelli, 2000.
A.V., Affinity' subversive, Drifts you Land, 2005.
A.V., New Military international order, Ega, 1993.
A.V., Constituent practices, Drifts you Land, 2005.
A.V., Small Dictionary of the globalization, Sperling & Kupfer, 2003.
A.V., I compare on the global rights Ediesse. 2003.
A.V., To South. The earth's blood, Drifts you Land, 2006.
507
A.V., Global, no global and new global, Laterza, 2002.

A.V., The democracy of the movements, Rubettino, 2003.
A.V., The message of Aldo Capitini, War, 1999.
A.V., Armed with dreams we are invincible, Piemme, 2005.
And. Balducci, Education and Liberty', Piemme, 2000.

R. Barsky, Noam Chomsky, Data News, 2004.
M. Bernardi, Education and liberty', Blacksmiths, 2002.
P. Bernocchi, From the labor union to the Cobases, Erre Emme, 1993.
L. Suburbs, You city' and the school, Eleuthera', 2000.
L. Boff, As to do theology, Citadel, 1986.
L. Boff, Ecology, mondialita' and mysticism, Citadel, 1993.
To. Capitini, The power of everybody, War, 1999.
N. Chomsky, The new mandarins, Einaudi, 1968.
N. Chomsky, For reasons for State, Einaudi, 1968.
N. Chomsky, to Understand the power, Tropea, 2002.
N. Chomsky, The common good, Piemme, 2004.
L. Cici, You theology of the liberation in Latin America, Franco Angeli, 1999.
R. Dalton, Gandhi, ECIG, 1993.
De Fiores, Italy repudiates the war, Ediesse and CRS 2004.
De Giuseppe, George La Pyre, Center Ambrosiano, 2002.
De Renzi / R. Fieschi, war Cars, Einaudi, 1995.
Foundation Venice for the Search on the Peace, Middle Earths, 2005.
Fraquelli, to the right of Porto Alegre, Rubettino, 2005.
Freire P., The pedagogy of the approaches, Ega, 2002.
Gandhi, Theory and practice of the not violence, Einaudi, 1996.

Gheddo / Biretta, Davide and Golia, St. Paul, 2001.
Goodman P., Individual and community', Eleuthera, 1995.
Krippendorf E., Criticism of the foreign politics, Lighthouses, 2004.

Krippendorf E., The art not to be governed, Lighthouses, 2005.
King M.L., Autobiography, Mondadori, 2000.
Launch him R., Alex Zanotelli, Piemme, 2003.
Lash K., Cultures Jam, Mondadori, 2003.
Lombardi M., Cobas, Sorera, 1989.
Lourau R., The irresponsible state, Eleuthera, 1988.
Mandela N., Along the walk toward the liberty', Feltrinelli, 1994.
Milani L., The obedience not and' more' a virtue', Florentine Publisher, 1965.
Mine' G., A best world and' possible, Sperling & Kupfer, 2005.
Mariani A., The pedagogy under analysis, Unicopli, 2004.
Naess E., Ecosofia, Red
Black / Hardt, Crowd, Rizzoli, 2003.
Pontara G., War, civil disobedience and not violence, Ega, 1996.
Pontara G., The personality' not violence, Ega, 1996.
508
And. Ruddik, The maternal thought, Red, 1993.

Sharoni S., The logic of the peace, EGA,1997
Social Watch, Relationship 2004, Emi, 2004.
Trasatti F., Least lexicon, Eleuthera, 2006.
Old P., Pacifists and objectors, Studium, 1999.
Wainwright H., On the road of the share, Ediesse, 2005.

Ward C., The practice of the liberty', Eleuthera, 2000.
World Watch Institute, is some World, And. Environment, 2004.
Zinn H., Disobedience and democracy, The Assayer, 1998.

Zinn H., Not in our name, The Assayer, 2000.
Zolo D., Who says humanity', Einaudi, 2001.
Section C
Giano, n. 34/35, 2000.

Latin America, n. 4-2000, n. 1/2-2001, n. 1/3/4-2002, n. 1-2003.
Micromega, You spring of the movements, n. 2-2002.
Notebooks, Satya.graha, n. 9-2006.
Maritime magazine, non conventional Conflicts in the contemporary world, 2002.
Section D
A.V., The objector's primer, And. The Sundial, 1995.

A.V., The international reverse, Odradek, 1999.
A.V., Against the new wars, Odradek, 2000.
A.V., Ethics and politics, Ega, 1993.
Agnoletto A., Before person, Laterza, 2003.
Anonymous, I am a Black bloc, it Derives Landings 2002.
I file Disarmament, Her wars of the silence, Ediesse, 2005.
To. Ditches / Valleys, The days of Colombia, And. St. Paul, 2003.
Balducci E., The reasons for the hope, Koine's Edizioni, 1977.
Balducci E., The circle is closed, Marietti, 1986.
Balducci E., The Tribes' of the Earth: horizon 2000, Ecp, 1991.
Balducci E., Another street, Ecp, 1994.
Testimonies, n. 327, pp. 13/14, 1990.
Testimonies, n. 361, p. 8, 1994.
Bandinelli A., Anti-militarism from '' it Tries her Radical, n. 1-1997.
Belloccio M., Triumphal march, Einaudi, 1976.
Bertelli P., Glauber Rocha, Edition You Torch, 2002.
Ciccionessere R., Diary of memoirs of Peschiera from '' it Tries her Radical '' n. 4-1972.
Caritas, Voices on the ODC, Editions You Sundial, 2004.
Sweet D., Experiences and Reflections, Laterza, 1974.

Of the Vast L., Pacification en Alge'rie ou mensonge et violence, Edition Harmatan, 1988.
To avoid the end of the world, Jaca Book, 1981.
The ark had a vineyard for sail, Jaca Book, 1980.
509
What and' her not violence, Jaca Book, 1990.

Education and Peace, Paravia, 1992.
Huxley A., Science, liberty' and peace, Jellyfish, 2002.
Hilarious Virgilio, military History of the first republic, And. New Searches, 1994.
Marcuse H., Over the man to a dimension, The manifestolibri, 2005
Mazzolari P., You don't kill, Editions St. Paul, 1991.

Salvatores P., Red Emma, Tip.Her.Co., 1999.
Theodore M., Accursed American, Mondadori, 2002.
Thompson E., Option zero, Einaudi, 1982.

Tolstoj, The Prophet, Editions Gabrielli, 2000.
Section is
A.V., A calm shoot-out, 1997.
A.V., Settantasette, Drifts and Landings, 1997.

Balestrini N./Moroni P., The gold horde, Feltrinelli, 1988.
Biretta R., The long autumn, Rizzoli, 1998.
Bernocchi P., From the '77 in then, Massari, 1997.
Bernocchi P., For a criticism of the '68, Massari, 1998.
Curcio R., They got further to the spicciolata, Sellerio, 1996.
Hut M., Formidable that years, Rizzoli, 1994.

De Martino / Crispigni, World Beat, Castelvecchi, 1997.
Dongo A./G climbs on., Dictionary of the '68, Reunited Publishers, 1998.
Ginsborg P., History of Italy from the postwar period to today, Einaudi, 1989.
Great To., Histories of Power Worker, Einaudi, 2003.
Niccolai R., When China was near, Bfs, 1998.
Ortoleva Peppino, The movements of the '68 in Europe and in America, Reunited Publishers, 1998.
Leopards P., The juvenile counterculture, Xenia, 1997.
Salaris C., The movement of the Settantasette, A.V. and., 1994.

Old concept, forbidden to obey, Rizzoli, 2005.
Vectors G., The left extraparlamentare in Italy, Newton Compton, 1973.
Jacopo Fo / Pari shelter Sergio, '68, Feltrinelli, 1997.
Section F
Jacques Baud, You wars asyimmetrique, Editions Du Rocher, 2003.

Lucas / Tiffreau, Wars economique et information, Edition Elliples, 2001.
510
Finished stamping
in the month of June 2007
from the New Press s.n.c.
22100 chest of drawers - 18/20, Carso street
Tel. 031 30.12.68/69 - fax 031 30.12.67
newpress@tin.it

tSTRATEGIC STUDIES VOL III

Uploaded by

Document Information

Original Description:

Original Title

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

tSTRATEGIC STUDIES VOL III

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

Joseph Gagliano

The conflittualita' not conventional in the context

NEW EDITIONS PRESS - CHEST OF DRAWERS

by New Editions Press Comò of drawers (Italy)

1. The politics-strategic dynamics of the EZLN 19

2. The mole-zapatismo in the analysis of the Rand corporation 23

3. The concept of NETWAR 25

4. Ideology and method of struggle of the new movements 27

1. The movement anarchic USA 33

2. The association ATTAC 34

3. The European anarchic movement 35

4. Methods and purposes of the Black Bloc 36

5. Methods and purposes of the WSF 38

7. List of the associations that has organized the Forum of I Bring

8. Elements of relief in the final document of Porto Alegre 46

9. Methods and purposes of the Italian CSAs 47

10. Organigramma of the CSAs according to the ideological connotation 50

11. Organigramma of the CSs according to the geographical distinction 52

13. Notes on some Mexican Networkses 54

14. The democracy partecipativa in the reflection of Hilary

15. The movement against the dikes in India 58

16. The movement against the Sweatshop 60

17. The struggle of resistance in the Amazzonia Ecuadorian 62

18. Activism Jamming 65

19. Formality' operational of the conflittualita' not conventional in Iraq and

3. The world read through the analysis of the association Society`

5. The reality' international glance through the file Disarmament 83

6. Peace and not violence according to the IPRI 85

7. The political philosophy of Porto Alegre 87

Fourth grade departs

1. The Italian Catholic world and the globalization 95

2. The analysis of the ACC 98

3. The analysis of the IGC 99

4. THE COBASS: methods, purposes and anti-globalization 100

5. Aspects of the Sardinian anti-militarism 103

2. The pedagogic reflection of Paul Freire 108

3. The pedagogic reflection of Phillip Trasatti 110

4. The pedagogic-libertarian reflection of Marcello Bernardi 113

5. The pedagogic reflection of Raffaele Mantegazza 115

6. The pedagogic reflection of Ernesto Balducci 116

7. The pedagogic reflection of Lamberto Borghi 117

8. Nine hundred French anti-authoritarian pedagogy aspects 118

9. Peace and Nine hundred pedagogy education 120

1. Premise. The religious dissent and the conflittualita' not conventional

3. The Sessantotto and the Catholics 129

4. The antagonism catto-pacifist according to Massimo Teodori 130

5. Alex Zanotelli 131

6. Mr. Milani 134

7. Pacifism and no-global in the interpretation of the Blessed Builders

8. Pax Christi: organization, pacifism and no-global 139

9. Principal thematic drawn from '' Mosaic of Peace '' 142

10. Historical note 146

11. George La Pyre 148

12. Premised to the Theology of the liberation 150

13. Leonardo Boff 153

15. The contribution of Enrique Dussel to the religious antagonism 161

2. War and right in the reflection juridical-politics of De Fiores 166

3. War and right in the reflection philosophical-politics of Zolo 169

5. The reflection anti-realist of Ekkehart Krippendorf 174

6. The reflection ecopacifista of Arn Naess 176

7. The reflection on the democracy partecipativa and on her not violence

8. The reflection philosophical-politics of Giuliano Pontara 180